《Fierce Boss and Wild Wife》


 C1

    9 PM. The Night''s Night Nightclub, the famous gold mine in New York City.


    "Peng Yanfei! Are you in there? Answer me if you hear it! "


    Outside the private room, Shi Jingyan knocked the door and shouted loudly.


    "Young Master Shi, we were chasing them all the way here just now and saw Nie Yixi carrying Miss Peng in! They must be inside! " Shi Jingyan''s underlings reported.


    Shi Jingyan''s face sank as he continued to shout loudly, "Those inside, release Yan Fei now, or I''ll cripple you!"


    Peng Yanfei struggled hard for a few moments, but the man on top of her held her down tightly, his big, coarse hands locking her mouth tightly, "If you don''t want to die, then don''t say anything!"


    Just a moment ago, she was still tracking Shi Jingyan and the people from Black Dragon Group. But now, she was pounced on by a man whose body was as hard as steel!


    Staring intently at the man''s face, Peng Yanfei made a few rhythmic sounds. The man''s expression changed, and he immediately let go, asking with an extremely low voice, "Who are you?!"


    Peng Yanfei laughed coldly and pulled on his collar, "Can''t tell? I am a woman! It''s also someone who can help you get out! "


    "Stop bullshitting with me!" The man''s gaze darkened, he suddenly grabbed onto Peng Yanfei''s neck with force, his voice filled with hostility, "If you don''t say it, I''ll really kill you!"


    "Even if you kill me, don''t think of leaving this place alive!"


    Their four eyes met, and they were equally sharp and equally resolute. Under Peng Yanfei''s calm and dark gaze, the man slowly let go of his hand.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Peng Yanfei smiled lightly, raised her delicate eyebrows and said unhurriedly, "Because you are not some brainless hooligan. You have a cocoon with a gun in your hand, and a clear wound on your right wrist. From the looks of it, it should be an X type sniper rifle. Do you need me to continue? "


    However, what made Peng Yanfei make his decision, was that the black sun symbol on his neck, was the symbol that she was the most familiar with.


    The man was speechless for a moment. He looked at Peng Yanfei and asked, "What does this have to do with me believing in you?"


    "Those who have served in the army ¡­" Peng Yanfei tapped his own temple, and stared at his aggressive pair of eyes, "Your mind is clear, and you should have received special training. You should be able to discern who is the enemy and who is the friend!"


    Nonsense!


    Of course he could tell the difference between enemies and friends!


    Outside, there were a lot of enemies. However, this person in front of him might not be a friend!


    But now ¡­ He seemed to have no other choice!


    Quickly pulling out a short blade from his waist and placing it on Peng Yanfei''s neck, he said solemnly, "Let me see your abilities!"


    The man pulled Peng Yanfei up from the sofa and carried her out of the private box.


    Shi Jingyan and his subordinates slowly retreated.


    "Nie Yixi, I will not pursue the matter regarding the goods, quickly release her!" Shi Jingyan stared at the dagger on Peng Yanfei''s neck, the tip of the blade had already pierced her skin, and fresh red blood rolled down the blade, causing Shi Jingyan to be startled.


    The shipment?


    Peng Yanfei squinted, what the hell? Is this the thing that Shi Jingyan and the people from the Black Dragon Group were talking about just now?


    Seeing what Shi Jingyan was thinking, Peng Yanfei immediately revealed a terrified look, his entire body was trembling and his voice was crying out, "Young Master Shi, it''s so painful, quickly save me!"


    Nie Yixi glanced at her. This woman had strong observation skills and a strong camouflage ability, but her acting ability was the strongest!


    "Yan Fei, don''t be afraid. He can''t hurt you with me around!"


    "Is that so ¡­" As Shi Jingyan''s words left his mouth, Nie Yixi stabbed the knife into the ground. Peng Yanfei sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Peng Yanfei went along with Nie Yixi''s wish and screamed loudly, "Young Master Shi, save me!"


    "Nie Yixi!" Shi Jingyan shouted loudly, "Let them go quickly! "No matter how much you want, as long as you open your mouth, I''ll give it to you!"


    "How much can you give me? That shipment is worth a lot of money! "However ¡­" The man pushed Peng Yanfei''s chin up, and laughed sinisterly: "Young Master Shi seems to value this woman more! I''m now... They don''t need money! "


    "Nie Yixi, calm down!" Shi Jingyan nervously reached out her hand to stop him, "I believe you! I will not pursue this matter any further. I will not let anyone hunt you down! "Hurry up and let her go, okay?"


    Until now, when Peng Yanfei finally understood the relationship between Nie Yixi and himself. Nie Yixi had lost all of Shi Jingyan''s possessions, but Shi Jingyan could not believe it.


    In reality, what Peng Yanfei was truly concerned about was not this, but rather ¡­ What exactly was that shipment? And what was Shi Jingyan''s true identity?


    The Young Master Dong of the Shi Family was probably just a cover up. Then, what did he want to cover up?


    Peng Yanfei''s hand slowly stretched to his back, and he caught any traces of it and tapped on Nie Yixi''s thigh a few times. The man understood, raised his eyes, and smiled at Shi Jingyan: "Since Young Master Shi says so, then I''ll believe you for the first time! This woman is for you! "


    Following that, he pushed Peng Yanfei towards the other side as he took the chance to run away.


    Ah!


    Accompanied by a scream, Shi Jingyan firmly caught hold of Peng Yanfei''s weak body. He shot a cold glance at the figure that was quickly disappearing from the bar and extended his hand to stop his subordinates. "Stop chasing!"


    "But, Young Master Shi ¡­"


    Shi Jingyan coldly looked at his subordinates, and they immediately went silent, if he chased after him, his identity would be exposed in front of Peng Yanfei.


    He turned to look at the panic-stricken woman in his arms. "Yan Fei, are you alright?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with fear in her eyes, like a frightened little white rabbit.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here ¡­"


    "En!" Peng Yanfei cuddled up in Shi Jingyan''s embrace, but his gaze was looking in the direction Nie Yixi had fled in ¡­


    Not long after, Chen Siyan, who brought Peng Yanfei to the bar for fun, came over. After conversing with the big boss for a while, Chen Siyan walked out of the bar while hugging the ''frightened'' Peng Yanfei.


    After getting into the taxi, Chen Siyan couldn''t help but start gossiping, "Fei Fei, this time you got lucky from your misfortune."


    Peng Yanfei''s expression was cold, she naturally knew what Chen Siyan was referring to. had been hinting at her for a long time, and they were hugging each other earlier on, so it must have been a misunderstanding.


    "Whether it''s misfortune or fortune, we''ll see in the future."


    This sentence, had two meanings.


    Firstly, he talked about Shi Jingyan, and secondly, he talked about Nie Yixi!


    The fact that these two men had appeared at the same time made it hard to know if his investigation was a blessing in disguise.


    "Why are you so calm, could it be that even you aren''t moved by Young Master Shi?"


    "Moved?" Peng Yanfei laughed coldly, changing the topic, "Of course, how could any woman not be moved?"


    Chen Siyan sighed, "Fei Fei, why are you always so cold? Young Master Shi likes you so much, so I can''t get a single laugh from you. If it were me, I would have already pounced on you! "


    Hearing this, Peng Yanfei lowered her eyes and silently turned her head to look out the window. She did not know, that from this moment onwards, her fate would also change along with Nie Yixi''s appearance.

 C2

    Returning home, Peng Yanfei unplugged the internet and turned on his computer. He then saved the progress of today''s investigation into a file in a USB drive and encrypted it out.


    Why did she have to unplug it? Because where there is a network is not safe!


    Perhaps it was the inspiration she had obtained from her parents since she was young. When she was young, she had seen her mother do the same thing.


    After putting the USB into his bag, Peng Yanfei suddenly saw a black object that was shining brilliantly.


    She narrowed her eyes. Apparently, this thing did not belong to her.


    Reaching out with his hand, he saw that it was a mini USB drive with a special interface. It required special equipment to be inserted into it. Normally, those who used this USB drive were important personnel.


    Could it be that Nie Yixi gave this to her before he left?


    He was afraid that Shi Jingyan would go and kill him, so he gave the USB to him!


    Heh heh, even though he was full of doubts about himself, his actions had betrayed his heart.


    Thinking about the cunning and ruthless smile that Yue Yang had left behind when he ran away, Peng Yanfei suddenly understood what he meant.


    Even if he were to be sacrificed, she would try her best to hand over this top secret document to the people within the organisation, or the people within the organisation would use the clues he left behind to find her information.


    And in the process, she would not be able to crack this USB!


    Sly man!


    The cruel, malicious, arrogant and perverted were all lies. The real Nie Yixi should be the kind of person who would let you die even if he were to put his life on the line!


    After hiding the D * mn in the secret compartment on the floor, Peng Yanfei simply treated his wounds and went to sleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, after eating breakfast, she planned to go to work, but unexpectedly met Shi Jingyan downstairs.


    His slender body leaned against the car, his head lowered as he smoked.


    It could be said that Shi Jingyan was the type of man that could make any woman obsessed with him. He was around 1.8m tall, had long legs, had an evil appearance, and with the addition of his illustrious background, the moment he waved his hand, the woman would leap at him like waves after waves.


    But... Young Master Shi''s taste was so heavy that she did not even look down upon that kind of woman, but she had fallen for an ice beauty!


    Even though Peng Yanfei had never given him a reply, he still persevered on and pursued after it.


    "Young Master Shi, why are you here?" Peng Yanfei walked over, and politely smiled.


    Shi Jingyan threw away his cigarette butt and tilted his head to look at her neck. The wound was already bandaged, and it looked pretty good.


    "How was it yesterday? It didn''t scare you, did it? "


    "It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t scared, but after one night, I don''t seem so scared anymore."


    "You didn''t sleep last night?"


    Shi Jingyan frowned, but there was a hint of happiness in her heart. Peng Yanfei had always been an ice mountain, she didn''t have anything she liked, her interests and interests were unknown, and she didn''t even love normal women''s things that they liked. She thought that with her personality, she shouldn''t be afraid of anything, but unexpectedly, there were times when she was afraid as well.


    Peng Yanfei responded indifferently, thinking: It''s been a long time since it''s been that exciting, last night was the best night for her to sleep for so many years!


    Stimulation can help you sleep!


    "Next time, remember to call me. Come, get in the car. I''ll take you to work."


    "Thank you."


    Peng Yanfei got into the car and slowly drove it out of the district.


    "I hope you won''t mention what happened last night to anyone in the company." Shi Jingyan said.


    So it was for this that he came early in the morning!


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Peng Yanfei paused for a moment, then asked carefully, "The person who kidnapped me last night seems to have an extraordinary skill. Young Master Shi needs to be careful in the future."


    Hearing that, Shi Jingyan revealed a surprised expression, "You''re worried about me."


    "I guess so. After all, you are my savior!" Peng Yanfei looked ahead, "But, who exactly is he?"


    Shi Jingyan''s expression suddenly changed as he forced out a smile, "Yan Fei, there are some things that will not benefit you the more you know about it, do you understand?"


    "Sorry, I was too rash earlier." Peng Yanfei smiled casually, "I hope Young Master Shi does not mind."


    "How could that be? I never mind with you. "


    As he said that, the man extended his hand towards her. Peng Yanfei raised his hand without leaving a trace of himself, and swept the hair by his ear, "Thank you, Young Master Shi."


    Shi Jingyan''s embarrassed face stiffened, then she laughed, she had thought that after yesterday, she would be moved, but she was still the same, unwilling to let him get close to her.


    But what to do? He just liked the way she looked when she was a thousand miles away.


    Peng Yanfei no longer spoke. Her words just now already made Shi Jingyan wary of her.


    When they arrived at the company, Shi Jingyan and Peng Yanfei walked in side by side. All of the company''s colleagues looked at them with envious gazes, and when they passed by the assistant''s office, they suddenly heard someone shout, "Yan Fei, wait a moment!"


    The two simultaneously halted their steps and looked inside, only to see Qi Ruijie gracefully walking towards them.


    She first nodded towards Shi Jingyan, then said to him with a smile, "Fei Fei, I have a document that needs the help of the Market Department to amend. Can you help me with something?"


    "Of course!" Peng Yanfei agreed without hesitation.


    Putting aside the fact that Qi Ruijie was Shi Jingyan''s trusted aide and knew a lot of secret information about Shi Jingyan, just from the job description alone, Qi Ruijie was the chief secretary general and she was only a marketing employee, she had no reason to reject.


    "Well, come in now."


    "Alright." Peng Yanfei nodded, then turned around and politely said goodbye to Shi Jingyan before following Qirin Island into the office.


    "Yan Fei, these are all old cases from the Market Department. These CASE were either not successful, or were not approved by the CEO, but I feel that any case that fails will have a glimmer of light. I hope you sort them out as soon as possible and hand them over to me!"


    Seeing Qi Ruijie''s smile, Peng Yanfei''s eyes did not waver in the slightest.


    She naturally knew that Qi Rui Jie was deliberately making things difficult for her, and the reason why she was being made difficult for was because of Shi Jingyan!


    However, she couldn''t refute him, much less refuse him.


    This was because her position in Shi Jingyan''s heart was completely unable to contend against Qi Ruijie. Once she and Qi Ruijie went against each other, Shi Jingyan would most likely choose to fight Qi Ruijie.


    "Alright!" Peng Yanfei still carried that indifferent and distant smile on his face, "I will do it as soon as possible!"


    "No, I want you to sort it out tonight! Tomorrow morning, I want to see the documents on my desk, okay? "


    A trace of coldness flashed across Qirin Fish''s beautiful face. She just couldn''t stand seeing this vixen hook up with the Young Master Shi, and couldn''t stand seeing the Young Master Shi smile towards a woman other than herself. Therefore, she wanted to destroy this vixen!


    Peng Yanfei blinked his eyes, and did not refute anything, "No problem!"


    "That''s good!" Qi Rui Jie turned around and walked into his own office. After a few steps, he turned around as if he had suddenly thought of something. "Oh yeah, Young Master Shi will be bringing me to the party tonight. You''d better not disturb him!"


    Peng Yanfei sneered, "I am not as despicable as you think!" She wasn''t a woman who relied on men for everything!


    Peng Yanfei spent the entire day in the assistant''s office fighting against a bunch of old documents. Even when everyone had left and she was the only person left in the building, she was still immersed in her work.


    At this time, the message notification sound came out. Peng Yanfei picked it up and took a look, before smiling slyly.

 C3

    It was from Shi Jingyan.


    ''Yan Fei, are you still afraid tonight? ''


    Peng Yanfei was very clear about his intentions, it was a hint of a male hormone overflowing, and it was like he had tapped a female''s palm three times.


    "I''m in the office." "I haven''t completed the mission Secretary Qi gave me."


    After saying that, Peng Yanfei added an expression of ''laughing and crying''.


    ''I''ll pick you up! ''


    ''No need, I might have to stay up all night.


    At the other end, there was a long silence. Presumably, Shi Jingyan was still hesitating, wondering if he should come to pick her up, or stay in the hotel to let Qi Ruijie pester him.


    Looking at the screen of the phone, Peng Yanfei laughed.


    It was true that she didn''t need to rely on men for everything, but sometimes, when men came knocking on their own door, there was no need to waste them.


    Since he could increase his affability level and also gain a sense of trust, why not?


    At this time, the sound of tiny footsteps came from outside the door, and it was not by one person. Peng Yanfei''s brows suddenly furrowed, "Who?"


    "Hey, little girl, you seem to be on high alert!"


    Along with a wave of laughter, three people dressed in loose clothes entered the office!


    Peng Yanfei stared at them coldly, and slowly got up.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    "Of course we''re your men. As for how you got in ¡­" The man lewdly smiled, "You''ll know when I stab you later!"


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes darkened, if it were any other time, she would definitely tear apart these thugs with her bare hands!


    But now, no!


    The entire office building was installed with a security system to prevent people from sneaking in during the night. Furthermore, the security guards had to check every half an hour. If these hooligans could get in, it must be someone instigating them from behind the scenes.


    She couldn''t act rashly before she knew who was behind all of this!


    "Big bro, look at how pretty this girl is. Sister Qi didn''t lie to us, she''s really a top quality product!"


    "You two, wait here. I''ll go first!"


    "Then hurry up, I can''t wait any longer!"


    The three thugs were so greedy that their mouths were dripping with saliva, as they pounced towards Peng Yanfei Lang. Peng Yanfei nimbly dodged, and all three of them missed!


    Using this time, Peng Yanfei immediately sent Shi Jingyan a WeChat message.


    ''I''m in danger, come to the company immediately! ''


    These hooligans continuously called her Big Sister Qi. Most likely, even if this Big Sister Qi wasn''t Qi Rujie himself, she should have some sort of relationship with him. Thus, this was a good opportunity to divide Shi Jingyan and Qi Rujie!


    After sending this WeChat message, Peng Yanfei started to play cat and mouse with the three thugs. Of course, she looked like a mouse, but in reality, the three thugs were the ones being played with.


    After running for more than 10 minutes, the three thugs did not even touch Peng Yanfei''s clothes, which made them extremely angry.


    "Damned bitch, if you know what''s good for you, hurry up and take off your clothes. If you get caught by us, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Peng Yanfei laughed coldly, "That depends on whether or not you have the ability to catch me!"


    Ah!


    Just then, the leader of the thugs grabbed his neck and screamed, he fainted on the ground, and his neck was bleeding profusely. Smelling the fresh smell of blood, Peng Yanfei was startled, could it be that there was someone else?


    She looked in front of her, only to see a tall figure slowly walking out from the darkness. It was Nie Yixi!


    When he got to the fallen rogue, the man crouched down and quickly pulled out a short knife from the rogue''s neck. He glared at the other two rogues and coldly said, "Hurry up and f * ck off!" Waiting for death? "


    Seeing that their boss was completely dead, the other two thugs were scared out of their wits and ran away!


    This bastard!


    Peng Yanfei ruthlessly cursed at Nie Yixi in his heart, walked over, suppressed his anger, and said with an extremely low and cold voice. "What are you doing here? Is this a place that you can come to? "


    "I''m looking for you!" The man answered concisely with a voice as cold as ice, "I have something for you!"


    He was referring to the USB drive!


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath, then took another deep breath, this was why he didn''t beat this stupid man to death. "Nie Yixi, if we continue to fight, you definitely won''t last more than five minutes!"


    If you want a USB flash drive, you can go home. Why do you have to come to the company? More importantly, his plans were in disarray!


    "What is it? You don''t want to see me? " Nie Yixi was not annoyed either, as he pressed his upper body down towards Peng Yanfei, his gloomy eyes staring straight into her watery eyes, "But, I''m so happy to see you."


    At the very least, it proved his previous thoughts. This woman was not simple!


    "Get up!" Peng Yanfei pushed the man in front of him away and looked down at the dead rogue in front of him, then said: "You will kill the person who accompanied me to act, and in the next scene, you will continue acting with me!"


    "Depends on my mood!"


    "Nie Yixi!" Peng Yanfei gritted her teeth as she called out to him. She really wanted to get to know this man who was good to her, but now was not the time to be impulsive.


    She took a deep breath and slowed down her tone, "Your item is still in my hands. If you want to take it, you have to act along with me!"


    "But ¡­" The man raised an eyebrow, he then sat on the desk: "I''m not in a good mood, if something happens, will Shi Jingyan suspect you?"


    Originally ¡­ He knew!


    Peng Yanfei squinted his eyes and looked at the man who was laughing sinisterly. He knew everything, so he killed this hoodlum on purpose! Leaving those two to escape was also intentional!


    On one hand, he had let her fall into a perfect state, and on the other hand, he had given Shi Jingyan a clue to investigate, and this clue could be cut off by him at any time! Because killing the two hoodlums was as easy as flipping his palm to him!


    Ah!" Why did she help him last time?! She should have let Jing Yan destroy this scourge with a single spear strike!


    Looking at Peng Yanfei''s expression, "I can''t stand you but I can''t do anything to you", the man was inexplicably in a good mood, "Seeing that you saved me last time, I''ll help you this time.


    This man''s personality had changed too quickly!


    But she did not have the spare time to investigate the reason why, and Shi Jingyan should be arriving soon!


    "It''s simple, you pretended to hold me hostage, and your goal was to take revenge on Shi Jingyan. As for this corpse, it was you who killed it, the reason being ¡­" Peng Yanfei''s face turned red, and he was unable to continue.


    "What?" The man frowned in curiosity.


    "The reason is... You and him both want to rape me! "


    Puff!


    Nie Yixi almost sprayed rice!


    This was the funniest script he had ever heard.


    "Enough! Stop laughing! "We don''t have much time, and we still need to do some work to make it more realistic!"


    "What job?"


    Right after he finished speaking, Peng Yanfei took the short blade in the man''s hand and fiercely stabbed at his arm!


    Puff!


    Fresh blood sprayed onto Nie Yixi''s white colored t-shirt. The man was stunned for a few seconds, then reached out to grab her wrist, "Peng Yanfei, you''re crazy!"


    "What do you know? Shi Jingyan is very suspicious, if he doesn''t do this how would he believe ¡­ "Ugh!"


    Before Peng Yanfei could finish his sentence, Nie Yixi fiercely kissed her on the lips ¡­

 C4

    Peng Yanfei was stunned!


    Since she was born in the United States, she had received strict training under her father''s arrangement ever since she could walk. Many girls were doted on like princesses, and only she had grown up in a harsh training environment. Therefore, her will was as hard as steel.


    But... Who could tell her what she should do if she was forcefully kissed?


    Just then, Nie Yixi tapped on his arm a few times, meaning: What are you doing? Someone was coming!


    Peng Yanfei immediately reacted, and started to struggle fiercely.


    When Shi Jingyan and Qi Rui arrived, what they saw was a room filled with the smell of blood.


    "Nie Yixi, I will f * cking kill you!"


    Shi Jingyan was so angry that his eyes turned red, and he rushed over to find Nie Yixi to fight.


    Nie Yixi hugged Peng Yanfei and dodged, easily dodging Shi Jingyan''s attack. He still had that playful and disrespectful look, and there was not the slightest bit of fear in his eyes.


    "Young Master Shi, the woman on the tip of your heart doesn''t taste any better!" Nie Yixi''s finger drew across her lips, as she said meaningfully, "However, it suits my needs quite well!"


    "Nie Yixi!" Shi Jingyan''s heart was assaulted by his words. After such a long time, he hadn''t even touched Peng Yanfei''s hand, yet this precious lump of his was actually kissed by this brat. How could he not be angry!


    "Don''t be angry, Young Master Shi, you''re so angry and upset!" The man smirked, "I know that there is still a batch of goods coming in from Young Master Shi. If you don''t want any mistakes, you can let me out!"


    "What if I don''t!"


    "If you don''t want to ¡­" The man''s eyes flashed, "Even if I die, there''s still so much lightning on the goods. One of my lackeys can just press the button and it''ll be settled! Just so you, Young Master Shi, will suffer grievous losses! "


    Shi Jingyan''s face sank, "How would I know if what you said is true or false!?"


    "Young Master Shi doesn''t believe me. In any case, that thing is yours, not mine!"


    Gritting his teeth, Shi Jingyan didn''t know what to do. On one hand, it was because of the goods, and on the other hand, it was because of Nie Yixi''s hatred of him!


    At this time, Qi Rui Jie, who had been standing silently at the back, walked over and patted Shi Jingyan''s shoulder. Then, he looked at Nie Yixi: "Fourth Young Master, isn''t it just a woman?


    These words were said so as to avoid the important issue. He perfectly avoided the ''goods'' and placed the point of contradiction on Peng Yanfei.


    "The previous bosses of the Ji and AO Group can be considered to have a deep friendship. But for the current generation of the Fourth Young Master, since you''ve gone deeper into the world, you didn''t interact much with them. Why don''t we sit down and drink some tea one day?"


    In the beginning, Shi Jingyan and she were both suspicious of Nie Yixi''s identity, since this Fourth Young Master was a rarely seen figure in the martial arts world, and no one had ever seen his real face before. However, right now, they could tell that his identity as the Fourth Young Master of AO Group was most likely real.


    It was said that AO not only roamed the grey zone, some of them were very proficient with computer viruses. Even with a more advanced security system, they could crack it in minutes.


    Therefore, if it wasn''t for someone giving them pointers, who else would be able to break through the security system of the Schmidt Manor so quickly other than the AO group?


    "Tea? "Alright!" Nie Yixi''s arms tightened around Peng Yanfei as he hugged her even more tightly. Her thin lips suddenly stuck out to him, and kissed his face on hers, "Remember to bring this girl along!"


    With that, Nie Yixi quickly turned and jumped out through the window behind him!


    In his heart, Peng Yanfei had already cut him into a thousand pieces. He had just snatched away her first kiss, and now he was even kissing her face.


    Shi Jingyan and Rui Jie were horrified as they watched this scene. They couldn''t say a single word since this was the twelfth floor, how could he dare?


    Just as Shi Jingyan was about to give chase, Peng Yanfei''s eyes suddenly widened and he immediately fainted!


    If Shi Jingyan did not hug her in time, she would have already fallen to the ground.


    Shi Jingyan carried the unconscious woman and quickly walked out. "Rui Jie, take care of the aftermath!"


    "Where are you going?" Qijie said frantically.


    "Send her to the hospital!" Shi Jingyan swept her a cold glance, and said with a cold frown, "I''ll deal with you in the future!"


    "Hrm ¡­"


    Ziggy wanted to call out to him, but the man ignored him and walked out. She stomped her foot on the ground and kicked the corpse several times.


    "Useless thing!"


    Tianyi Pavilion, a very expensive restaurant in New York City.


    In the Sky Room, the two groups sat facing each other.


    One group had a grand reputation, numbering thirty in number, while the other group only had one!


    "Fourth young master, tell me, why did you look for your brother today?" Hong Yuntian took out a cigarette and placed it in his mouth. His lackey quickly handed it over to him. He took a deep breath and revealed a satisfied expression, "There''s nothing that can''t be discussed!"


    Nie Yixi arrogantly raised his eyebrows, "Since Uncle Hong is going straight to the point, then I will not beat around the bush! "Last time at the bar ¡­"


    "That was all a misunderstanding! At that time, I really didn''t know that you were a good nephew! " Hong Yuntian quickly explained. After all, people were in the martial arts world. Offending the AO Group was not a joke!


    "Of course I don''t mind!" Nie Yixi played with the short blade in his hand, and said indifferently: "But I don''t mind, but I need the conditions!"


    "What condition?" Hong Yuntian''s face also darkened.


    "Interrupt the cooperation with Shi Jingyan. In the future, all dry goods in the Cloud Capital Territory will belong to me!"


    Hearing this, Hong Yuntian was stunned for a moment before he let out a loud laugh.


    "Nephew, it''s not that Uncle Hong looks down on you, but your appetite is just too great. With such a big territory and so many goods, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be able to hold on?"


    "Uncle Hong, it''s not up to you to decide whether or not you can hold on!"


    Bang!


    In that moment, Nie Yixi suddenly jumped up from the chair. Before anyone could react, he had already arrived in front of Hong Yuntian.


    Hong Yuntian couldn''t even see clearly how Nie Yixi had attacked!


    The subordinate behind him wanted to step forward, but Hong Yuntian raised his hand to stop him, "Don''t move!"


    "That''s right. Don''t move. If I don''t pay attention, the knife will miss ¡­" The man extended his other hand to remove the cigarette in Hong Yuntian''s mouth, "Uncle Hong, you won''t be able to taste the most beautiful thing in the world! "Isn''t it?"


    "Kid!" I, Hong Yuntian, have been hanging around for so long, I''m not scared. If you want to break my road to riches, then you have to step on another path for me, and it has to be wider and longer! Otherwise, why would I listen to you! "


    The man''s eyes widened and he immediately sheathed his dagger. "Uncle Hong, this is the main problem!"


    After that, Nie Yixi explained his overall plan. Hong Yuntian was stunned when he heard it, and in the end, couldn''t help but stand up, "The Fourth Young Master of the AO Group is indeed extraordinary! However, Uncle Hong has one thing he doesn''t understand, if you do this, you will undoubtedly be killing an enemy 1000 times and killing yourself 800 times.


    Nie Yixi picked up his teacup, and gracefully took a sip, "Uncle Hong, have you heard of the phrase ''heroic and sad beauty''?"

 C5

    Two days later, Peng Yanfei woke up from his coma and opened his eyes to see Shi Jingyan sitting by his sickbed.


    "President, why are you here?" Peng Yanfei struggled to sit up, but the moment she tried to use her strength to move her arms, a heart-wrenching pain came over her. She groaned in pain as a layer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    The man quickly helped her up and placed a soft pillow on her back.


    "Thank you."


    "We don''t need to be so courteous!" Shi Jingyan looked at her guiltily. "Yan Fei, if I had gone over earlier that day, you probably wouldn''t have been humiliated by that bastard!"


    Peng Yanfei bit her lips, a trace of disappointment flashing past her eyes, "It''s alright, I was really muddle-headed back then. I should have called 110, I don''t know why I followed you ¡­"


    "Yan Fei!" Shi Jingyan suddenly held her hand, "I''m sorry, there won''t be a next time for this kind of thing! I promise you! "


    "Don''t apologize to me, I know how important I am in your heart. At that time, you and Secretary Qi were together, it''s only right that you chose her, after all, she''s been with you for so many years, she''s loyal and devoted to you, what do I count as?"


    "You misunderstand! "I''ll go with her ¡­"


    "I don''t want to talk about this anymore!" Before Shi Jingyan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Peng Yanfei, "Young Master Shi, let''s not walk too far in the future. Perhaps we have less contact with each other, things like the night before yesterday will not happen anymore!"


    Hearing this, the man furrowed his brows, "Yan Fei, what do you mean by this?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan innocently, "Could it be that you didn''t catch those two who escaped?"


    "Not yet."


    With lowered eyes, Peng Yanfei thought to himself: It looks like Nie Yixi has already taken care of those two people. He didn''t want to get rid of Qi Ruijie, or I should say, it''s too early to get rid of Qi Ruijie.


    "Since that''s the case, we''ll see after you capture them. Young Master Shi, I want to sleep now."


    He didn''t look at Shi Jingyan''s face. The man reached out his hand to pull away the blanket, "Yan Fei, you''ll be bored to death by doing this. Tell me, what exactly happened that day?"


    Pressing his lips together, sparkling and translucent mist surged out of Peng Yanfei''s eyes, "If I told you this, would you believe me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Of the three hooligans that came that day, one of them said that Sister Qi had asked them to come, and that Sister Qi would give them a generous amount of revenge, allowing them to enjoy the happiness of money after they''ve had their fill! Young Master Shi, among all the people I know, there''s only one Qi! "


    Shi Jingyan was slightly startled. He naturally knew who Peng Yanfei was referring to, and thinking about it, Qi Rui Jie was indeed the most suspicious person there.


    She had troubled Peng Yanfei to work late into the night, and had also trapped herself in the bar to talk about clients. When he was about to leave in a hurry, she stopped him from coming forward.


    But, if it was someone else, that was fine. But if it was Qi Ruijie, then he really wouldn''t be able to bear it!


    Seeing Shi Jingyan''s hesitant expression, Peng Yanfei hurriedly wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. "I didn''t say that Secretary Qi was the mastermind behind all of this, don''t misunderstand. I believe Secretary Qi isn''t that kind of person."


    Shi Jingyan smiled and caressed her soft hair, "You, ah, always consider other people''s things. Alright, you can rest, I''ll watch you sleep."


    Not rejecting her request, Peng Yanfei turned around, and closed his eyes with his back facing Shi Jingyan.


    Everything just now was just a test.


    In the end, what she had done was right. Even if Qi Rui Jie had hurt her, Shi Jingyan still wouldn''t let her leave!


    However, it wasn''t as if she didn''t reap any rewards. At least, in Shi Jingyan''s heart, she drew an equal number with him.


    After half a month, after Peng Yanfei was discharged, the first thing she did was to ask the Leader to resign. When Shi Jingyan found out from the marketing department manager that she was about to resign, he rushed out of the office like the wind and opened the door of the marketing department, dragging Peng Yanfei who was packing his stuff out!


    The two of them came to the roof, "What happened? "Why resign?"


    "Because ¡­" Peng Yanfei laughed softly, turned around, and leaned on the railing as he looked at the blue sky, "The sky is big and the earth is vast, I want to walk around, is this reason sufficient?"


    "Nonsense!" "Why is that?"


    Seeing Shi Jingyan''s anxious look, Peng Yanfei was neither impatient nor impatient, "Because of what? Because I''m making a choice for you! "I''ll resign, you don''t have to be troubled in front of me, and you don''t have to be tangled in front of Secretary Qi, how nice."


    "It''s really because of this!" Shi Jingyan frowned, his eyes filled with anger.


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath, "I''m not the type of person who likes to fight with others. I just want a stable job, so, Young Master Shi, let me go!" And at the same time, unlock the shackles on your body, okay? "


    "This is bad!" Shi Jingyan rejected her at a glance, then excitedly held onto her shoulders with both hands. "Yan Fei, wait for me, I will give you an explanation!"


    Looking at Shi Jingyan''s hastily leaving figure, Peng Yanfei smiled, raised his head and looked towards the sky ¡­


    Hm!


    The sky was very blue and the clouds were very white. If there wasn''t a big battle on such a good day, it would truly be a waste!


    Half an hour later, a sharp voice of a woman came from the CEO''s office.


    "Young Master Shi, believe me, this has nothing to do with me. I have followed you for more than ten years, when have I ever lied to you? This is all Peng Yanfei''s scheme, she wants you to get rid of me! "


    "Get rid of you?" Shi Jingyan looked at Qi Ruijie in amusement. "What good is it to her to get rid of you?"


    "This ¡­" After some thought, Qi Rui finally thought of a reason. "Get rid of me, then she''ll be able to hook up with you without any obstacles!"


    "She hooked me? I have always pursued her! " Shi Jingyan was so angry that she couldn''t even look at him. He pointed at Qi Ruijie''s face and said word by word, "Besides, you really aren''t qualified to be an obstacle between us!"


    Qi Rui Jie''s face immediately became pale. She never thought that she would actually be inferior to Peng Yanfei in Shi Jingyan''s heart!


    Hehe, this woman is indeed the reincarnation of a fox spirit. It''s only been a short while, and she''s already hooked the heart of Young Master Shi! It looks like she was too lenient last time and should have been killed immediately!


    "Alright, since Young Master Shi has said so, I will no longer interfere in your matters!" After saying that, Qi Rui turned around, held back his tears as he quickly walked out of the office.


    After they came out, the more Qi Rui thought about it, the more angry he became. This kind of anger made her unable to control herself, she thought that she was calm, but once she came across something related to Shi Jingyan, she could not think calmly and objectively!


    Thus, she asked around for Peng Yanfei''s whereabouts and quickly walked to the roof.


    Upon seeing that slender back, Qi Ruijie didn''t say anything. He simply charged forward and slapped his face!

 C6

    As the saying goes, when a love rival meets another, they become extremely envious, so that''s why Qi Rui Jie used his full strength in this slap.


    Peng Yanfei''s face turned to the side, the pain was extremely intense, and his mouth quickly filled with the smell of blood.


    "Are you satisfied this time?" Qi Ruijie glared at her fiercely, wishing he could open two holes in her body.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Peng Yanfei let out a cold laugh. Indeed, love would make an intelligent woman become retarded, and at this moment, she couldn''t even believe that this brainless shrew in front of her was the calm and intelligent Qi Ruijie!


    Secretary Qi, I think that when I resigned, the grudge between us was over. You won, and you won very thoroughly.


    This woman, she really knows how to mess around. She used all sorts of methods to make Shi Jingyan and her fall out with each other, and now she was reprimanding her.


    In the past, he had really underestimated her!


    Qi Ruijie fiercely pointed at Peng Yanfei''s face and warned him, "Peng Yanfei, I don''t care who you are or what your goal is, stay away from Shi Jingyan! Otherwise, I''ll make you die a miserable death!"


    "Is that so ¡­" Peng Yanfei''s sharp eyes slightly pricked up as he glanced behind Qi Rui. "You and I, I don''t know who will die first!"


    Qi Ruijie suddenly realized something and turned around to see Shi Jingyan standing behind them!


    When did he arrive? What did he hear?


    Just as she was in a daze, the man rubbed her shoulders and walked to Peng Yanfei''s side, grabbing her wrist and started walking.


    "Young Master Shi!" The man stopped, but didn''t look back as he emotionlessly said, "From now on, Secretary Qi will be on vacation for an indefinite period of time!"


    "What do you mean?" Was he asking her to leave?


    "That means, when will you learn how to be calm and when to come back!"


    With that, Shi Jingyan pulled Peng Yanfei and left the Sky Platform.


    Qi Ruijie lay paralyzed on the ground, holding his head in frustration.


    What happened to her? Why did he come to find Peng Yanfei? Why did you hit her? Why say those words?


    Why? Why?


    Pulling Peng Yanfei to the stairs with no one around, Shi Jingyan pressed her against the wall, both hands supporting her, "Can you not resign?"


    "No way!" Peng Yanfei rejected bluntly, "Even if Secretary Qi gave me a long leave, it is still a threat to me, and ¡­ I''m not young anymore, and I don''t want to stay in the marketing department. I have to think about my future. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Finance..." Girls'' finances are pretty good, they can make money and it''s very easy. "


    "As long as you like it, I''ll transfer you to the Finance Department!"


    "No!" Peng Yanfei turned his head away, "Even if I have to enter the Finance Department, I will have to rely on my own strength. I don''t want others to say that I am a woman who relies on men!"


    Shi Jingyan looked at her with a profound gaze, "Alright, I''ll promise you that. But can you promise me that as well?


    Lowering his eyelids, Peng Yanfei paused for a moment before finally nodding his head, "Alright then ¡­"


    Finally, Shi Jingyan revealed a smile that he did not return home for a long time: "Now that''s obedient, it''s already noon. Let''s go, I''ll bring you to dinner."


    Peng Yanfei originally wanted to reject her offer, but then he thought that Shi Jingyan had never invited her for lunch, and would usually treat her to dinner. After all, there were many things that could be done after dinner. Why did his personality change all of a sudden today?


    "I don''t care who you are or what your goal is, stay away from Shi Jingyan at all costs.


    It seemed that Shi Jingyan had taken what Qi Rui Jie had said to heart.


    Therefore, in order to completely eliminate Shi Jingyan''s wariness, she had to go for this meal!


    "Alright!"


    Peng Yanfei nodded and followed Shi Jingyan.


    After arriving at a Chinese restaurant, just as he took his seat, Peng Yanfei caught a glimpse of the customer who was sitting on the next table from the corner of his eyes.


    One was Nie Yixi, the other was the head of the underworld whom he saw last time at the bar, the one nicknamed Uncle Hong, Hong Yuntian.


    With them here, it further confirmed Peng Yanfei''s previous thoughts. It looks like she really wasn''t wrong.


    At the same time, Nie Yixi also saw her.


    The director of this scene was not just the two of them. The director had yet to call for action, so how could they act on their own?


    "Look, what do you want to eat?" Shi Jingyan caringly handed over the menu to Peng Yanfei. Peng Yanfei flipped through the pages, but in his heart, he was thinking, just what the hell is Shi Jingyan thinking?


    "I''m not good at ordering dishes, you should do it." Peng Yanfei closed the menu, smiled, and looked at Shi Jingyan, "I''m fine with anything, there''s no taboo."


    "It''s quite easy to support."


    called over the waiter and ordered a few dishes. After that, the waiter bent over and whispered a few words into his ear, causing Shi Jingyan to turn around and glance at where Nie Yixi was sitting.


    Shi Jingyan turned his head and softly said, "If we meet our old enemy during dinner, what will you do?"


    Peng Yanfei raised his eyes, looked behind Shi Jingyan, and actually saw Nie Yixi blowing her a kiss!


    This guy deserved to die!


    In an instant, the hatred from the last kiss welled up in his heart!


    "What should we do? cripple him! "


    As soon as she finished speaking, before Shi Jingyan could do anything to stop her, Peng Yanfei suddenly stood up and rushed towards Nie Yixi, raising his hand to give him a slap, but she still felt that it was not enough. After all, the last time he had left, he had still smacked her in the face!


    She slapped him again.


    Good, this is symmetry!


    "Who is this woman? She actually dared to make a move on the fourth young master. Someone, come with me ¡­"


    "Uncle Hong!" Nie Yixi stretched out his hand to stop her, smiled at Hong Yuntian and said, "Do you still remember what I said before, about being a hero and not being a beauty?"


    Hong Yuntian came to a realization and slowly sat back down, laughing as he said, "So ¡­" You''re talking about her! Fourth Young Master, your eyes are really sharp! "


    After getting slapped twice, not only did Nie Yixi not get angry, he smiled even more. He raised his eyes, touched the corner of his mouth and said, "I really did what I wanted to do, I really missed you, you really came! Girl, did you miss me? "


    Nie Yixi stood up, his tall and muscular body forced his way towards Peng Yanfei. Peng Yanfei couldn''t help but retreat step by step, staring fixedly at the man''s provocative face!


    If Shi Jingyan and Hong Yuntian weren''t present, she would really punch out!


    "Yeah, I miss you. I want you to die!" These words contained a bit of anger. For the sake of his flirting, she had kissed him repeatedly last time.


    "But ¡ª ¡ª" Nie Yixi dragged out his tone, one hand stopping her waist to prevent her from retreating, while the other pinching her chin, lifting her face up, pressing her upper body down, his lips lightly sliding across the tip of her lips, "I have been thinking about your smell this whole time!"

 C7

    Peng Yanfei glared at Nie Yixi fiercely. Does this guy understand my intentions?


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s anxious look, the smile on the man''s face deepened. He liked to see her like this, since it was much more lovable than her cold appearance.


    Therefore, he could not help but continue teasing her!


    "Why are you blushing, why? Afraid I''d eat you here? Don''t worry, it won''t ¡­ Your first time, I will definitely be gentle to you! "


    As he said that, he retracted his arm and used all his strength to wrap Peng Yanfei up into a broad chest.


    Gritting his teeth, he looked at Nie Yixi, then at Hong Yuntian who was watching by the side. Peng Yanfei said with a voice that only two people could hear, "You don''t understand?"


    The man''s thin lips moved back and forth between her ears, causing Peng Yanfei to shudder. After all, this was the first time she had come into such intimate contact with a man.


    "Of course I understand, but if I don''t, how can I show that I''m an animal that once wanted to rape you?"


    The reason why Peng Yanfei slapped him, was to draw a clear line between him and her, and prove her identity. But from the strength she showed just now, her thoughts didn''t seem to be that simple! It seemed to contain anger!


    So, since she started, how could it end that easily?


    "But ¡­" It shouldn''t be that exaggerated! " Her lips were about to touch hers!


    "If it wasn''t for that, why would Shi Jingyan be angry? If you aren''t angry, how are you going to use it? "Isn''t it?"


    The moment his voice fell, the man caught off guard and stuck close to her lips. Peng Yanfei opened his mouth in surprise and the man took the opportunity to sneak in.


    "Let her go!" Shi Jingyan rushed over and pushed Nie Yixi away with all his might.


    Hong Yuntian quickly came over to smooth things over, "Young Master Shi, Young Master Shi ¡­ Don''t be angry! We are all young people, why should we! "


    Shi Jingyan squinted his eyes and sized up Hong Yuntian and then glanced at Nie Yixi. It seemed that the two of them had already reconciled, or perhaps they had reached an agreement without Shi Jingyan knowing.


    At this time, he would be at a disadvantage if he were to lose all sense of decorum!


    But, Peng Yanfei ¡­


    Shi Jingyan looked at her guiltily, truly regretting bringing her to probe her.


    However, after this matter, he had dispelled his wariness.


    Recently, the probability of Peng Yanfei and his going on the stage was too high, he had no choice but to doubt their identities. However, from the looks of it, he was overthinking it.


    As for Hong Yuntian ¡­ This old fellow only wanted profits, as long as he could take out a profit that was higher than Nie Yixi''s, he would definitely change sides!


    "Since Uncle Hong has spoken, let''s forget about this matter!"


    Peng Yanfei looked at them angrily and ran out in tears. Shi Jingyan immediately gave chase, but Peng Yanfei was no longer there.


    After returning home, Peng Yanfei ruthlessly wiped his lips as he mentally greeted the eighteen generations of Nie Yixi''s ancestors!


    Those who were able to enter were all top talents in the country, even in the entire world. She couldn''t believe that someone like him could obtain the approval of the ''XC Investigation Team'', and could even have entered the inner circle!


    Could it be that her previous judgement was wrong?


    Not long after, her phone rang. It was Shi Jingyan.


    She hung up and sent him a message on WeChat.


    ''I''m fine. I don''t want to talk right now. I won''t be going to the company this afternoon.''


    Very quickly, Shi Jingyan replied her, "I''m very sorry about what happened today, I caused you to suffer."


    "I don''t want to hear you say sorry again. You''ve said it many times!" "Goodbye!"


    Then, Peng Yanfei switched off his phone.


    She guessed that Shi Jingyan would call her after receiving this news. Shutting down his phone was undoubtedly the most obvious way to prove that he was angry.


    No one!


    Indeed, Peng Yanfei turned on his computer an hour later, and saw countless missed calls from Shi Jingyan!


    She put down her cell phone, smiled, and walked into the bathroom.


    That day, she was not in the mood to play anymore. Her palm hit and her kiss was taken away. She was extremely tired and wanted to take a bath.


    After putting in a vat of hot water, he dripped two drops of essential oil into it, took off his clothes, and laid down with his eyes closed ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, she suddenly heard a rustling sound outside, Peng Yanfei suddenly opened her eyes, pulled a towel to the side and wrapped it around her body, then vigilantly walked out.


    When she opened the bathroom door, she looked around the living room. There was no one there, so she checked two more bedrooms, but there was still no one there.


    Could it be ¡­ Peng Yanfei squinted as he looked at his own bed ¡­


    Under the bed, the man watched as two bare little feet passed by him. Their skin was smooth, tender and very white. Their ankles were also very beautiful. He really didn''t expect such beautiful feet to belong to such a savage and cunning woman!


    Just as the man was thinking, he suddenly felt a heavy and ruthless pressure!


    He smirked. This woman was indeed very smart!


    Using all his strength to push himself up, Peng Yanfei somersaulted and jumped under the bed, while the man also quickly jumped out from under the bed!


    The two of them faced each other with cold smiles on their faces.


    "What is it? You didn''t have enough during the day, but you still want to play at night? " Peng Yanfei squinted his eyes and sized Nie Yixi up, his tone cold and sinister, "But, this time I won''t be as lenient as I was during the day!"


    Nie Yixi touched his own cheek that had been slapped, and gave an evil and Charm smile, "During the day, did you show any mercy? Why do I feel like my face is still swollen! "


    Day...


    The anger that he had suppressed with much difficulty ignited once again, hatred and new hatred added together. Without saying a word, Peng Yanfei directly attacked Nie Yixi.


    The man dodged behind her, easily dodging her fist. It was weird, but Nie Yixi seemed to have a very good understanding of her, he would always dodge whenever she punched, and would always suppress her with his hands whenever she kicked.


    After a few rounds, Peng Yanfei had not gained the slightest bit, but Nie Yixi still had that relaxed look on his face.


    "What is your purpose for coming!" Peng Yanfei knew that if he continued to fight, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    "I remember that you have something with me!"


    "Alright, I''ll give it to you now!"


    Peng Yanfei walked towards Nie Yixi, and pointed to the floor beneath his feet, "It''s right below here, go away."


    The man''s eyes flashed with a glint of light, and calmly took two steps back. But right at this moment, Peng Yanfei suddenly opened his fingers into claws, and fiercely clawed at Nie Yixi!


    Nie Yixi chuckled, he had already known that she was going to mount a sneak attack.


    With one move, Peng Yanfei''s hand grabbed past him. The man crouched down and with a sweep of his leg, Peng Yanfei directly fell to the ground!


    "Be careful!"


    Nie Yixi reached out to help her up, but he didn''t think that the thing he was grabbing onto was her bath towel!


    After pausing for a few seconds, the towel slowly loosened...


    Bang!


    Peng Yanfei slid down from the bath towel and laid on the ground, completely naked! The man was still maintaining his posture. In his hand, he was awkwardly grabbing onto a towel!


    "Bastard!"


    Being exposed to the light from Nie Yixi''s gaze, Peng Yanfei became angry from embarrassment. She jumped up from the ground to attack, but in the end, she was pressed down on the bed by the man''s waist.


    "Shh, don''t move!"

 C8

    Again!


    Peng Yanfei thought back to last time in the bar, where she had been suppressed by him like this!


    The only difference was that last time, she had covered up well, but this time, she was completely suppressed!


    Perhaps because he felt the woman''s body''s fragrance and fragrance, Nie Yixi immediately had a physiological reaction. Of course, he didn''t want to, but his body seemed to not listen to him at all.


    Feeling that there was something hard under his body, Peng Yanfei''s face flushed red, feeling embarrassed and annoyed. There was no need to use any of his fighting methods, he just raised his hand and slapped forward!


    Nie Yixi grabbed her wrist and lowered his voice. "What are you doing?"


    "Rogue!"


    "If you dare say another word, I''ll let Shi Jingyan watch our live broadcast. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give it a try!"


    "What?" Peng Yanfei looked outside warily. Could it be that Shi Jingyan was here? What was he doing here? Damn, she was too angry just now and didn''t notice at all!


    "Shh!" Nie Yixi pressed a finger to her lips, then pointed to the door and counted, "Three, two, one!"


    Clang clang clang!


    Someone knocked on the door. It was urgent! It was as if he was in a hurry!


    "Open the door!" Nie Yixi ordered, and stood up from her body.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was walking out, he suddenly heard a growl from behind him, "Where are you going?"


    "Open the door!" Didn''t you tell me to open the door? Why are you asking now?


    The man picked up the towel on the floor and threw it at her, "Surround this before you go out!"


    Only then did Peng Yanfei realize that she was naked. Her face was flushed red as she embarrassedly wrapped the bath towel around herself and pushed the man into the small closet, "You are not allowed to come out!"


    "There are conditions to my obedience!" The man threatened with a smile.


    Hearing that the knocking sounds outside were getting hurried, that Shi Jingyan was even calling her by name, Peng Yanfei anxiously turned his head and asked, "What?" Condition?


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man suddenly stood up and kissed her on the lips. "Ok!" "Let''s go!"


    "You!" Peng Yanfei gnashed his teeth in hatred, he truly wanted to rip him apart!


    But in the end, she still closed the cabinet door and turned, walking out. Everything would have to wait until Shi Jingyan left.


    Looking at Peng Yanfei''s bare shoulder and slender back, a strange sour feeling suddenly arose in his heart.


    He actually didn''t want her to go!


    She even had the feeling that whoever looked at her for the longest time would be willing to risk their lives against her.


    Nie Yixi touched his heart. She fell in love with him just like that?


    Behind the door, Peng Yanfei opened the door for Shi Jingyan. The moment he saw her, he felt a wave of heat!


    This was his first time seeing Peng Yanfei act this way ¡­ Sexy!


    "Why are you here?" Peng Yanfei pretended to be shocked, his face did not have a single expression, as if he was angry at what had happened in the day.


    "I came to see you." The man replied blandly. He looked into the room and said, "I heard some noises just now. Yan Fei, are you home by yourself?"


    "Of course!" Peng Yanfei immediately replied, he extended his hand and touched his sore neck, "I was bathing!"


    "If you don''t mind me going in there to take a look, during the day you had such an intense fight with Nie Yixi, I was really afraid that he would sneak in and do something to you without your knowledge!"


    "There''s no need, I ¡­"


    Before he could finish, Shi Jingyan had already barged in.


    Peng Yanfei did not continue to stop her. After all, she hated Nie Yixi so much and if she did not let him in, she was afraid that Shi Jingyan would suspect something.


    The man looked around every room, but didn''t find any trace of Nie Yixi. Just as he was wondering, he suddenly saw Peng Yanfei''s hot bath, the faint fragrance that was emitted was exactly the same as the smell on Peng Yanfei''s body!


    Shi Jingyan extended his hand out and swirled in the bathtub, Shi Jingyan imagined the enticing scene of Peng Yanfei bathing in it, and adding the fact that he had just witnessed her beautiful body wrapped in a bath towel, the fever that had just subsided immediately started to boil!


    "Young Master Shi, did you find anything?"


    The man turned his head, casting a fiery gaze towards him. Peng Yanfei''s heart chilled, and just as he was about to turn around and leave, he was pressed against the wall by the man who had quickly caught up with him.


    Her chest was pressed up against the wall, and her back was pressed down by the strong force of the man. What was even more hateful was that her waist was in so much pain from an iron pestle.


    Damn it!


    Shi Jingyan deserved to die, Nie Yixi deserved to die too. Men were all bad, not to mention, they would lose their temper whenever they wanted to!


    "Young Master Shi, let go of me! "It hurts!" Peng Yanfei struggled.


    With her movements, her waist rubbed against his already hot jade like vision, Shi Jingyan groaned.


    Pressing his upper body down, his thin lips pressed against her small earlobes, "Yan Fei, give it to me! I want you! "


    Of course I know you want it, but do you have to give it if you want it?


    Dream on!


    "Young Master Shi, no! I, I''m not ready yet. Let me go first, we''ll talk nicely! "


    "I don''t want to say it, I just want to do it well!"


    The male hormone had already occupied the higher position in his rationality. Shi Jingyan suppressed Peng Yanfei without a care as he used his hand to untie his pants.


    Damn it, damn you!


    Just as Peng Yanfei could not bear it anymore and was about to attack, he suddenly heard an ice-cold voice cut in.


    "Young Master Shi, I said it before, this woman is mine!"


    Shi Jingyan''s eyes froze as he turned to look at Nie Yixi, his killing intent clear in his eyes, "How did you come in? Or were you here from the beginning? "


    "Haha ¡­" Nie Yixi sneered, "That''s not important, the most important thing is that Young Master Shi is snatching people away from me!"


    Taking the opportunity as Shi Jingyan''s strength slackened slightly, Peng Yanfei immediately escaped from his control and ran to the back of the bedroom door. He stared at the both of you are not good people, get out of my sight! Otherwise, I, I''ll call the police! "


    Oh wow, this little woman really knows how to pretend!


    Nie Yixi laughed, and played with the dagger in his hand: "Girl, is this how you treat your benefactor? You were almost raped by this bastard, shouldn''t you thank me? "


    "You, you all are the same kind of trash!" Peng Yanfei quickly entered his role and looked at the two men in panic, "Both of you, leave!"


    Shi Jingyan''s lust subsided and he regained some of his senses. He felt extremely sorry for what had happened.


    "Yan Fei, I was too rash just now, but I definitely didn''t want to hurt you!" Shi Jingyan took a deep breath, "You give me the chance, I will explain to you!"


    Peng Yanfei''s eyelids drooped. Thinking about how she finally got Shi Jingyan''s trust today and how she kicked Qi Ruijie out of his side, she seemed to soften her heart at the instant she raised her eyes. "Then ¡­ All right ¡­ "You stay, you, hurry up and leave!"


    Seeing Peng Yanfei pointing at his nose and telling him to go, Nie Yixi was angry!


    This woman, she''s really good at destroying bridges after crossing them. Let him go after using him! Sorry, but this grandpa still has a stubborn temper. The more you let me go, the more I won''t go!

 C9

    Leaning on the doorframe, Nie Yixi smiled sinisterly, her eyes seemed to be able to see through his heart, "Peng Yanfei, you forgot your old love after having a new one, aren''t you being a little too heartless?"


    "What are you talking about!" Peng Yanfei was startled, what was this guy trying to do now!


    "You should understand what I''m saying. Just now, you were whispering sweet nothings to me in your birthday suit. If it weren''t for Young Master Shi ruining my plan, I''m afraid we would have already fought three hundred rounds together!"


    How shameless!


    Peng Yanfei had always been a calm and meticulous girl. No matter what happened, she would always be able to keep her head clear and analyze the situation before acting. However, she had to admit that the man in front of her had made her lose control multiple times.


    "Lies will be struck by lightning!" Peng Yanfei said fiercely.


    "Alright, then let Lei strike me. However, even if I have to die, I will drag you down with me and make you a pair of dead lovebirds. I''m afraid you''ll miss me!"


    Ah!" "AHH!" "AHH!" This man is really... Really ¡­ The wonder of the shameless world!


    If Shi Jingyan was not present, Peng Yanfei swore that she would definitely beat him until he regretted it!


    Seeing the two of them conversing, Shi Jingyan''s expression grew darker and darker. One was a woman wrapped in a bath towel, the other appeared at an inappropriate time and place, and it was even so late at night, it was hard to imagine!


    "Peng Yanfei, what exactly happened between you and him?"


    "This ¡­" Peng Yanfei''s mind was in chaos for a moment, Nie Yixi''s disturbance was too sudden, and she was caught unprepared.


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s awkward appearance, the anger in Shi Jingyan''s heart flared up, and he walked away.


    Bang!


    The man slammed the door shut, Peng Yanfei held his forehead in annoyance, then slowly raised his eyes and stared coldly at the man who had destroyed his good plan, and was still laughing shamelessly!


    "You can still laugh!" Looking at his two rows of shining white teeth, Peng Yanfei became extremely angry, "Didn''t your superior teach you that you can''t destroy the mission of your comrades?"


    "No!" The man raised his eyes. "The great leader only taught us that our territory is not allowed to be touched by others!"


    "Ha!" Peng Yanfei clenched his teeth, "You think of me as your territory!"


    How can you not allow others to lay their hands on you?


    "What is it? Isn''t it? " The man slowly walked in front of her and forced her against the wall. With one hand on his waist and the other on the top of her head, he said, "Just now, we were just one step away!"


    "Get up!" Peng Yanfei reached out to push him, but his hand was pressed into his heart by Nie Yixi, "Fei Fei, let''s get married!"


    What?


    Peng Yanfei''s heart trembled.


    "Nie Yixi, are you sure there''s something wrong with your head?"


    The man chuckled, he lifted his hand to stroke the hair on her forehead, "There''s nothing wrong with my brain, but there''s something wrong with my body! I miss you! "


    "Pfft!" Peng Yanfei sneered, and coldly took out her small hand, "Do you think your acting skills are good? Do you think I''m a girl who doesn''t know anything about the world and can be fooled by you? "Remember, next time you''re lying, you have to find the right person!"


    Nie Yixi''s eyes darkened, and suddenly he laughed: "As expected, smart women are not easy to deal with, I will be frank, if we marry, it will benefit both you and me!"


    "What benefits?"


    "My mission is to investigate the secret trade between Shi Jingyan and Hong Yuntian, and you are so close to him because you want to get some information from Shi Jingyan!"


    "Get to the point!" Peng Yanfei gazed into Nie Yixi''s eyes.


    "You want to use a beauty to trick Shi Jingyan and interfere with him, but looking at the situation in the restaurant today, that brat seems to care more about benefits, and you are only a woman he wants to play with! He might even use you to investigate me! Therefore, your beauty trap has failed! "


    "Even if I fail, I''m not desperate to marry you!" Wasn''t that equivalent to walking out of the den of tigers and entering the den of wolves? She wasn''t that stupid.


    First, if you marry me, you can naturally get rid of Shi Jingyan. However, if you can continue to hook him with your beautiful woman, Qi Rui Jie will dispel all traces of hostility towards you and relax his guard against you.


    "Secondly, Shi Jingyan will not use you to investigate me, and my mission will be much smoother. What is beneficial for you and me, why not? "


    Peng Yanfei glanced at the man. He had to admit, every word he said made sense, but even if this marriage was beneficial to them, she was still a traditional woman. She never played any games with marriage, and even more so, did not want marriage to be linked together with a mission.


    "How is it? If you marry me, there will be no harm in it! "


    Peng Yanfei was silent for a moment, then slowly raised his head, "I will think about this matter, I will go get you a USB!"


    "No need!" The man grabbed her arm. "That doesn''t matter now!"


    "What''s important?" Peng Yanfei was curious.


    Nie Yixi walked to the tea table, picked up her phone and threw it at her, "Give Shi Jingyan a call!"


    "Why?" Peng Yanfei did not understand.


    "I think Shi Jingyan is really depressed now. You should give me a call and comfort her, even if we get married in the future, your relationship won''t be too bad."


    Peng Yanfei glanced at her, his chin pointed towards the door, "You go first!"


    "Heh, you want to squeeze out the real husband so quickly? "Fei Fei, what you''re doing is hurting my kidney!"


    "Scram!" Peng Yanfei bellowed, and the man immediately spread out his hands: "Alright, I''ll go! "I''m leaving!"


    In any case, we have a long way to go!


    After the man left, Peng Yanfei spoke a few words before dialing Shi Jingyan''s phone. He then hung up and Shi Jingyan did not connect the call either.


    This was the first time!


    He ¡­ Who are you with now? And that person was someone he didn''t want to meet?


    After putting down his cell phone, Peng Yanfei sat on the sofa and touched his chin with his watery fingers ¡­


    Other than Nie Yixi, the only other person she didn''t want to see might be Hong Yuntian ¡­


    Inside the bar


    Shi Jingyan stared at Peng Yanfei''s name that was constantly jumping on the phone, his heart was filled with tangled emotions. When the phone automatically hung up, her name slowly faded away, he placed the phone on the table, and looked at Hong Yuntian.


    "Uncle Hong, why did you call for me so urgently?"


    A beauty beside him respectfully poured a cup of wine for him. "Young Master Shi, you still don''t know, Nie Yixi has already found us!"


    "Oh?" Shi Jingyan raised his brows, his eyes filled with cold light, "Uncle Hong agreed?"


    "Of course not! You and I have worked together for many years, and this relationship can''t be bought no matter how much money we have! But, Young Master Shi ¡­ " Hong Yuntian changed the topic, "The AO Group''s strength cannot be underestimated. If I insist on not giving in, I''m afraid I''ll have no way to explain myself to the AO Group!"


    "Uncle Hong, what do you want?"


    Hong Yuntian slammed his hand on the table, "Satisfying, my request is simple. Tell that woman at noon to go to Nie Yixi''s side!"

 C10

    "No way!" Shi Jingyan rejected the offer without even thinking. Hong Yuntian laughed and pointed at Shi Jingyan, taunting him, "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to part with it? Young Master Shi, if you can''t even bear to part with a woman, how can I trust you in the future? "


    The beauty at the side also chimed in, "I never thought that Young Master Shi was actually a lover. Master Hong, I think you should stop making things difficult for him.


    These words were obviously hinting to Shi Jingyan that if he was not willing to give up on Peng Yanfei, then he would not be able to do business in the future!


    Hong Yuntian was one of the top figures in the underworld. If this road was broken, then the other paths would be blocked!


    "Young Master Shi, how is it? My words have already made it very clear. Whether you do it or not, it all depends on you! However, Uncle Hong has to say something. Women are just like clothes, no matter what happens sooner or later, they get tired of it.


    Shi Jingyan''s handsome face sunk, his eyes as cold as knives.


    On one side was business, and on the other was women!


    It was easy to tell which was more important!


    "Good!" Uncle Hong, I agree! "


    The next day, Peng Yanfei woke up very early. After washing up and eating breakfast, she went to the company.


    She wanted to find out if Shi Jingyan''s guess was right.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she received a text message from an unknown number.


    ''Wife, see you at the company! ''


    Peng Yanfei bitterly closed his eyes.


    After turning off the phone, Peng Yanfei drove to the company, and when she arrived at the front gate, she coincidentally got onto Shi Jingyan''s car. She immediately stopped the car, got off the car, and walked quickly towards Shi Jingyan. He reached out his hand to pull the door, but it did not open!


    "Open it, let''s talk!" Peng Yanfei knocked on his window, "I can explain yesterday''s matter!"


    "I only believe what I see. Yan Fei, I never thought that you were that kind of woman, I even suspected that the coldness you displayed in the past was just an act!"


    After that, Shi Jingyan started the car and was about to leave, but Peng Yanfei quickly ran to the front to block the car, "Today, we have to clarify our words, if not, you can forget about leaving!"


    Seeing her stubborn look, Shi Jingyan''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    It was with great difficulty that he finally hoped to see some progress in his relationship with Peng Yanfei. He did not expect that at this moment, he would actually push her into the arms of another man.


    "Get out of the car quickly!"


    Shi Jingyan seemed to have lost control and shouted. Shi Jingyan pursed his lips and got off the car without any other way, "Yan Fei, I don''t need your explanation because we''ve never even started! You are not one of my people, so you don''t need to explain your actions to me! "


    "Is that so?" Peng Yanfei smirked, a trace of sadness appearing in his eyes. "It seems that someone told me last night that they wanted me ¡­"


    "Last night was last night, today is today! The one I like is you from last night, and the one today, to me ¡­ One! Wen! No! It''s worth it! "


    Hearing that, Peng Yanfei clenched his teeth, and his tears rolled down from his eyes, "Shi Jingyan, you are ruthless! "Vicious!"


    She turned around and accidentally bumped into Nie Yixi''s firm chest!


    Raising her eyes, she looked at him in astonishment. "You ¡­"


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Nie Yixi suddenly pulled her into his embrace, tightly, tightly, he almost suffocated Peng Yanfei.


    "Let go! "Let go!"


    "Don''t move! "If you move again, I''ll take you here!"


    This man, he was truly ¡­ There was no saving him! Was there a need to put so much effort into acting?


    Although she was cursing in her heart, she looked obedient on the surface. If Nie Yixi did not let her move, she would really not move!


    "Darling, now do you know who your most precious treasure is and who the Demon Ox is? "Hmm?" Nie Yixi whispered into her ear, but Shi Jingyan heard everything clearly.


    This brat, did he just turn around and say he was the Demon Ox?!


    Seeing the two of them hugging each other, Shi Jingyan felt both anger and pain in his heart. If he did not agree to Uncle Hong''s request, at this moment in time, the one holding the beauty should be him!


    "Shi Jingyan!" Nie Yixi suddenly called out to him. Shi Jingyan turned and her gaze turned cold and cold like a blade, "From now on, this woman is mine. I hope that you don''t regret your decision today and don''t harass her again!"


    Shi Jingyan''s adam''s apple rolled up and down twice. In fact, only he himself, himself, knew how much he couldn''t bear to part with Peng Yanfei!


    But for his own sake, he had no choice but to give up his relationship.


    "I''m not a sloppy person. Since I''ve given up, I''ll give up completely!"


    "I hope Young Master Shi can keep his word. When we get married, I will invite you over for a glass of wine."


    "You''re getting married?" Shi Jingyan was surprised, he had thought that Nie Yixi was only playing around, even if he had feelings for him, it wouldn''t be too deep. He didn''t expect him to actually want to marry Peng Yanfei!


    "Of course, why not get married when two people love each other? Are you trying to be a hooligan? " Nie Yixi looked at Shi Jingyan in ridicule, "Looks like Young Master Shi has always played the rogue!"


    "Shut up!"


    Not only did Nie Yixi not shut his mouth, he became even more arrogant.


    He raised Peng Yanfei''s chin and scolded, "Darling, look at the people you like. They never planned to marry you, they''re just playing hooligans with you!"


    Peng Yanfei did not speak, she looked at Shi Jingyan aggrievedly, then quickly lowered her eyes.


    Shi Jingyan was bored from looking at their love, so he turned and walked towards the company.


    Actually, being married was also good for him. At least, Peng Yanfei had truly blended into Nie Yixi''s life, and it was easier to gather information. Furthermore, Nie Yixi''s words were filled with a little bit of bitterness, which also proved that Peng Yanfei was truly moved by him!


    This was too beneficial to his plan!


    But why was his heart so uncomfortable? Thinking about them being together, Shi Jingyan was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    After Shi Jingyan left, Nie Yixi got on the carriage and drove it to a place with no people around. Nie Yixi took out a scroll from the back and threw it to her, "Take a look at it."


    Peng Yanfei opened the file and skimmed through the information inside one by one. Then, he frowned, "Is this information true?"


    "What is it? You don''t have confidence in me? "


    "No!"


    Peng Yanfei said with a cold face. She was naturally full of confidence in the investigation team, but this information revealed an old case that happened eighteen years ago. It had a lot to do with her!


    "Did you bring your account book and ID card?" Peng Yanfei suddenly asked.


    Her topic changed too quickly, and Nie Yixi was a little unable to react, "I brought it, what is it?"


    "Register!" "I remember that you proposed to me last night!"

 C11

    Nie Yixi laughed wickedly, this woman''s serious look was truly enchanting.


    "It seems like you really can''t wait to marry me!" Nie Yixi tilted his head and stared at Peng Yanfei for a while, then heaved a sigh of relief. Of course he knew that Peng Yanfei didn''t really want to marry him, but rather, it was for the information on the scroll ¡­


    Without waiting for Peng Yanfei to prepare himself, Nie Yixi stepped on the accelerator and the car sped towards the registration office.


    Inside the Marriage Hall that was located in the middle of the city, Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei walked in side by side.


    In fact, it was originally a fake couple.


    Along the way, Peng Yanfei had also hesitated a little. Once she registered the marriage with this man, even if she planned to do it in the future, there would be a stain of ''divorce'' added to her household register.


    However, in order to find out the truth behind the murder of his parents, Peng Yanfei had no choice but to make such a sacrifice.


    Gritting his teeth, Peng Yanfei unnaturally hooked his arm over Nie Yixi''s.


    The staff member looked at the two awkwardly. "Are you sure you two are here to register for marriage?"


    Nie Yixi placed his hand on Peng Yanfei''s waist. Very quickly, they would take advantage of each other and this would become legal.


    "What is it? Do we not seem to love each other enough? "


    The staff member shook his head. Nie Yixi smiled as he held Peng Yanfei''s smile: "Wifey, look at you. Your face is filled with unhappiness, causing others to misunderstand. "Be good, your husband will properly compensate you tonight ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei, "..."


    His temper, which was already a little irritable, immediately rose.


    "Nie Yixi, are you still going to get married!?"


    Peng Yanfei turned his head, signalling the staff to complete the procedures quickly.


    "Sign!"


    It was as if Peng Yanfei had completed his mission, adding his own name as'' drawn '', he did not care about Nie Yixi at all, but Nie Yixi had been paying attention to her the entire time.


    When the red marriage certificate was handed over to the two of them, Peng Yanfei turned around and left. Nie Yixi took a look at the photo on the certificate, his face was filled with unwillingness, as if someone owed her thousands of times. It was extremely interesting.


    Once the paperwork was done, the two prepared to proceed.


    Nie Yixi was in a great mood. Furthermore, it was a sunny day, so anything he looked at would be good.


    Peng Yanfei was expressionless, but he had overturned the bottle in his heart a long time ago!


    He got married just like that? He just told them about his life?


    He still couldn''t believe it. He looked at the man beside him warily. He didn''t have the slightest desire to put on a show with him.


    "Now that the marriage is over, what''s next?"


    "With such a big matter, of course I have to look for Shi Jingyan and celebrate. It''s all thanks to him! I wonder how my lord wife feels about this? "


    Peng Yanfei''s complicated feelings were instantly washed away by his anger. He grabbed the marriage certificate in his hands and glared at him: "Just laugh, don''t forget that this is a mission, and the two of us are going our separate ways. After this matter is over, you take your own path, I''ll take my own path!"


    Nie Yixi did not speak. Instead, he looked at this wife of his with a helpless and playful gaze. "Then what if you fell in love with me first before this?"


    Peng Yanfei, I will definitely make you fall in love with me! And you can''t leave me!


    Once a man''s desire to conquer was aroused, it would become a very fun game, depending on who was in first.


    Nie Yixi put Peng Yanfei inside the car and very carefully buckled her up.


    "To the Time Family?"


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, and threw the carriage: "That''s exactly what I wanted."


    The two people inside the carriage were silent, but luckily, they were not too far away from the company. Just as Nie Yixi was about to open the door for Peng Yanfei, he saw this scene when he walked out from the company.


    Nie Yixi hugged Peng Yanfei, and naturally tapped a few points on her waist. Peng Yanfei calmly finished his part: "Alright, let go of me, it''s not good for the company to be seen by others here." It was as if he was trying to tell someone about it.


    Nie Yixi laughed: "We are already husband and wife, are you afraid of being laughed at? Or did you mean that the other person you were afraid of was Shi Jingyan? "


    Shi Jingyan coincidentally heard the two of them talking to each other, and although he was a little uncomfortable in his heart, this kind of discomfort made him unable to control himself. He rushed forward and pulled Peng Yanfei over to his side, "Nie Yixi, didn''t you see that Yan Fei was unhappy? Hurry and let her go. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan pitifully, that gaze was full of grievance, causing the impulse in his heart to rise again.


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes at the man in front of him coldly: "Yo, isn''t this Young Master Shi? I''m flirting with my wife. Do you still care? Didn''t he say that he had already given up? But, ah, it''s no use giving up or not, because she''s my legal wife now. "


    The moment he saw the marriage certificate, Shi Jingyan thought that Nie Yixi was just playing around with him. But very quickly, Nie Yixi allowed him to see the reality before him.


    Originally ¡­ They could actually move so fast!


    "Yan Fei ¡­" Shi Jingyan released the hand that was holding onto Peng Yanfei, and after enduring silently for who knows how many times, he finally blurted out: "Then I really have to congratulate you guys!"


    Nie Yixi looked at Shi Jingyan sarcastically: "Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to Young Master Shi, you can be considered to be the matchmaker for Fei Fei and me. How about this, we can celebrate at night and treat it as thanking you, the matchmaker!" As she spoke, she slowly approached Peng Yanfei, pulled him back into her embrace and lightly kissed him on the corner of her mouth.


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him, allowing Nie Yixi to manipulate him as she pleased. In Shi Jingyan''s eyes, it was a completely different experience.


    She was unwilling! She wasn''t willing at all!


    In a place where Shi Jingyan was not paying attention to, Peng Yanfei pinched Nie Yixi fiercely, signalling him to stop.


    After Nie Yixi left, Shi Jingyan and Peng Yanfei looked at each other for a long time.


    "Yan Fei, come with me to the office."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, feeling wronged, and followed him all the way to the office in silence. It seemed to be waiting for Shi Jingyan''s explanation, but also seemed to be looking forward to something.


    When Shi Jingyan saw the fluctuation of Peng Yanfei''s heart, which was acting like this, once again rose, and gently pulled her hand. Peng Yanfei looked at him with a bit of resistance.


    "Yan Fei, don''t be like this. What I said today were all words of anger, but I never expected him to act so quickly, it''s just that my feelings for you are real. I''m just angry, I ¡­" Shall we start over? I was really angry and confused, I was wrong... Can you not punish me like this? "


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with an even more wronged expression: "But you didn''t say that just now, you gave up on me, you already gave up on me, then all the things you said in the past were just lies, what''s the use of saying these things now, I''m already his wife." She was sad and angry at the same time. This scene really wasn''t easy to put on.


    Shi Jingyan hugged Peng Yanfei, who had lost control of his body, and was at a loss as to what to say, but he didn''t know what to say. Peng Yanfei cried in his arms for a while, then pushed him away, "Please don''t be like this again, the more you are like this, the more it makes me feel uneasy, and it makes it difficult for me. Young Master Shi, please see clearly your own heart."


    Peng Yanfei struggled free from Shi Jingyan''s embrace and hastily ran out.


    Shi Jingyan sat paralyzed on the ground, his fist fiercely smashing onto the floor. Only now did he realise that he really liked this woman, and the uneasiness and guilt in his heart made him somewhat not understand whether what he had done was right or wrong.

 C12

    Peng Yanfei ran out of the company and took a taxi back to his residence.


    On the carriage, there was no longer the sadness and excitement from before. Instead, he calmly took out his phone and sent a message to Nie Yixi.


    ''I''ll return to my residence. You can come and find me.''


    Nie Yixi received the message and smiled sinisterly. "Alright, my wife."


    Peng Yanfei closed his eyes, and started to sort out Shi Jingyan''s actions.


    He would definitely come to find me, but this period of time should not be too short, so I need to make preparations beforehand. The best way to get him to be willing to give me the news is to make him talk about his plan of ''using the beauty trap''.


    After returning to his residence, Peng Yanfei went to take a bath in a relaxed manner. In the instant that he put on the towel, his face started to flush red, and when he thought of the awkward scene that night, his heartbeat inexplicably sped up.


    How could this be?


    Peng Yanfei shook his head, then went into the hot water dizzily.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the top of his head, "Aren''t you afraid of drowning yourself?"


    Peng Yanfei was shocked, he raised his head and saw Nie Yixi looking at him in the pond with a playful expression. The anger in his heart immediately accompanied his flushed face and he shouted loudly: "Nie Yixi, are you a peeping Tom? Get out! "


    "Fei Fei, how can you be like this? We are already husband and wife after all." Fei Fei, how can you be like this.


    Peng Yanfei waved his hand and splashed the water from the bathtub onto Nie Yixi''s body.


    Nie Yixi raised her hand to cover her face. Taking advantage of this, Peng Yanfei grabbed a towel on her side and wrapped it around her, then threw a kick at her. This kick was done using all of her strength, she was extremely angry.


    However, in front of the same experts, this was still not enough.


    Nie Yixi glanced over and easily grabbed hold of her ankle, causing her to not have the strength to move back. After all, there was still a gap in strength between males and females.


    Peng Yanfei became angry from the embarrassment and shouted loudly: "Nie Yixi you damn scoundrel, let go of me!" He cursed as he struggled.


    But they seemed to have overlooked the fact that this was the bathroom.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was struggling on the ground with one leg, his leg slipped and he fell backwards.


    Peng Yanfei tightly closed his eyes, ready to make intimate contact with the ground.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, the expected pain did not come to his body. He slowly opened his eyes and an enlarged face appeared in front of him.


    Nie Yixi immediately let go of the little girl in his hands. This time, she was in real close contact with the ground, and with a "bang," Peng Yanfei was smashed until he cried out in pain, and slowly crawled up from the ground. He glared at the man in front of him. He rubbed his waist as he spoke.


    Nie Yixi touched his face, "If you hadn''t hit me, I wouldn''t have thrown you.


    Before she could say anything, he had already left. "You should hurry and pack up. There''s not much time left."


    Peng Yanfei clenched his fists as he looked at himself in the mirror. The anger in his heart was hard to quell, he used cold water to wash his face and tried to calm himself down.


    He found a shirt to put on and went out. The man took out some food and drink in the fridge as if he was familiar with the place.


    Nie Yixi saw that Peng Yanfei was walking over. She was wearing a house dress with water dripping from her hair, looking at her this way, it really felt like a married couple was living together. He smiled and walked over, then pulled her over: "Don''t move!"


    Peng Yanfei was stunned by his commanding tone, he just stood there obediently without moving. He glanced over, and saw Nie Yixi taking out a dry towel from the bathroom and walking over, wiping her hair.


    Hm? He was actually wiping his hair?


    What the hell!


    A conspiracy! There must be a conspiracy involved!


    Nie Yixi obviously did not notice Peng Yanfei''s vigilant expression. As he wiped his hair, he said: "Remember to dry your hair first in the future, if not you will catch a cold easily. Do you hear me?"


    Peng Yanfei replied indifferently: "Oh, got it."


    Looking at the time, he saw that it was already very late, "Um, did we make an appointment with Shi Jingyan for dinner?"


    "Eating?" Nie Yixi became stern for no reason, "Why are you eating with him? "I''m not interested!"


    "It''s not someone you''re going to meet ¡­" Peng Yanfei muttered, "What do you mean to celebrate together?"


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes, "Why didn''t I notice that you listened to me that much?"


    No matter how slow Peng Yanfei was, he understood the meaning in those words.


    "Are you joking? You think you''re good at it?"


    Nie Yixi''s hands paused for a while, and then he said, "He spent so much effort to get people to leave me, tonight he probably wants me to leave."


    The two of them looked at each other. Peng Yanfei obviously knew what Nie Yixi was going to say, and was even more clear of Shi Jingyan''s intentions.


    Nie Yixi handed over the medicine in his hand with a cold expression: "This is for you, this can make him hallucinate, when the time comes you can use this to make him think that he already has you." His tone was filled with annoyance and jealousy.


    Peng Yanfei took the bottle, "You''ve prepared quite a lot."


    Nie Yixi suddenly bent down and wrapped Peng Yanfei in his arms, his head lowered as he kissed her lips. There was no gentleness, no words, as though he was declaring that this woman was his territory.


    Peng Yanfei was stunned, this time something seemed to be different.


    Nie Yixi gave an evil smile as he sized up her seemingly satisfied expression, and said: "Alright, it''s about time, I''ll make space for you guys."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, her face red, she did not look at him. Watching him leave through the window, it was really a strange person who had to go through the window before he could leave.


    At 11 PM, Shi Jingyan who was drunk appeared in front of Peng Yanfei''s house.


    Shi Jingyan raised his head and saw that the lights above were still lit. He walked over and knocked on the door as he shouted loudly, "Yan Fei, open the door, Yan Fei! I know I was wrong!"


    Peng Yanfei stood behind the door and hesitated for a moment.


    Outside, Shi Jingyan''s shouts came one after another. If she did not open the door to let him in, she would have to find him soon.


    Pulling open the door, the smell of alcohol on Shi Jingyan''s body almost made her puke.


    "He drank so much, must be crazy!" Peng Yanfei rudely threw the drunk person onto the sofa.


    "Yan Fei, I know you didn''t willingly marry that person. It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault ¡­"


    He didn''t know if Shi Jingyan was really drunk or was just putting on an act for her to see.


    Peng Yanfei slowly approached him and squatted down, treating it as if he was just putting on a show as a trap.


    "Then why did you throw me to another man? You didn''t stop us from getting married ¡­" What do you think? " With a hint of reprimand, Peng Yanfei reached out and caressed Shi Jingyan''s face.

 C13

    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s overbearing aura, Shi Jingyan was startled.


    He began to let his guard down against her and held her in his arms, "This is something that Hong Yuntian requested, he asked me to put you beside that person as a spy, and that way we can both obtain information and work together, that''s why I did it, will you blame me?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at the person in front of him in disbelief, "I never thought that you would actually be this kind of person. How can you treat me like this?


    "What do you take me for, you bastard!"


    Seeing that Peng Yanfei was so excited that he didn''t seem to be lying, Shi Jingyan became elated and calmed him down slowly. He said softly: "Sorry, Yan Fei, I was forced to do this, they threatened me ¡­ ¡­ If I don''t do this, my company and business will be in danger. I won''t give up on you, I''m just by his side. You can rest assured that when the time is right, I will bring you back, okay? "


    Peng Yanfei wiped her tears and looked at him suspiciously: "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, you are the woman I love!" Taking the chance while he was drunk to look at the woman''s bashful appearance, Shi Jingyan felt that he was almost unable to hold back anymore, and said in a low voice: "Yan Fei, give it to me."


    Peng Yanfei squinted her eyes and nodded shyly: "I''ll get you a cup of alcohol and tea first, can you go back to your room?"


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head in anticipation, supporting himself with the wall, he slowly walked towards his bedroom, his heart throbbing even more. Finally she is mine, so what if you are married to her, Nie Yixi, this woman is mine from the inside out, from her heart to her body, you can''t snatch it away!


    Peng Yanfei then poured the remaining Awakening Tea into the cup, and placed all of the medicine that Nie Yixi had given her in, and carefully and delicately fed it to Shi Jingyan while smiling. He was actually very obedient, and with a gulp, he finished all the tea.


    Shi Jingyan blurrily saw Peng Yanfei getting closer and closer to him, getting closer and closer. However, his consciousness was becoming unclear, until he fell asleep with a smile on his face.


    The next morning, the sun shined brightly into the bedroom.


    When Shi Jingyan woke up, he saw that he was completely naked under the blanket. His head was aching and he vaguely remembered what happened last night, although he could not completely clear away his memories, but after combining his body''s condition with the clothes of a man and a woman scattered on the ground, it went without saying. The corner of his mouth slowly raised, as he got up and walked to the kitchen to see Peng Yanfei cooking breakfast, he felt even happier.


    Peng Yanfei turned around to see Shi Jingyan staring at him with his upper body naked, and then instantly looked to the side with a flushed face: "Why did you wake up without putting on any clothes, hurry up and put on some clothes, then wash up and eat breakfast."


    Shi Jingyan nodded with a smile, "Alright, my dear!"


    After the two of them had breakfast together, Shi Jingyan originally wanted to go to work together, but since Peng Yanfei refused to, he didn''t force her. He kissed her on the forehead and then went to work.


    Nie Yixi stared at Shi Jingyan who had left and directly jumped in through the window, scaring Peng Yanfei, "Are you a monkey? You have to go through the window if you don''t want to go through the door. "


    Nie Yixi stared coldly at her forehead, and pulled her into his embrace, and once again kissed the spot Shi Jingyan had just kissed, "Remember, you are my woman, your body and heart can only be marked by me, you are not allowed to be touched by other men!"


    Peng Yanfei looked at this man and rolled his eyes, "You must be crazy. If you don''t do this, would he believe you? It''s true, who else could it be? Why should I listen to you? "


    Nie Yixi looked at the woman in front of him, and let out a cold snort. "You are my woman, and we are legal husband and wife."


    "So what if it''s legal? If it wasn''t for... "Ghost ¡­"


    Before she even finished speaking, Nie Yixi had blocked her mouth and shut it with a single kiss. She felt that the woman in front of her had become more obedient and her kiss also slowly became gentler.


    The two of them kissed in a completely oblivious manner. Gradually, they closed their eyes to enjoy this kiss, stirring up her sweetness, repeatedly sucking and biting on it, and then attacking her teeth, licking her fragrant tongue as if she hadn''t had enough yet.


    It was just that Peng Yanfei had already forgotten to breathe after being kissed by him, so when she reacted, she was gently hugged by Nie Yixi and looked at her with ridicule. You don''t even know how to breathe? "


    Peng Yanfei''s face immediately flushed red, she pushed him away and stuttered: "You, you give me, I, scram." He instantly ran to the bathroom and splashed cold water on his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, he said, "Peng Yanfei, you cannot fall.


    After repeatedly hypnotizing himself, Nie Yixi looked at the breakfast on the table and continued to eat. Thinking of the kiss just now, his heart skipped a beat.


    After Peng Yanfei calmed down, he walked out. Looking at the man on the table, he took out a piece of paper and handed it over to him.


    "Three chapters? "Heh ¡­" Nie Yixi put down the breakfast in his hands and looked at the woman in front of him charmingly. It was really interesting, "Alright, you write first.


    Peng Yanfei did not care whether he agreed or not, and wrote down his own request and gave it to him: "Here, you can take a look at the first rule, and the most important one is that without the permission of the other party, you cannot do that kind of thing, including physical contact, I have written it very clearly, take a look for yourself! The second, we must both give each other private space, and must not obstruct each other! Third, they were all only husband and wife in name, so ¡­ As far as property is concerned, try to be independent as much as possible, for example ¡­ "This breakfast ¡­"


    Nie Yixi''s body seemed to be releasing cold air as he asked without feeling any temperature: "Are you done speaking? My first request is that you move in with me. Secondly, if there is any danger, you have to inform me immediately. As for the third point you mentioned, I am at ease with it. If you agree, then I agree. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at the man in front of him in annoyance. He always had the ability to anger himself, but who was afraid of who?


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "Of course, of course, so I''ll come pick you up tomorrow. It''s not early anymore, you should hurry to work, you''re going to be late." She then took the alarm clock and flirted with it, changing her serious look.


    This man is really serious when it comes to things, he can''t be at a disadvantage at all.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him coldly, then quickly returned to her room and changed her clothes. After giving some instructions to her, she hurriedly left for work.


    Nie Yixi smiled as he watched her leave. He was the only one left in the house, it was shockingly cold, and originally, the place wasn''t as cold as it was when she was here.


    Nie Yixi shook his head and laughed as he stood up to pack up. He looked at the things in the kitchen and left.

 C14

    Peng Yanfei hurriedly entered the company, and just as he returned to his office, Chen Siyan, who was standing beside him, walked over happily and looked at him, "Fei Fei, you didn''t know that Young Master Shi would come look for you so early in the morning, this has given us a huge shock. Although we know that your relationship isn''t ordinary, but ¡­" She looked at Peng Yanfei playfully.


    Peng Yanfei stared blankly at Chen Siyan in front of him, and asked doubtfully, "Are you saying that you have been looking for me since early in the morning?"


    Strange? Why didn''t you come home this morning and say Ny? What kind of trick was this Shi Jingyan playing again?


    Peng Yanfei was still scheming in his heart, but after thinking about what happened yesterday and his attitude this morning, there shouldn''t be any big problems, so he still had to think of a good way to retreat.


    Peng Yanfei smiled: "Alright then, Siyan, I''ll go take a look first, thank you for telling me this news."


    "Hey, Fei Fei, why are you being so polite with me. We''re still talking about this, hurry up and go up, don''t make your Young Master Shi wait." As he spoke, he winked at her, looking extremely mischievous.


    Peng Yanfei looked at her in disgust, then sat on the elevator to the highest floor of the company. This was Shi Jingyan''s company, the four walls were all glass, and from above, one could directly see the outside world.


    Peng Yanfei gently knocked on the side door. He put down the document in his hand and looked at the door. The corner of his mouth unconsciously raised.


    "Why did you only just arrive? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Peng Yanfei naturally knew what she was referring to as discomfort. With a flushed face, he berated her, "Isn''t it all your fault? "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Is there any important reason for you to look for me in the office this morning?"


    Peng Yanfei was extremely disgusted with her coquettish tone in her heart, as though she was going to disgust herself to death ¡­


    Seeing her shy appearance, Shi Jingyan''s mood became even more cheerful. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Alright, let''s stop talking, it makes you embarrassed. However, if you''re not feeling well, you don''t need to go to work today.


    Peng Yanfei restrained himself and shook his head: "It''s already fine, is there something urgent that you need my help with? Say it. " He looked at Shi Jingyan in front of him with sincerity.


    Shi Jingyan was truly assured of his decision this time. He placed his hand on Peng Yanfei''s shoulder and smiled, "Didn''t you say last time that you wanted to go work in the Finance Department? "Then this time, I want to arrange for you to go to the Finance Department, but you can''t just go up and get such a high position as Director. I wonder if you''re willing to go?"


    Peng Yanfei appeared to be very pleasantly surprised, but he calmly thought in his heart: Looks like Shi Jingyan really trusts me. The Finance Department is indeed a good job, to have me help him supervise and also to be able to test me, it truly is one on one. But to find their criminal records, in terms of finance, it is the most direct way to start.


    "En, Young Master Shi, I am willing. I am already very happy to be admitted into the Finance Department. As for other things, I think I will rely on my own ability, otherwise my colleagues would probably say something behind my back."


    Seeing that his beloved girl understood him so well, Shi Jingyan felt that he should have chosen the right way and pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace. "Thank you for understanding me."


    Could this scoundrel not always take advantage of me and just hug and kiss me? That woman can stand it.


    Peng Yanfei roared in his heart, but there was no other way around it. He had to put on an expression that said "I''m willing to do it, why is this scene so difficult?"


    Gently pushing Shi Jingyan aside, Peng Yanfei said softly. Although he was trying his best to endure it, his tone was still cold: "Young Master Shi, this is the company, we shouldn''t try to get people to gossip here. I''ll go pack my things and wait for your notification."


    Shi Jingyan didn''t seem to notice the displeasure in Peng Yanfei''s tone and thought that she was just shy ¡­


    "Alright, then you can go down first. Tonight, I''ll send you back."


    Peng Yanfei hurriedly shook his head and reminded her: "Young Master Shi, I''m currently married. If I don''t want him to find out, I think it''s best if we don''t get so intimate in private.


    For such a basic principle to need me to remind him, it seems like this Shi Jingyan really does have a deep affection for me.


    Shi Jingyan turned his face away in embarrassment and looked at the scenery outside the window with a face full of black lines: "Mn, I understand, sorry to trouble you."


    Peng Yanfei laughed as he shook his head, then turned and left the office.


    Shi Jingyan clenched his fists. Nie Yixi, just you wait, if I don''t get rid of you, you won''t be a human.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent, his hatred for Nie Yixi had reached its limit.


    However, the person in question was currently at home enjoying the afternoon tea, while the assistant beside Su Ming was in a bit of a panic, "Fourth Master, how about you take a look at the decorations?"


    Nie Yixi coldly looked at Su Ming who was beside him, he stood up and retracted his evil aura to check the interior decoration of the house. For their new house, he had truly put in a lot of effort this time.


    If Madam and Master knew about this, they would be extremely happy. Thinking about how Fourth Master had already received the certificate, Su Ming poured a lot of hard work into this marriage room, afraid that Nie Yixi and Young Madam would be unhappy.


    After walking around, other than the fact that his bedroom had not been touched, the rest of the place had become a more comfortable new house. He nodded in satisfaction: "This is done well, I''ll give you a hand in remembering this, but if you dare tell them about this, first think about the consequences, and this address, understand?"


    Su Ming heard Nie Yixi''s threatening tone, and an ice-cold aura surrounded him. He immediately nodded respectfully, "Yes, Fourth Master."


    Only then did Nie Yixi turn around and enter the bedroom, leaving Su Ming alone, in a mess in the air.


    Su Ming was starting to get curious about what kind of woman made the cold Fourth Master care so much about her and took out this secret dwelling to be her new home. One must know that this was a place that not even his family members knew about, but it had actually been greatly renovated for the sake of their mistress.


    But when he thought back to how Nie Yixi had threatened him, Su Ming became quick-witted and quickly completed the rest of the work. He was prepared to head back to the hot spring to soak himself in the cold Qi.


    After finishing lunch, the notification had reached Peng Yanfei''s hands. After packing up her things, she prepared to move to the Finance Department, but only Chen Siyan helped Peng Yanfei pack up. Along the way, she talked about how envious she was.


    Regarding the people within this company, Peng Yanfei was very clear on the fact that many people felt that they relied on men to ascend to the top. If they wanted others to shut their mouths, they could only do so with their strength.

 C15

    Peng Yanfei moved everything to the Finance Department, he knew clearly that there must be a lot of people that belonged to Qi Ruijie, even if she was not here, there would definitely be a lot of people that would make things difficult for him, but he believed that she could use this chance to take care of some of the people here.


    "Thank you, Siyan. I''ll treat you to a meal one day when I have time."


    As she tidied herself up, she expressed her gratitude towards Chen Siyan.


    "Alright, Fei Fei, then I''ll head over first. Otherwise, the Director will be cursing again."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and watched as Chen Siyan left, then turned to see a lady in a black suit walking towards him, her face serious as she looked at Peng Yanfei: "You are Peng Yanfei? From the marketing department? "


    "Yes, I wonder who you are?"


    The lady pushed her glasses as she snorted: "I''m the director here, An Li, your desk is located at the leftmost seat, after arranging your things, come over to my office, is there a problem?"


    "Nope."


    Peng Yanfei looked at An Li''s footsteps that were moving further away and felt that this director of his was capable of killing people. Right now, it was better to think of a way to survive in this new group.


    All of the girls gathered together to discuss about her identity, background, and some gossip. Some of the boys just glanced at her before they lowered their heads to work, while some others thought that another pretty girl had arrived.


    The environment was much better than the Market Department. Fortunately, it was a seat close to the window, and there were a few plants on the windowsill. Seeing the green plants and the bright sunlight, the oppressive feeling in her heart was gradually dispelled.


    Peng Yanfei stretched his back and stood up, then walked towards An Li''s office. He politely knocked the door, heard a voice from inside asking him to come in, and then dared to enter.


    "Director An, I''ve already prepared everything. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Peng Yanfei said respectfully, after all, as soon as he entered the department, the small groups inside had long been divided, and if someone suddenly interrupted, it would be better to please his superior first.


    An Li coldly snorted, and spoke: "I only look at your results, there''s no use trying to curry favor with me. Remember, I''m not a Young Master Shi, no matter what method you use to get in, this is my territory, don''t think of doing any kind of tricks for me, okay?"


    "Yes, Director An."


    "Then first do your first job. Assemble the financial analysis of every annual report on this table from 2013 until now and hand it over to my office at noon tomorrow. Is there a problem?"


    Peng Yanfei calmed down and thought: Damn, this is a five year old annual report, furthermore, it only analyzes the financial reports.


    Peng Yanfei swallowed his saliva and nodded: "Ok, Director, no problem." After saying that, he quickly carried the documents back to his desk. He could vaguely hear his colleagues mocking him.


    "Hey, look, there''s an employee that An Li hates. Do you remember that girl called Qiu Tong who resigned her position due to being tortured by the director?"


    "Yeah, yeah, tell me how long this woman will last."


    The few of them laughed as they talked, ''How lively!''


    Peng Yanfei did not bother to pay attention to them, he was completely focused on his work. Since that woman wanted to kill me, why not lower myself to her level?


    Peng Yanfei was busy doing his own things, and did not notice that his colleagues were getting fewer and fewer. When Peng Yanfei looked up, he found that the sky was already dark.


    was shocked when he saw the notifications. There were more than 50 messages and more than 30 missed calls, but when he randomly opened and saw that it was from Nie Yixi, he clicked on the latest message: Wife, if you still don''t come down, I''ll be online.


    Peng Yanfei''s heart inexplicably warmed. He was very moved by the contents of the phone, and tears actually flashed through the corner of his eyes.


    How long has it been since his parents passed away? How long has it been since anyone has been so worried about him? Are they eating enough? Are they tired? How are they doing today?


    The waves in his heart grew wider and wider, just that now was not the time for him to be sentimental, just as Peng Yanfei was about to pack his sorrows, Shi Jingyan walked out of his office. Seeing that there was still someone working overtime, he curiously walked over to take a look, and it was actually Peng Yanfei.


    However, when Nie Yixi walked out of the elevator, he coincidentally saw Shi Jingyan walking towards him. Peng Yanfei was still looking down at his phone, while the two men were looking at each other in mid air.


    Nie Yixi looked over charmingly, then walked over to Peng Yanfei''s side and took off his jacket. He smiled at her: "Let''s go, it''s already 8 o''clock, we still have to work overtime."


    "Why are you here? This is the company, aren''t you afraid ¡­"


    Nie Yixi tapped her shoulder a few times, interrupting her speech.


    Peng Yanfei looked towards Shi Jingyan in the blink of an eye, then at Nie Yixi, who had an awkward expression on his face as he looked at the two of them.


    Nie Yixi laughed sinisterly: "So that''s how Young Master Shi''s company treats employees, they really don''t have any feelings for you, my wife, let''s go home, even staying here doesn''t mean we love you."


    "Nie Yixi, this is my company, who gave you the rights to enter, Yan Fei is my employee, if there''s anything wrong, she can talk about, what are you trying to do?"


    "Oh, really? Fei Fei is my wife, so taking care of her is naturally my responsibility as a husband. I will first remember about working overtime and then find you to settle it in the future. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at the two grown men who seemed to be struggling for a toy speechlessly.


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei charmingly: "Wifey, let''s go. It seems like you''ve entrusted us with something in the past, now you should focus your heart on your husband."


    He took her hand and led her away.


    Shi Jingyan was furious in his heart, he turned around and picked up his jacket, then left the company. Now was not the time to be angry over such a small thing.


    As he sat in the car driven by Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei carefully read the report in his hands. It was extremely serious and gave off a different kind of beauty.


    Nie Yixi patted the steering wheel and asked, "How is it? Tell me, did something good happen today?"


    "Are you blind? "It''s a good thing from where."


    "Isn''t this finance a good thing? Don''t tell me you never thought of starting with finance. "


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes and returned back to his business with the financial report.


    Nie Yixi looked at the ice beauty beside him, feeling a little bitter but unable to say anything. He wanted to find something to talk about to prevent the air inside the carriage from getting colder and colder.


    Suddenly, Nie Yixi realized that someone was even colder than him, and coughed: "Do you want to eat something? There must have been no dinner at this time of night. "


    "No need, just drive me home. There are still some ingredients at home, so it''s better to cook for yourself."


    "Oh, that''s perfect. I haven''t eaten either. Tonight, I can try out my wife''s cooking skills."

 C16

    Peng Yanfei lowered his head and did not say a word. The two of them walked into the house, one in front of the other.


    "First, help me put these documents on the tea table, then put the slippers on the ground. After you change them, then come in. I''ll go cook. Oh right, is there anything you don''t like to eat?"


    Peng Yanfei stared intently at the person in front of him.


    Nie Yixi immediately laughed when he saw her expression.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I like everything you cook, but only cilantro cannot be eaten."


    Peng Yanfei made some ''OK'' gestures, then took the apron and started to cook. Nie Yixi''s heart warmed as he looked at her back, and suddenly felt at home.


    Nie Yixi placed the document in his hand on the tea table and walked towards the kitchen, seeing his own woman busy cooking delicious food, the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised upwards.


    Nie Yixi slowly walked over from behind to hug Peng Yanfei, and placed his head on her shoulders: "Don''t move, just let me lean on for a few minutes."


    Peng Yanfei''s body visibly stiffened. Although he said that, Peng Yanfei was also very obedient and did not move.


    When Nie Yixi took his head away, Peng Yanfei turned around and threw a flying kick at him.


    "I don''t remember Young Master Nie having such a habit. Is it lack of love?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at the man who had eaten his tofu with a mocking gaze. With a kick, he chased him out of the kitchen and glared at him.


    Nie Yixi shrugged his shoulders, "Alright, then I''ll be lucky to have a wife."


    Ni, who was agreed to sit on the sofa, ended up with Nie Yixi watching Peng Yanfei busy himself at the entrance of the kitchen. After about half an hour, four dishes and a soup was ready, the speed was very fast, but it had a nice fragrance, which surprised Nie Yixi a bit.


    Suddenly, he became curious about her background. Nie Yixi helped her bring the dishes to the table, and the two sat facing each other while they ate.


    Nie Yixi held the bowl, casually picked up the sweet potato in his mouth and tasted it. Without saying anything unnecessary, he immediately wolfed down the food, scaring Peng Yanfei to death.


    "Have you not eaten in a long time? Don''t worry, there''s still a lot left, I''ll give you some water. "


    Peng Yanfei nervously looked at this man, and placed the water on his right hand side. She only looked at him eat, and a sweet smile hung on her lips.


    "Have you always lived alone? The food is very tasty. It seems like we don''t need to hire a nanny anymore.


    Nie Yixi said in all seriousness, but her gaze had never left Peng Yanfei''s face. Looking at her slowly stiff expression, she understood that this woman might not be simple in her life.


    Peng Yanfei withdrew his sorrow and laughed: "I am an orphan, so I have always cooked by myself, so it is not strange, so you dislike me?"


    Peng Yanfei didn''t know why he asked this last question, but he cared a lot about it in his heart.


    Nie Yixi looked at her nervous expression and laughed sinisterly, "Oh, but if you fall in love with me, I won''t mind. If you don''t love me, and you still like that Shi Jingyan, I ¡­" Nie Yixi paused for a few seconds before continuing, "I still won''t despise you, never."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi who was eating his meal in astonishment. She had heard the words that would never come out of her mouth, and waves started to surface in her heart.


    "Thank you very much, but Shi Jingyan is only a target for exploitation, how could I fall for him? If I did, wouldn''t I have waited till now?"


    After saying that, Peng Yanfei immediately closed his mouth and started eating. He felt that he was trying to explain something, and his face became even redder.


    Nie Yixi put down his chopsticks and stuck it on her face, forcing her to look at him face to face ¡­


    "You mean the chances of falling in love with me are higher. It''s only a matter of time now." The more Nie Yixi spoke, the more excited he became. He looked at Peng Yanfei lovingly, his face slowly moving closer to her, until he was touching his nose with hers.


    Peng Yanfei immediately regained his senses, and pushed Nie Yixi away. He took the tableware and returned to the kitchen, his face completely red, and only heard the candid laughter outside, causing him to blush even more.


    Nie Yixi looked at the dishes on the table. It had been a while since he last laughed so heartily, it seemed like he had been poisoned by Peng Yanfei, and since he understood his intentions, he might as well work harder.


    Nie Yixi was determined to continue eating. When Peng Yanfei came out, there were not many dishes left on the table.


    "Are you a pig? How long has it been since you last ate? "


    "It''s just that the food you cook is very delicious, I hope you can continue cooking for me in the future, is that okay?"


    Peng Yanfei was startled, then regained his composure: "Let''s talk about the future, it''s getting late, aren''t you going to go back tonight?"


    Nie Yixi helped to bring the tableware back to the kitchen, "No, I will stay here tonight, and tomorrow, I can help you move the things over. You should go and organize them now, I will wash the dishes, and that way, I can save you some time and work tomorrow."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and tied the apron over his body. Before she left, she even turned to look at Nie Yixi, and felt that this should be the life of a husband and wife.


    Peng Yanfei shook his head and pulled out his things, then placed the blanket on the sofa and looked at Nie Yixi who had just came out from the kitchen: "I''ll let you sleep on the sofa for tonight."


    Nie Yixi did not say anything, but his expression was also not very good, "Can''t we sleep together?"


    "No, absolutely not." Peng Yanfei rejected decisively.


    Nie Yixi could do nothing about it, but that did not mean that he could not do anything later in the night when it was quiet. He looked at the person in front of him who had laid out the sofa and directly returned to his bedroom, and with a ''kacha'' sound, the little girl''s door was locked.


    Nie Yixi could not help but laugh, this was simply a fire, fire, and theft prevention husband.


    Nie Yixi took the sofa towel and walked into the bathroom, thinking about his first reaction when he saw her body. Thinking about what happened last time in the bathroom, a part of his body started to feel uneasy, and the more he thought about it, the more his body felt pain.


    This was the first time he had lost control over himself. It was just for that little girl, so the smile on Nie Yixi''s face grew wider and wider.


    The night was always quiet, but outside Peng Yanfei''s bedroom, there was a huge man who was 1.8 meters tall squatting at the door, holding an iron wire as he opened the door.


    Nie Yixi walked in softly and faced the moonlight as he looked at Peng Yanfei''s sleeping appearance. It was very quiet and beautiful, like a sleeping beauty in his eyes. He carefully lifted his blanket and laid down.


    Peng Yanfei uneasily rolled over and directly fell asleep on Nie Yixi''s chest. Nie Yixi''s heart was excited, he couldn''t tell that his usual ice-cold expression was actually very active on the bed.


    Nie Yixi had an evil smile on his face, and allowed this little girl to sleep on his chest. This night, the two of them snuggled together, and the warmth seemed to come over quickly, their two hearts seemed to have grown closer by quite a bit.

 C17

    Early in the morning, the air was fresh, the birds were singing and the flowers were singing. The end of spring was just around the corner, and summer was always so fast.


    Peng Yanfei slowly opened his eyes and twisted his neck, feeling as though something was beside him last night. Seeing that it was already 7: 30, he quickly got up and packed up.


    When he walked to the bathroom, seeing that smoke was coming out from the kitchen, Peng Yanfei slowly walked over and saw a tall and big man chopping vegetables. His knife skills were not bad, but he could still eat it.


    After a while, Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi in a daze and shouted, "You know how to cook?"


    Nie Yixi turned his head and smiled: "Is there a problem?"


    Peng Yanfei immediately blushed and said "oh" before quickly leaving. For this man, it was best not to get too close to him, otherwise, his heartbeat would easily accelerate.


    Nie Yixi watched her leaving figure and felt a little helpless.


    The two of them finished their breakfast peacefully. Peng Yanfei had told Nie Yixi to pack up everything in his luggage, and also warned him not to flip through randomly.


    Seeing the little girl''s explosion of hair, Nie Yixi nodded his head and sent her to work. When he reached the door, he pulled her over and hugged her in his arms, then lightly kissed her on her lips and muttered: "Tonight, I''ll come to pick you up and take a look at our new home."


    Peng Yanfei called out, "I told you, don''t eat my tofu, why didn''t you listen?"


    Nie Yixi was dumbstruck, and looked at the woman in front of him with a face full of black lines. If it wasn''t for her, he would have long ago been unfairly beaten up by himself, and would dare sneak attack her.


    "I''m just going to have a good morning kiss, and it''s been ruined by you."


    "So what if it was destroyed, I''ve clearly remembered the first line in the third chapter. If you can''t remember, then you must remember it well today. Tonight, I''ll wait for you to come pick me up."


    Seeing Nie Yixi''s defeated look, Peng Yanfei happily walked away, leaving Nie Yixi to clean up the kitchen, then move her things to her new home.


    Peng Yanfei brought the financial report he had made from working overtime last night to the office in a hurry. At 8: 30 PM on time, he went to An Li''s office to submit the reports.


    "Director An, this is the report you gave me yesterday. I''ve finished preparing it and have given it to you three hours in advance."


    Put it on the table. Don''t think that the mission is over just like that. Take this proposal down and modify it, as well as your injuries. You''ll need to use it during the meeting tomorrow.


    Peng Yanfei looked at her gloomy face, feeling very unhappy in his heart. He might just throw the matter to someone else, but why would he vent his anger on someone else?


    But right now, Peng Yanfei was still smiling and nodding: "Ok, Director An."


    Peng Yanfei went back to his own desk and did a great job. He opened the program book and looked, the ideas inside were pretty good, it''s just that the consumption of the financial budget was huge, and this lowered the overall price of the plan. Thinking of this, the main focus was on the finances.


    Fortunately, he had done a lot of financial analysis yesterday. Peng Yanfei silently thought to himself, if not, he would not know how to lower the budget at all.


    Time flew by, second by second, Shi Jingyan was worried that Peng Yanfei would be unhappy yesterday, so he deliberately took time to come over to eat with her.


    Shi Jingyan looked at Peng Yanfei who had lowered his head to work, her beauty was once again imprinted on his heart, as expected, this woman could not be given to Nie Yixi.


    "Yan Fei, it''s time to eat lunch."


    Peng Yanfei raised his head and looked at Shi Jingyan, smiling slightly as he continued to lower his head.


    "Wait a moment, I have a little more to do, just a little while."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Do it."


    Shi Jingyan sat at the side and looked at the planning method she had written, and his eyes lit up. This woman was not simple, the plan was very perfect.


    Seeing how serious she was, Shi Jingyan could not bear to disturb her, so he carefully looked at her plan, and even pointed out some flaws in it. With Shi Jingyan''s help, Peng Yanfei quickly finished writing the plan and gave it to An Li. So he had lunch with him.


    "Thank you for what you did just now, Young Master Shi. If you didn''t help me correct my mistakes in time, once the Director sees it, he won''t know what kind of person he would assign to me."


    As Peng Yanfei said this, he looked at Shi Jingyan with an aggrieved expression.


    "Is your director bullying you?"


    Peng Yanfei did not speak, and only walked in front with his head lowered. Shi Jingyan did not say much, the chief of staff in the Finance Department was An Li, he was very strict, and could not bear to look at people from backers, but his ability was extremely outstanding, and Shi Jingyan knew about it.


    Seeing that the little girl in front of him was unhappy, Shi Jingyan laughed: "How about this, in order to reward Miss Peng Yanfei who is fortunate enough to have suffered, I''ll treat you to a good lunch today."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded: "Alright, then thank you Young Master Shi."


    The two of them continued to chat merrily as they ate lunch. One of them was secretly observing them, he took out his phone and made a call to the finance department: "You destroyed Peng Yanfei''s plan for me, so that he won''t be able to make it to the lecture tomorrow."


    The person hung up the phone, took a cup of coffee and walked into An Li''s office while laughing: "Director An, since you''re so tired, I helped pour you a cup of coffee."


    "Xu Yuanyuan, thank you. Put it on the table."


    An Li closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, Xu Yuanyuan took advantage of the fact that she had closed her eyes and cried out.


    "I''m sorry, Director An. I was too impatient. I''ll clean up your mess right now." As he said that, he anxiously cleaned up the mess he made, took the chance to take Peng Yanfei''s proposal out, and put the original unchanged plan back where it was.


    An Li looked at Xu Yuanyuan in disgust: "Why are you so careless, do you know that all the information for tomorrow''s important meeting is here? Alright, alright, let''s go out quickly."


    Xu Yuanyuan nodded immediately, "Ok, Director An."


    He never expected that this woman''s ability was so strong, she returned to his desk. It was still not time to start work yet, so he had to change all the financial data in her plan book, as well as some details.


    An Li looked at the documents on the table, and casually flipped open the book with Peng Yanfei''s name written on it. He checked if the documents were contaminated by the coffee, took a glance, and found that everything was fine, he got up and left the office.


    Xu Yuanyuan watched An Li leave, she then went in and placed the documents on the table with her back to the camera, and wiped the table with a cloth. When An Li came in, he saw Xu Yuanyuan wiping the table, and scolded loudly: "I said you came in when I was not here, immediately leave.


    Xu Yuanyuan nodded, "Yes, yes, Director An. Sorry, but we won''t dare anymore. We''ll leave immediately."

 C18

    Xu Yuanyuan who walked out stared at the door of the director''s office with hostility and clenched her fists tightly. If it wasn''t for the future, who would do such a thing to provoke a freak like you?


    When Peng Yanfei returned to the office, it was already 2 o''clock. When An Li saw that Peng Yanfei had sent Peng Yanfei back, he was even more disgusted with the woman, as he originally had a slightly better impression of her due to the script. But now, seeing this scene, he thought that the script was probably written by someone else.


    "Peng Yanfei, follow me into the office."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and bid farewell to Shi Jingyan as he entered the office. Looking at An Li who had a hazy face, he still smiled: "What''s wrong, Director."


    "I''ve read the program book you handed me just now and wrote well, so I''ve decided that you will be the one to conduct the speech tomorrow. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No, Director, I''m honored."


    An Li looked at Peng Yanfei''s smiling face and the haze in her heart became even more overflowing. Seeing the person in front of her, she hurriedly waved her hands and sent him off.


    In the afternoon, it was rather easy, Peng Yanfei took the chance to investigate the previous financial situation of the company, only that the situation on the computer that was transferred out from the database was usually modified, if he wanted to obtain the core situation, he would have to obtain it from Shi Jingyan, or from the financial manager.


    Peng Yanfei thought as he read, but who was this financial manager? There was a weird person in this company, normally, he did not work at the company, but he was very strong, and the person that Shi Jingyan would not suspect was this financial manager, Zhan Yue.


    No wonder An Li was able to cover the sky with one hand. She was the one in charge of everything when Zhan Yue was not around, and he had to be even stricter towards his subordinates.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the data on the computer. Although it was useless, this was the only information he had right now.


    It was five in the evening, and everyone started to get off work one after another. Peng Yanfei also prepared to pack his stuff, and picked up his phone to read the text sent by Nie Yixi: "Wife, I''ll be waiting for you downstairs."


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s mouth slowly raised upwards. Shi Jingyan walked over: "What''s wrong, Yan Fei, is there anything to be happy about?"


    "Ah, I didn''t. Today, Director An praised me for writing such a good plan. Now that I think about it, I feel a little happy."


    Peng Yanfei hurriedly put away his phone, and looked at Shi Jingyan suspiciously: "I wonder what Young Master Shi is doing ¡­"


    "There''s a party tonight. I wonder if Miss Peng would like to be my girlfriend?"


    Shi Jingyan smiled as he looked at Peng Yanfei. This time, everything was difficult for him, so Peng Yanfei thought and tactfully rejected her, "I''m sorry, Young Master Shi, but he''s waiting for me downstairs. That''s not good. Now he is gradually trusting me, and I don''t want to waste my chances like this. "


    Shi Jingyan understood her meaning, and nodded as he supported her shoulders. "Sorry, Yan Fei, I have let you down."


    "No, no, as long as I can help you, it''s fine. You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s about time, I''ll go down first. But, you have to remember what you promised me."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and left the office. Shi Jingyan looked at her back, and clenched his fists tightly, but the ball was more important right now. He turned around and left the company.


    Nie Yixi stood by the side of the car, waiting for his wife to get off work. Seeing Nie Yixi in a suit and driving a sports car, provoking the admiration of many girls, Peng Yanfei suddenly felt bad.


    "Yo, isn''t that our handsome brother, Nie?" Are you dressed so formally to attend the royal ball? "


    "Looks like my wife''s intelligence has increased a lot. She did indeed go to the royal ball, and she even went to Hong Yuntian''s ball."


    Peng Yanfei covered his mouth: "Let''s talk inside the car."


    Nie Yixi followed this posture and brought her into his embrace. He used his tongue to lick the center of her palm and smiled even wider: "Yes, wife."


    Peng Yanfei helplessly looked at the man who was thinking about his own tofu. No matter how many times he said it, he didn''t listen and he himself had no moves either. Even if he couldn''t beat him, he couldn''t scold him either.


    Nie Yixi drove the car directly towards the center of the city, and Peng Yanfei continued with his previous topic, "You mean that Hong Yuntian has personally arranged a Hongmen Banquet to entertain you."


    "No, no. Your thoughts are simple. This Hongmen Banquet was indeed set up for me, but at the same time, it was for you. Don''t forget that he single-handedly made you stand by my side."


    "Oh ~ I understand, you''re saying that they''re trying to test whether I''m really working for them, trying to get your information, but I feel like they''re going to be disappointed. After all, I don''t even know who you are right now, I only know which organization you''re from."


    They both knew about this matter, but they couldn''t say it out loud.


    Nie Yixi laughed sinisterly: "Looks like Fei Fei really doesn''t understand her husband at all, it really makes my heart shiver."


    "Stop pretending. Oh yeah, why did you bring me here?"


    Nie Yixi stopped his car in front of an idea salon, and looked at Peng Yanfei charmingly: "If I don''t dress you up, people will think that I''ve mistreated you."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and followed behind him in a daze. As soon as they entered the door, all the attendants stopped and bowed respectfully to Nie Yixi: "Good day Fourth Young Master, we will immediately arrange your service."


    "No need to dress this woman up properly for me."


    Before Peng Yanfei could figure out what was going on, he was pulled into the fourth floor''s beauty salon by a group of waiters. He looked at these people with a stupefied expression, and his heart felt a little uneasy.


    "Ah ¡­" Ah... "So painful ¡­"


    The handsome attracted the attention of the surrounding beauties even more. Right when Peng Yanfei was about to change his mind, a total of six or seven beauties greeted him, and only the agitated Nie Yixi looked at the woman who was close to him with his cold and vicious gaze. He merely said one sentence: "Scram."


    His gentleness had always been assigned to him, but it was just that Peng Yanfei who wore a white dress and had a noble aura.


    When she walked out, Nie Yixi was already a little dazed. He had originally thought that she was a very beautiful woman, but now that he wore a white dress with an exquisite makeup and an exquisite little face, the curly hair made her seem even more beautiful.


    Nie Yixi was a little speechless, seeing Peng Yanfei walk towards him, he could only hear his own heartbeat.


    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you good-looking? "It feels a little too grand."


    Nie Yixi shook his head, "No no, it''s very pretty, really good for you."


    Peng Yanfei blushed so hard that she didn''t want to look at him. This was the first time she saw herself putting on makeup, and she was shocked.


    Nie Yixi reached out his hand, and Peng Yanfei very naturally placed it on his body. All of the surrounding women looked at the couple, and they truly were a perfect couple. The women who were trying to strike up a conversation all turned their faces away from Peng Yanfei at the sight of him.

 C19

    Peng Yanfei sat in the car and looked at Nie Yixi: "I just heard them calling you Fourth Young Master, could it be that you''re the Fourth Young Master from the AO Group?"


    Nie Yixi did not deny it nor admit it, but the silent air had already told her the answer.


    Peng Yanfei did not speak, she had some understanding of the AO Group, and although she did not know much about the trade, she more or less knew about the other matters, causing Peng Yanfei to immediately look at Nie Yixi warily.


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei''s disdainful eyes, as he looked forward with a face full of hostility: "You don''t have to care about these details. If they want to get any information from you in a while, tell them what happened recently.


    Peng Yanfei turned to look at the restaurant on the right, and it was a dignified and graceful place. Nie Yixi very politely opened the car door for Peng Yanfei, and carefully pulled her out, throwing the car keys to the hotel''s attendant beside her. Peng Yanfei gently pulled Nie Yixi''s arm.


    When Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei went in, everyone''s eyes were on them. Hong Yuntian was holding his wine cup and chatting happily with Shi Jingyan, but suddenly everyone around stared at the door, the two of them stopped talking and looked in the direction of the door.


    Shi Jingyan looked at Peng Yanfei, who was standing next to Nie Yixi in shock. So it turned out that she was actually this beautiful, and could attract everyone''s attention.


    Hong Yuntian laughed as he walked towards Nie Yixi, "Aiya, Fourth Young Master, you''re finally here. Everyone is waiting for you.


    Nie Yixi looked at the old fellow''s outstretched hand, a smile hanging on his lips, but his body still took a step back.


    "Uncle Hong, there''s no need to be so courteous with me. Since you''re an elder, you should be the one to invite me in."


    Hong Yuntian proudly looked at Nie Yixi and then turned to look at Peng Yanfei beside him. A look of amazement flashed across his eyes, no wonder those two people wanted to fight for this woman, they were all extraordinary women.


    "Isn''t this Miss Peng? "Nice to meet you."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the hand that Hong Yuntian extended, and very generously reached out his hand to grab it, but when Nie Yixi held Peng Yanfei''s hand and saw that Hong Yuntian''s smile did not change, it was only that the air around him had dropped a few degrees.


    "Uncle Hong, our lovely wife doesn''t understand our business, so it''s best not to involve her. Please, let''s go over there and have a good talk about the recent events. How about it?"


    Looking at Nie Yixi''s protective look, Hong Yuntian was very happy in his heart. It looks like the Fourth Young Master of the AO Group is still upset over this matter with the beauty. However, Shi Jingyan has given him an explanation for this matter, but this Nie Yixi actually gave me face, so we can''t let this matter go.


    Hong Yuntian thought darkly as he reached back his awkward hand and sneered: "Since Nie Yixi is so protective of his wife, then I don''t have anything else to say. Fourth Young Master, please come this way."


    Nie Yixi nodded as he looked at Peng Yanfei. He hugged her waist tightly, buried his head in her ears and whispered: "Be obedient and wait for me here. I''ll be back very soon."


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he sent him and Hong Yuntian off with his eyes. He turned around and walked towards a sofa at the side and casually picked up a glass of red wine. Everyone present heard the conversation between Nie Yixi and Hong Yuntian and many girls looked at Peng Yanfei, wondering what kind of ability did this woman have to be with the Prince Charming, the Fourth Young Master, that they had in their hearts.


    Shi Jingyan looked at the lonely Peng Yanfei as he walked past her with the red wine in his hand and naturally sat down beside her.


    "How was it, did you get used to it? Initially, I had intended to bring you here today, but to think that he would snatch this opportunity away. "


    Seeing Shi Jingyan''s disappointed expression, Peng Yanfei chuckled, he lowered his head and did not say a word, watching the red wine in his hand drink in one gulp.


    Shi Jingyan thought that Peng Yanfei was blaming himself, and hurriedly consoled him, "Yan Fei, don''t worry, once this matter is over, I will bring you back. But since you''re married to him, how are the two of you getting along?"


    Peng Yanfei stopped playing around with the wine cup, it seemed that Shi Jingyan could not wait anymore for news of Nie Yixi, he could only act according to the circumstances.


    "He didn''t completely trust me. He just moved my stuff to his place today, so I really don''t know if he really likes me or if he did it to deal with you guys. He''s a bit worried."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already slowly started to trust you for him to bring you over to his home. Yan Fei, as long as we work together to eradicate him, no one will be able to stop us from being together. Do you understand?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded: "I understand, don''t worry, I will help you supervise him."


    Shi Jingyan smiled and nodded. Then, he continued to speak some comforting and sweet words. Peng Yanfei looked at him with a fake smile but did not say a word.


    Shi Jingyan stood up, and Peng Yanfei followed suit. Looking at him with eyes filled with reluctance, Shi Jingyan suddenly had the urge to leave, but the gazes of the people around them continued to mock them.


    Shi Jingyan already could not take it anymore, and left Peng Yanfei''s side like a gentleman.


    Peng Yanfei chuckled as he looked at Shi Jingyan''s back, his heart full of contempt. This man would marry another woman sooner or later, no matter what he said, it would be fake.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was about to drink the red wine beside her in one gulp, she took down her wine cup.


    "You really know how to drink. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll scheme against you when I get drunk later?"


    "You? "No."


    Peng Yanfei''s short speech had a huge impact on Nie Yixi. This woman was always unintentionally giving him a blow, and had unknowingly started to trust him.


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth raised, and his eyes filled with laughter. He pulled Peng Yanfei and walked to the center of the dance floor, and the two of them danced, a perfect match for each other. The entire stage was taken by them.


    Peng Yanfei danced along with Nie Yixi as he was slowly brought into''s world.


    "What did Hong Yuntian tell you?"


    Peng Yanfei inadvertently asked this question in such a beautiful situation.


    Nie Yixi looked at the woman in front of him speechlessly. He really couldn''t enjoy it at all, but this was also the part where she attracted his attention.


    "This is not a good place to talk, let''s talk when we get back."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and stopped talking, dancing seriously. Seeing the smile on Nie Yixi''s face, even without him realizing it, there was still a gentle smile on his face.


    After the dance ended, everyone applauded Nie Yixi and her.


    Hong Yuntian and Shi Jingyan, who were standing high above, said something unknown, but their eyes never left the two of them.


    "Uncle Hong, this matter is already progressing smoothly. I wonder if your side should be preparing to deliver the goods?"


    "Of course, Young Master Shi doesn''t need to be anxious. Your Uncle Hong promised you that you would receive the goods the day after tomorrow at night."


    The two of them clinked their wineglasses, smiled at each other, and reached an agreement.


    The two people below stared intently at the two people above. Peng Yanfei stood gently and accepted the toasts from the people around him, then looked at the two people above who pinched Nie Yixi and whispered: "We reached an agreement on this."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just those goods. This time, we can take down those goods, but we will need your cooperation."


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he looked at the situation up there with a sneer. He reached out his hands to straighten his skirt, arrogantly looking like a princess who didn''t care about worldly affairs.

 C20

    Nie Yixi bid farewell to Hong Yuntian and the two of them left the venue with a smile. The next important thing was to see the bridal chamber, even though it was already 9.30.


    Peng Yanfei did not like this kind of situation where it was difficult for her to handle the situation. She was already drowsy when she was in the car, so Nie Yixi took off his clothes and gently draped it on her.


    The car slowly drove into the entrance of the small district, which was the most expensive land in the city center. The people inside were either rich or powerful people, it was just that Peng Yanfei was sleeping soundly, and had no idea that he had arrived at this house which was made out of money.


    The new house was a small villa. After being renovated by Su Ming, it had become very human. The graffiti that was originally black and white was now multicolored, and according to his explanation, the color was rich enough to promote the relationship between husband and wife.


    Nie Yixi gently hugged Peng Yanfei. This woman was really light, why does she only have this little bit of flesh when she usually has a lot of strength?


    Nie Yixi laid Peng Yanfei on the bed, looking at her current appearance, he really resembled the sleeping beauty in a fairy tale. Thinking of this, Nie Yixi lowered his head and kissed her, slowly tasting the fragrance that belonged to her.


    In his dreams, Peng Yanfei only felt like he couldn''t breathe, but this feeling felt pretty good. He casually placed his hand on Nie Yixi''s neck, which undoubtedly gave him the greatest motivation.


    Nie Yixi lightly fiddled with her ear and softly whispered: "Fei Fei, can you give it to me?" As she spoke, she slowly took off her clothes.


    However, at this time, Peng Yanfei saw in her dreams that a man was about to rape her, but no matter how she struggled, it was useless.


    "Nie Yixi, f * cking f * cking f * cking go down. You really dare to take advantage of someone when they are in danger?! To think that I trusted you that much."


    This time, Peng Yanfei was really angry. Seeing that his skirt had been completely taken off, leaving only his inner clothes behind, his face immediately flushed red, as he fiercely glared at Nie Yixi.


    Nie Yixi immediately got down from the bed. Sensing her malicious intent and disgust, he turned around and left the room. After all, he had done wrong this time.


    Nie Yixi loved to take a bath and pour cold water over his body, the fire in his heart simply could not be extinguished. To really marry a woman who would make him hate the fact that he could not use his own men''s rights properly, it truly was quite painful, Nie Yixi thought helplessly, but before Peng Yanfei disagreed, he still had to choose to respect her. He could only say that there was still a long way to go.


    Peng Yanfei who was already in her room had already changed into her pajamas. Walking out of her room, she found that this was not her home, but the room layout just now was very similar to the one in her district.


    Obviously, this was a small villa. Peng Yanfei looked around at the scenery outside. The scenery outside was very beautiful, surrounded by trees, and flowers could be seen dancing in the wind everywhere.


    Although it was a little too pink and tender, it still looked very warm and warm, and was her type of choice. From the kitchen to the living room to the study, he was very grateful to Nie Yixi for thinking of designing a separate study for him.


    When Nie Yixi came out of the bathroom, he saw the entire little girl happily visiting the bridal room, he saw the smile on the corner of her mouth. It seemed like she had made the right decision in choosing Su Ming.


    When Peng Yanfei came out of the study room, he saw Nie Yixi standing at the entrance looking at him with a bath towel around his waist, which made his anger rise again. But that was because of the study room, and indifferently walked past him.


    Nie Yixi wiped his hair, staring at the cold lady in shock, his heart was in pain, since when did women treat him like this?


    Nie Yixi returned to his room. The difference between the inside and outside was huge, it was mainly in black and white, it was also simple to decorate, it was as simple and efficient as his own people. However, the decorations outside were way too warm, and it was easy to interrupt his thoughts.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t know about this, and didn''t know what kind of existence this house was to Nie Yixi. He thought it was just an ordinary new house, but the environment was good, it was very warm, but the type of house that was a small villa wasn''t cheap either.


    After Nie Yixi finished, he knocked on its door. Peng Yanfei looked at this man with great vigilance: "What business do you have?"


    "Come here and see what else you need. Let''s discuss how we should deal with that shipment."


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s words, Peng Yanfei could only open the door and let him in.


    Nie Yixi looked at her dripping hair and immediately pulled her up to a chair to sit on. He extended his hand to take the wind in the bathroom and without saying a word, gently blew on her hair.


    Peng Yanfei was shocked by his actions. She still remembered the last time he blow-dried her hair, he had told her to blow-dried her hair immediately after doing so. However, she was still unable to develop this habit of his.


    Nie Yixi caressed her smooth hair and for some reason said: "Your hair is very beautiful."


    Peng Yanfei turned her head to look at him, and replied speechlessly: "You didn''t have a fever today?"


    "You''re not happy even when you''re praising me. Forget it. Let''s start discussing what''s going to happen next."


    "En, alright. You''ve already thought of a solution at the party. I want to hear what you want me to do."


    Peng Yanfei drank a cup of the proper Nie Yixi, his fingers constantly tapping the regular rhythm on the table.


    Nie Yixi looked at the leaves outside with an ice-cold expression.


    "Tell Shi Jingyan of my plan to take their goods. I believe he will believe that he will go and discuss it with Hong Yuntian. When they move their goods again, I will intercept them."


    "But does it have to be so troublesome?" Why don''t we just intercept their goods? "


    "Because you need to tell them the news so they won''t suspect you. What would they think if I intercepted their goods and you, my pillow, didn''t know anything about it?"


    "Yes, they will think that I have already slowly fallen in love with you, sided with you, and even told you about the matter of them sending them to supervise you. Thus, this plan of yours not only can smoothly cut you into goods, it can also help us gain their trust.


    Nie Yixi smiled as he looked at Peng Yanfei, but Peng Yanfei did not say anything, and told him his plan for the future, hoping that he would help him get their financial situation into his hands.


    But Nie Yixi had also explained that it was not a simple matter, after all, the one controlling their financial information was Zhan Yue, and not Shi Jingyan.

 C21

    After the two of them had finished discussing, they went back to their own rooms. Although Nie Yixi was extremely unwilling, he had no choice but to follow his plan.


    During this entire night, both of them were unable to fall asleep. Because of the immoral act that Nie Yixi committed towards her, Peng Yanfei started to get angry and vigilant, while started to get hot and dry because he couldn''t fall asleep due to thinking about Peng Yanfei''s delicacies.


    When the summer officially arrived, Peng Yanfei went to work wearing his work uniform. When she saw Nie Yixi who had just woke up, she immediately called out to her: "Fei Fei, are you going to work wearing this today?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Nie Yixi walked over as he spoke, he pointed to his chest and butt: "It''s too exposed, all yours are in the eyes of other men, what is this supposed to be?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at his own clothes, his face flushed red as he looked at Nie Yixi: "You are intentionally provoking me, that woman isn''t wearing a work uniform like that, if you keep your mouth shut, will you die?"


    Peng Yanfei walked out the door without even turning his head around. A tall and thin man stood beside the car and watched his own mistress get down, then quickly walked over: "Young Mistress, this way please. Fourth Young Master said that from today onwards, I''ll send you to work."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the man in front of him in a daze, then turned to look at Nie Yixi who was standing on the balcony. The corners of his eyes twitched, was this man rich in gold? He randomly married someone and became the young mistress of another family? What was going on?


    "You are?"


    Su Ming smiled respectfully: "My name is Su Ming, I am Fourth Young Master''s secretary, but now I can be considered as Young Madam''s secretary. If Madam has any needs, feel free to tell me, I will help you complete it as soon as possible."


    Oh, okay, thank you, Su Ming. It''s getting late, I think I will go to work first.


    Su Ming nodded and helped Peng Yanfei open the car door, helping her sit down, making sure that all the men on the platform nodded their heads, before getting his permission to leave.


    These small details were all in her eyes, what kind of background did this Nie Yixi actually have, but at that time, she had already made three agreements to give him freedom, she wouldn''t intentionally ignore his background, so she could only keep this matter in her heart, so she couldn''t openly investigate this matter right now.


    "Su Ming, is there anything in your family that you guys don''t especially like or hate? Tell me about it. "


    Su Ming smiled and nodded, telling Peng Yanfei all of the Fourth Young Master''s usual hobbies. But this Su Ming was a very vigilant person, he was able to pick the important points when speaking and doing things. Naturally, Peng Yanfei wanted to get some of Nie Yixi''s background, but he had obviously failed.


    After Su Ming answered me, he quietly drove. The Fourth Young Master had already instructed him yesterday that if he dared to say something in front of Peng Yanfei that he shouldn''t have, the consequences would be worse than eighteen levels of hell.


    After sending Peng Yanfei to the company, Su Ming returned to the villa to report to Nie Yixi about the situation. Nie Yixi looked at the direction she left in charmingly, very good, this woman was already beginning to become curious about him, which meant that she was slowly becoming interested in him.


    Su Ming looked at the smile on the corner of the Fourth Young Master''s mouth and was shocked. Since when did the Fourth Young Master he knew laugh like this?


    After Peng Yanfei went back to the office to pack up the documents, she started to organize the materials needed for the 9 o''clock meeting, and once again checked the plan she changed yesterday. However, something strange happened.


    Peng Yanfei thought as he held the plan: The last person to touch this document was An Li. If it was her, then things would be difficult, but if it wasn''t her, then who told him not to go through with it? It was too late to change it now, but luckily there was a backup.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the computer with an evil smile, thinking that this person was most likely related to Qi Ruijie, how could a person not even from the company be so presumptuous. He really did not know how much authority Shi Jingyan was giving her.


    He brought the correct documents and the wrong documents to the meeting room, there were still 15 minutes until the meeting started. Peng Yanfei had arrived a little earlier, so he told Peng Yanfei about the specific things he needed to take note of. Shi Jingyan attended the meeting at 9 o''clock on time, but when he saw that it was Peng Yanfei, a smile appeared on his face.


    Peng Yanfei introduced, and intentionally placed the wrong documents in his hands onto Shi Jingyan''s hands, giving him a look, before beginning to explain his own correct plan. After an hour, everyone applauded repeatedly, and only Shi Jingyan had a cold face.


    Everyone looked at Shi Jingyan''s face and the applause immediately stopped. Silence replaced the praise just now.


    Shi Jingyan threw the documents on the table, his cold voice intimidating everyone present.


    "The Market and Finance Department and the related departments will begin implementing according to what Peng Yanfei said. An Li and Peng Yanfei will stay behind, the rest of them immediately begin working for me."


    When everyone heard this tone, they felt as if something was going to happen. They quickly took their documents and left.


    An Li looked at Shi Jingyan, confused. "Young Master Shi? I wonder why Young Master Shi is so angry, is Peng Yanfei''s plan not good for her? "


    "No, very good. But do you know what this original document is about?"


    An Li doubtfully picked up the document from Shi Jingyan''s table. Looking at the data inside, he saw that there was a huge difference compared to when there were some details, and there were also many changes that were completely illogical. However, An Li didn''t understand what he meant.


    Peng Yanfei did not speak as he silently watched the interaction between the two of them. This time, he was determined to pull either An Li or Qi Ruijie down.


    Shi Jingyan was a little angry: "This is the proposal that I revised together with Peng Yanfei yesterday. Of course, I only gave her the suggestion, I even made a mark on it. How did you become the director? Haven''t you seen how the plan went wrong? "


    An Li bit her lips. She didn''t know why, but she had no problems with getting the documents at the beginning, but now, there was only one possibility. Someone was trying to frame Peng Yanfei, and coincidentally, someone was framing her.


    "It''s not like that, Young Master Shi, I have indeed done wrong in this matter, but yesterday, when I came back to check the documents Peng Yanfei had given me, it was the same as what she said today, only ¡­"


    Speaking of that, An Li remembered that Xu Yuanyuan was curious and had entered his office on her own. It seemed like there was something wrong with that.


    "But what? If An Li finds out that you are the one behind this, then you can stop coming to work tomorrow. "


    An Li looked at Shi Jingyan in shock. After all, he was an old man who had followed him for seven or eight years and had resigned just because of such a woman.

 C22

    Hearing Shi Jingyan''s words, Peng Yanfei felt that he had gone overboard and hurriedly stopped him. "Young Master Shi, I don''t think this matter is the Director''s fault, but the information that I left in the Director''s Office, if anyone has touched it, the surveillance cameras should have recorded it."


    An Li looked at Peng Yanfei and spoke sternly: "There is no need to investigate into this matter. There were two people who entered my office yesterday, and other than Peng Yanfei, there is only Xu Yuanyuan. You can bring her over for questioning."


    Shi Jingyan looked at his secretary, Huang Shuo, and nodded, indicating him to bring the person over.


    "I will thoroughly investigate this matter. After all, this isn''t the first or second time something like this happened in the company. In the future, this will ruin the company''s culture."


    Peng Yanfei did not speak, he lowered his head and looked at the tip of his shoes, thinking: This matter still requires me to thank this man called Xu Chong Yuanyuan, to actually throw the blame onto An Li, it seems like she understood Shi Jingyan''s thoughts, no no, Qi Ruijie behind her should know him too well, as expected of a secretary for so many years.


    When Huang Shuo brought them over, the two of them were still arguing and questioning each other.


    Peng Yanfei frowned as he looked at Huang Shuo and Xu Yuanyuan, it seemed like Shi Jingyan did not mean it when he said goodbye to Qi Ruijie. Huang Shuo should be one of her people, and Shi Jingyan knew this too.


    Xu Yuanyuan looked at Shi Jingyan in the conference room and immediately became weak, she looked at him with a wronged expression: "Young Master Shi, this matter does not concern me, but then I saw Director An pinching the tip of my nose in fatigue, so I brought a cup of coffee in with good intentions. How could Director An be unhappy about knocking the coffee to the ground, I had no choice but to go in and clean up, this is the whole situation."


    Shi Jingyan stroked his chin, looking at Xu Chong Yuan in doubt, he turned and whispered to Huang Shuo: "Go and bring over the monitoring system from Director An''s office and his surroundings."


    Huang Shuo nodded and left. As Peng Yanfei watched him leave, he intentionally glanced at Xu Chong Yuan. It seemed that this time, he really did not know who did it.


    An Li looked at Xu Yuanyuan in anger, "Xu Yuanyuan, stop spouting nonsense. You were the one who poured the coffee at my desk, then entered the office without my permission. Why are you not saying these things? It was Qi Ruijie who ordered you to do this, don''t everyone understand? "


    An Li''s words just happened to hit the right spot, Peng Yanfei''s eyes lit up as he looked at An Li. It seemed that this Director An did not like Qi Ruijie a lot, or else he would not have said it out loud.


    An Li, you guys go overboard, Qi Ruijie has already been taken a month''s leave by me, if she is not here now, are you still going to use her to explain things?


    Shi Jingyan roared angrily, from start to finish, Peng Yanfei had been watching everything like he was watching a TV show, watching the self-directed performances, and there was even a white lotus flower as a theater spirit, but this time, he had gained An Li''s temperament and her opposing attitudes towards him.


    An Li turned around without saying a word. All these years, she had helped Shi Jingyan and done as much as Qi Ruijie, but every single time, it was that woman who fiercely stepped on his head, and now, even the pieces she left behind had to be tripped over. An Li''s heart was extremely unbalanced.


    Peng Yanfei looked at them, and suddenly said softly: "That night, when the Director gave me the documents, he said a sentence: You did very well, I never thought that you would have such an ability in financial matters, I will leave tomorrow''s speech to you. When Young Master Shi saw my plan, he also praised me in this way. Allow me to say some offensive words, but how did know that Director An would say something like that? "


    Shi Jingyan laughed, An Li looked at Peng Yanfei, who was helping him out, and Xu Chong, who was standing beside him.


    "Yan Fei, you''re saying that it was Xu Chong Yuan who did this?"


    "I don''t know about that. I''m just talking about the facts. I don''t really know much about colleagues Xu, but just pouring coffee for the director should be my first time in the finance department. As the saying goes, ''if you don''t do anything, you must steal''."


    Xu Yuanyuan raised her voice and screamed: "Peng Yanfei, don''t use the fact that the Young Master Shi loves you more than anything else to slander us, this has nothing to do with me. If you want to investigate, do it yourself."


    "Fellow colleague Xu, since you said you are innocent, why do you need to speak so loudly? Are you afraid that everyone around you will not know that you are innocent? Or are you involved with someone? "


    In the face of Peng Yanfei''s repeated questioning, Xu Yuanyuan could only shut her mouth and not speak. She felt that whatever she said was wrong with Peng Yanfei, but this time, it had really broadened An Li''s horizons. This woman was not just a vase, the fondness she had towards Peng Yanfei shot up.


    However, Shi Jingyan didn''t say a word during this period, and seriously listened to her speak as if it was a kind of enjoyment, but he was not an idiot either. It was already clear who was in the wrong and who was wronged since the situation had gotten to this stage, but there was a change in their attitudes towards Qi Ruijie.


    "Alright, you two go out first. We''ll talk about the punishment when I find out the truth. Yan Fei, you stay behind."


    An Li nodded. Since Peng Yanfei had already said so clearly, there was no point in continuing to talk about it.


    Xu Yuanyuan stomped out of the meeting room.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him curiously. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong? "


    "I didn''t know an ice beauty like you could say such words. This has really broadened my horizons."


    "This has always been a matter of fact. It was clearly Xu Chong Yuan who was in trouble. Besides, I don''t care what you say, it''s more important what you think."


    Peng Yanfei stood up while smiling. The sourness behind his words was extremely obvious, and he was accusing Shi Jingyan of not caring about his own hardships and hardships for Qi Ruijie.


    Shi Jingyan smiled and brought Peng Yanfei into his embrace, "Don''t bother with her, she herself has already been in the company for five or six years.


    Peng Yanfei pushed him away from her embrace, and looked at him with a sour expression: "Fine, although what you said makes some sense, I still won''t back down on this matter. She did everything in her power to prevent me from having a good time, and it''s your fault for not taking care of her matters properly."


    "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Tell me, what do you need me to do in order for you to be satisfied?"


    Peng Yanfei thought that this condition was a very good opportunity for him to rise in power, "Then, this is what you said. If I want to be promoted, I''ll have to keep talking to my colleagues around me about it.


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head: "Alright, look at your performance today. It can help you get promoted, but have you brought me any good news recently?"


    After I was brought back by him last night, I secretly overheard the conversation between him and his secretary. They seemed to have said that they wanted to cut off a batch of goods, and about these two days, I felt that something was amiss, but I didn''t dare to tell you at the time, so I wanted to inform you about it when I was going to work today. "


    Shi Jingyan was silent. What kind of goods? Could it be the goods that Hong Yuntian had given him?

 C23

    Shi Jingyan calmly listened to what Peng Yanfei said, "Are you sure? Yan Fei, this is very important to me. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan seriously and nodded: "Yes, I heard their conversation at the door, but I don''t know what kind of goods they were talking about, and I don''t know the exact location, but the woman''s sixth sense was very accurate. Didn''t she discuss the goods with you the first time we met?"


    Listening to Peng Yanfei''s analysis, Shi Jingyan nodded his head: "Okay, I will remember it. You can go back to work first, I will give you an explanation regarding Xu Chong Yuan."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your reply. Since you have nothing else to say, then I''ll be leaving." With that, he turned around and left the meeting room.


    When Huang Shuo arrived, only Shi Jingyan was left in the meeting room, carefully taking the videotape from his hands.


    "Young Master Shi, this is the tape you wanted. Do you want it to be played now?"


    "No need, you only need to tell Qi Ruijie that if she dares to interfere with the company''s business again, she won''t have to come back to work from now on, do you understand?"


    Shi Jingyan looked at Huang Shuo with his bone-piercing gaze. After looking at him and nodding, the coldness on his face finally disappeared.


    "Also, expel Xu Yuanyuan from the company, do you need me to teach you?"


    Huang Shuo lifted his head and quickly nodded at Shi Jingyan''s expression. "Ok, Young Master Shi, I will make the arrangements."


    Shi Jingyan took the tape on the table and left the meeting room. Huang Shuo clenched his fists tightly, and in his heart, he was extremely disgusted with Peng Yanfei, no matter what kind of woman it was. If it wasn''t for her, Yuanyuan wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to his office, Xu Yuanyuan walked over to him and looked at him with disdain, "Just with a little bitch like you. Are you even comparable to Sis Qi? "You''re really overestimating yourself. You''re just a girl who just came over. Sis Qi is an old man in this company. What chance do you think you have to win with just a few words of yours?"


    Peng Yanfei stood up from the table, looking at the woman with the thick makeup in front of him, he was simply not in the mood to work.


    "Are you finished? Don''t forget who was the reason why she was expelled by Shi Jingyan, and whether or not you clearly understood the punishment Young Master Shi was giving you right now while you were shouting at me. There are a lot of things I don''t want to say, you better look and see if you have the qualifications to yell at me. "


    Peng Yanfei walked out of the desk without even turning his head around, and directly walked to An Li''s office. In his hands, he held the mission she had given him today, and now the two people''s work was more harmonious than before.


    An Li smiled knowingly as he looked at Peng Yanfei, "You aren''t stupid, but you should know the reason why I targeted you previously. Why are you helping me today?" An Li flipped through the documents and asked Peng Yanfei. It was a casual conversation, but the two of them treated it sincerely.


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he handed over the documents in his hands. Looking at An Li, he smiled: "The enemy is your friend, moreover, you are not really a bad person, you are just a little evil, and that''s all. Furthermore, I only spoke the truth today, so I can restore our relationship, so I don''t have to work overtime anymore, right?"


    It''s no wonder that Young Master Shi would fall for you. I have a despicable heart, if you have any difficulties in the future, feel free to tell me. I will definitely help you in any way I can. "


    Peng Yanfei''s smile came from the bottom of his heart, making her look prettier. An Li was not stupid, who was sincere and who was not, everyone could see that, this time, Peng Yanfei was probably the one using her, but why not?


    After the two had reconciled, Peng Yanfei returned home from work extremely happily. However, when he saw that Su Ming was feeling a little disappointed, he always felt a little uncomfortable, as if there was a huge boulder blocking his way back home.


    Su Ming looked at the unhappy Peng Yanfei, and in his heart, he was silently happy for his family''s fourth young master. It looks like the young mistress had already been poisoned by the young master, and just did not know what he was thinking about.


    "Ma''am, is there something bothering you?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Su Ming in shock, he shook his head, then asked weakly: "Where did he go?"


    "Fourth Young Master went to take care of some matters. He probably won''t be back tonight. He specifically told me to tell the Madam that I don''t need to wait for him for dinner."


    "Alright, but Su Ming, you don''t need to call me Madam? It feels like it''s called during the Republic of China era. Just call me by my name, no need to be so polite. "


    smiled and nodded in agreement. Towards Peng Yanfei''s people, Su Ming liked them a lot, he thought that Master and Old Mistress would definitely be very happy to see Miss Peng. But why did Fourth Young Master not want to reveal her identity? This matter was even more unfathomable.


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to stay here. Looking at the time, Peng Yanfei packed his stuff and drove back to his own small apartment, which was the place where he lived with his parents. Although it was very small, it was very warm.


    Peng Yanfei opened the refrigerator and saw that it was completely empty. There were still some rice and noodles in the cupboard, so he probably just ate it tonight, with a bowl of noodles and porridge. Although he couldn''t finish it, he still cooked a little more out of habit.


    Actually, what Peng Yanfei did not know was that ever since he had seen Nie Yixi''s appetite, he would always cook a little more, worrying that was not eating enough.


    However, the husband that the wife was worried about was on a boat right now. The man in black beside Nie Yixi stood respectfully and whispered: "Fourth Young Master, their goods are on that boat.


    "Yes, of course, but just pretend to be intercepting them and instructing them to destroy some of the goods. Once they attack, retreat immediately, who will disobey their orders and be dealt with according to military law, understand?"


    This was the first time he missed someone so much. Originally, falling in love with someone was already such a feeling, but it really wasn''t good to be sharing a woman with Shi Jingyan. He really shouldn''t have lifted a rock to smash his own feet in the first place.


    Nie Yixi was a little depressed. Seeing that his boat was getting closer and closer to Hong Yuntian''s freighter, he gave a command, and everyone moved out to take the bridge. However, the people opposite seemed to have already prepared their things and aimed it at them.


    Nie Yixi saw that something was amiss and shouted loudly, "Everyone retreat!"


    Shi Jingyan stood on the boat and looked at Nie Yixi sarcastically: "Nie Yixi, what''s wrong, aren''t you very good at this? "Let''s continue with the interception."


    "Shi Jingyan, let me tell you, I''m only here to test you and see if you''re lying. It''s best if you don''t get cocky."


    Nie Yixi said as he ordered his subordinates to turn around and leave.

 C24

    The black-clothed man looked at Nie Yixi and asked curiously: "Fourth Young Master, we won''t fight anymore. Our brothers brought so many good things here today, isn''t it a pity to leave like this?"


    "Do you think it''s a pity?"


    The black-clothed man nodded honestly and looked at Nie Yixi foolishly.


    Hei Zi, tomorrow is the day for you to show off your skills. There''s no need to be anxious, once we open fire on this side, that side will definitely not let you off. You don''t know how many ships are approaching us on the surrounding seas, so today, we''re here to scout and make our decision tomorrow.


    Hei Zi nodded. "Fourth Young Master''s words make sense. Let''s just head to the base. We''ll have to disappoint Da Hu and the rest this time."


    However, Shi Jingyan was not an idiot. Since he knew that I was coming, he had to help Peng Yanfei hide this lie, otherwise, it would be a pity that this chess piece would be useless so quickly.


    On the boat, Shi Jingyan looked at Hong Yuntian who was walking out from the cabin, with a ghastly expression: "How about it, Uncle Hong, Peng Yanfei''s ability definitely does not only extend to this little bit, but after this incident, Nie Yixi will definitely doubt it. I suggest that we give him some tomorrow, so we won''t be able to figure it out."


    "Do you mean for him to cut off the goods? "Then who''s going to give me the loss fee? Are you going to do it?"


    Hong Yuntian looked at Shi Jingyan coldly as he sucked on the big cigarette in his hand, feeling very depressed in his heart. This Nie Yixi would come looking for him from time to time, it seemed like it was time to teach them a lesson.


    Hong Yuntian looked at the goods, then looked at Shi Jingyan, who was leaning on his side and chuckling.


    "Young Master Shi, I wonder if I can ask you to help me with something?"


    "Uncle Hong, did you and I do this again?"


    There was a leather sofa and an eighty-two year old Lafite was sitting on the tea table. Shi Jingyan looked at him with a ridiculing look, as he could roughly guess what he was going to do, but he didn''t know if he would be able to see through this rule that would not change even after a hundred years.


    Hong Yuntian poured the red wine into a goblet and handed it over to Shi Jingyan: "Young Master Shi, I believe you can''t tolerate Nie Yixi''s actions today. Help me take care of Nie Yixi and I will give you another half point for this batch of goods.


    Half a point was equivalent to at least another ten million or so from this batch of goods. But Nie Yixi was not easy to deal with, as the financial losses he suffered were not even proportional to the value of the goods he had sold.


    As Shi Jingyan himself, he also wanted to beat Nie Yixi up. On one hand, he wanted to vent his anger, and on the other hand, he wanted to help Peng Yanfei. Thinking about this, Shi Jingyan decisively agreed.


    Shi Jingyan and Hong Yuntian were celebrating the contract on the boat, but they did not know whether they would be facing happiness or sadness tomorrow.


    Nie Yixi looked at the time. It was already one in the morning, and after thinking about it, that cute little wife must have already gone to sleep. Since when did this woman occupy such a big place in his heart? It seemed that from the very first time they met, her calmness and observation had attracted her attention.


    It was just that due to his imagination, Peng Yanfei, who was lying on the bed, tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, his heart thinking that Nie Yixi might be in danger. He picked up the phone and wanted to ask him about his situation, but after calling a few words, he immediately deleted and threw the phone to the side.


    She looked at her phone with regret and thought: Isn''t it because I''m worried about my husband? Was there a need to be shy?


    Peng Yanfei gave himself some guts before he closed his eyes and sent the message.


    Nie Yixi felt his phone vibrate, and took it out to see that it was actually from Peng Yanfei. He was excited, and a happy smile hung on the corner of his mouth, but Blackie and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the smile on Nie Yixi''s face.


    Hei Zi walked over to Nie Yixi and looked at him worriedly, "Fourth Young Master, what''s wrong? "Did something happen? Don''t worry about us brothers here."


    Nie Yixi looked at Hei Zi in confusion, then turned around to look at the group of men behind him. She said lightly, "A person without a wife doesn''t know how I feel.


    Blackie did not understand the meaning behind those words and directly agreed, "Yes, Fourth Young Master." Everyone laughed.


    Their strategist, Liao Yubai, pulled Hei Zi along. "I said you were stupid, but you said you were silly. Fourth Young Master was just chatting with his wife. Do you not understand?"


    After Hei Zi reacted, he looked at Nie Yixi and shouted in shock, "Aiyah, Mother, Fourth Young Master, you''re actually married. When are you going to bring our sister-in-law over for us to see Ni?"


    Liao Yubai pulled Blackie back with him and said as they walked, "You don''t have to worry about this. When your fourth young master is happy, you can meet him again. Let''s not disturb him, do you see him chatting happily with his sister-in-law every time?"


    Blackie also looked at Liao Yubai helplessly. "Alright, then let''s talk. Why do you have to make a move? Let go of me. Don''t think that you won''t dare to fight me to the death just because I can''t beat you."


    Liao Yubai released Blackie and turned to look at Nie Yixi. He really did not expect that the person who was least likely to get married would actually be married.


    Nie Yixi happily replied with his phone: Wife, you haven''t slept? Did you miss me?


    When Peng Yanfei saw this fellow''s information, his old face flushed red and he immediately threw the phone to the side. However, after knowing that he was safe, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Nie Yixi smiled as he looked at his phone, knowing that the person opposite him was about to fall asleep.


    It was a sleepless night, and the sunrise was beautiful. The white belly of the fish when the sun rose reflected the sea water like an oval pearl. It was very cute, but on such a quiet morning, crackling sounds could be heard from a small pier near the harbor.


    Before the sky brightened, Nie Yixi and the rest had already laid in ambush at their pier, waiting for them to bring the goods back here. After they left, everyone started to destroy all the goods with fire.


    When Shi Jingyan realized that something was amiss, it was already over. The battle had truly ended in a deathly pale state, and due to his infuriated mood, he had led his men to immediately catch up with Nie Yixi and the others.


    "Nie Yixi, you motherf * cker, this old man wasn''t done with you, we didn''t succeed yesterday, but now you''re setting a fire. Brothers, whoever kills Nie Yixi, I have a heavy reward for."


    Nie Yixi looked at Shi Jingyan casually: "I''m sorry, Young Master Shi, this is a lesson for you, we will be leaving first." As he spoke, he jumped onto the boat.


    "Brothers, call me!"


    Anger was no longer enough to describe his feelings. He simply wanted to kill him. The anger in his eyes had already turned into killing intent as the ice-cold atmosphere caused the surrounding air to become dense.

 C25

    Shi Jingyan watched as they left, his heart at a loss for words. He looked at the people beside him and asked, "How much stock have you guys checked?"


    The person beside him lowered his head: "There are only goods on the fourth floor left, what about Young Master Shi?"


    Shi Jingyan clenched his fists and directly turned around to leave without saying a word. He walked to the side of the goods in his hands and looked at the goods in his hands, calmly thinking about the problems of the market.


    "Raise the price of the latest goods by two points."


    "However, we have always been favoured by everyone because of the cheap price in Young Master Shi. But if we were to increase the price by two points like this, wouldn''t the price of the white powder be too high?"


    Shi Jingyan did not say anything, but he knew that it was impossible for him to not take back the things he had lost, and things might not be as simple as he thought.


    "A meeting, call all the people who are in charge here to my office. If anyone is late, I''ll show them to them."


    Shi Jingyan looked at the messenger beside him with a face full of black lines. He felt very aggrieved in his heart, a Young Master Shi who was usually called Young Master Qian Qian was basically the incarnation of a devil when he was angry, but the losses of the goods were too great.


    On their office ship, there were five to six people sitting in the conference room. Shi Jingyan was seated at the top seat, and on the left side was the rudder, Zhang He, also known as the pier people. On the right was the third brother of the harbor''s largest pier, and below him was the roadside manager Xiao Ran, the financial manager Yuanye.


    Third brother was a tough guy who only cursed, "F * ck this bastard, he actually dared to do such a thing. When did we break him when he accepted the goods? He really is not a human."


    Alright, Ol ''Three, you don''t have to say anymore. Right now, you just need to hurry up and think of how to deal with these lost goods. It''s impossible if you don''t want to lose money, but you can only think of how to reduce it.


    Zhang He was calm as he analyzed the current situation. Shi Jingyan did not speak, and the only person who was still able to calm down and think of questions was probably Zhang He, and it was also him who had unconditionally supported him back then.


    Yuanye nodded his head and started to calculate the losses he had suffered this time around.


    Xiao Ran looked at Shi Jingyan and consoled him, "Young Master Shi, you don''t have to be angry about this matter. Since he broke the rules on the way here, we don''t have to follow the rules anymore.


    Xiao Ran, do you still think that there are not enough things? "I have yet to settle your problems and even said that he''s a manager. Look at the goods you''re managing, why are there so many boxes missing?"


    Hearing Zhang He''s words, Xiao Ran immediately shut his mouth. Under normal circumstances, the Great Logic Brothers would split the goods in their hands evenly, and the underworld would have a few brothers who had been infected by the white powder. Thus, in order to provide for the brothers, they would have to take out one or two boxes.


    Shi Jingyan slapped the table: "Enough, all of you shut up. Whoever says more fucking words will immediately get out."


    Yuanye continued to calculate the finances in his hands, and after five minutes, he handed the white paper in his hand to Zhang He.


    Zhang He took it and looked at it before giving it to Shi Jingyan. The data on it was very clear, if it was sold at a normal price, it would cost more than 50 million, and this was without profit. If the price was raised, it would cost at least 20 million.


    Zhang He looked at Shi Jingyan: "Regarding this matter, what are your plans?"


    "Raise the price, if you can''t even raise two points, then raise one and a half points, at least you can''t lose that much. This time, Nie Yixi gave me such a painful attack, next time I''ll let him have a taste."


    Zhang He nodded his head and everyone followed suit. After all, there was no other way.


    Although they had lost a few brothers, they were lucky that they were not fatal injuries. They had already secretly sent people to the hospital to treat them, but compared to Shi Jingyan''s loss, it could be said to be extremely heavy.


    Nie Yixi picked up the phone and sent a text message to Peng Yanfei with a gentle expression. Ever since he had this little girl by his side, his smile had grown a lot more. Although he had said that he wouldn''t think of this fate at the time, even now, he realized that sometimes, when he thought of her, he would smile for some reason.


    When Blackie saw Nie Yixi laughing, he hurriedly retreated far away. Liao Yubai asked in amusement, "Blackie, why are you so far away from him?"


    "Didn''t Fourth Young Master laugh? You said that he was chatting with his sister-in-law, so we had better not disturb him, so I came over, didn''t I? "


    Liao Yubai did not say anything, he only shook his head speechlessly and walked over to Nie Yixi''s side to report on the people and finances that he had lost in the battle.


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, "Alright, it''s not impossible for them to take revenge on us. It''s best if we send all kinds of defenses and inform the people in the underworld in advance. This time, their goods will increase in price and they will prepare them for sale at a low price."


    Liao Yubai nodded, Nie Yixi was dead this time.


    Although Peng Yanfei didn''t know what had happened, he could roughly guess that there would be a battle. When he woke up early in the morning and looked at his own dark circles, he didn''t know what he had thought about him.


    After washing up, he went straight to work. Early in the morning, the Finance Department became lively, only then did he walk in to see what had happened yesterday, only then did he realise that Xu Chong Yuan had been expelled, and was currently looking for An Li in the Finance Department to cause a ruckus.


    Peng Yanfei gave her a slap after he shook his hand off her arm.


    "Look at yourself, what does it look like? Do you think this is a place where you can do whatever you want? "I don''t feel ashamed either. Don''t you have a little compulsion in your heart for what you''ve done?"


    Everyone avoided Peng Yanfei normally, especially the Finance Department who knew that An Li had the most opinion of her, so they did not dare to get too close to her. Although they could not bear to see Xu Chong Yuan normally, none of them dared to directly slap her.


    Everyone was shocked. So this woman was actually this ruthless.


    An Li walked out of his office and looked at the noisy Xu Chong and Peng Yanfei, causing everyone''s hearts to break into a cold sweat. Unexpectedly, An Li smiled and looked at Peng Yanfei: "Well said, I, An Li, hate this kind of woman the most.


    "You, you, An Li, Peng Yanfei, good, very good. I will never forget the humiliation you all gave me today.


    Seeing that she had fled, Peng Yanfei and An Li looked at each other and smiled. Now, everyone finally understood that the two of them could be considered to have reached an agreement after this.

 C26

    Peng Yanfei happily returned to his office. Before he could even warm up the chair, An Li came over with a document and looked at her: Peng Yanfei congratulates you on your promotion. You are now the secretary of the financial manager, you do not need me to send any messages to you from now on.


    Peng Yanfei smiled without batting an eyelid, she took the document in An Li''s hands and looked at it carefully, and roughly understood the contents of the work, but she was thinking of finding a few things on the inside.


    "Is that so? "That''s good, then we can help each other out, Chief Inspector Ann."


    "That''s only natural. Secretary Peng, do your job well. Maybe even the financial manager won''t know that day. At that time, I''ll be counting on you."


    However, Shi Jingyan did not appear in the company for a day today. Thinking back to last night''s situation with Nie Yixi, it seemed like the two of them were officially competing with each other, and they didn''t know how the situation was going.


    Peng Yanfei knew in his heart that nothing had happened to Nie Yixi, and the message he had sent her today could be said to be very smooth sailing.


    Peng Yanfei thought like this as he moved his things into his own independent office. This was a pretty good office and there were also some green plants that he liked, the entire color system was white and it was very comfortable. After Peng Yanfei finished organizing his things, he started to familiarize himself with his work sequence.


    Just as he was about to start investigating the financial situation, his phone rang wildly, giving Peng Yanfei a shock. He took his phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello? Hello, may I ask who you are? "


    "You are Peng Yanfei, my secretary? Do you know what kind of jobs? "


    Peng Yanfei listened on the phone in surprise, he did not expect it to be Zhan Yue, and was a little nervous in his heart, after all, he was the secretary for the manager who was like the dragon seeing its tail.


    "I''m in the middle of familiarizing myself. Manager Zhan, is there anything else I can help you with?"


    Zhan Yue, who was on the other side of the phone, had a playful expression as he listened to the girl''s voice. As Shi Jingyan''s brother, he knew that his brother liked this icy beauty, but he felt that her voice was very ordinary.


    "No, but I''m coming for a meeting tomorrow. Prepare the data and I''ll mail it to you later. After you check and organize the data, understand?"


    "Okay, manager."


    Peng Yanfei directly ended the call, because she really didn''t like this man''s voice. After all, being frivolous wasn''t the type of person she liked to deal with.


    Looking at the phone, Zhan Yue did not expect this woman to hate him so much. Didn''t she know to wait for her superior to hang up? It was really cold, but this kind of woman made him even more curious, who would not want to see such a strange woman who could enchant Shi Jingyan to the core.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the email Zhan Yue sent him, and started to print out the information. He started to modify some of the things inside, and while doing it, he was also thinking about Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already time to get off work. This time, the one who came to pick him up wasn''t Su Ming, but a man in casual clothes was leaning on the car, attracting quite a few girls'' gazes because he was too handsome.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the man in front of him and gave a knowing smile. The corner of his mouth rose slightly: "Have you finished taking care of your matters?"


    Thank you very much. "" En, I''m done, thank goodness I have you, or things wouldn''t go smoothly this time, but Shi Jingyan will probably have to busy himself for a few days, so his current losses can be said to be extremely heavy.


    "Oh? You destroyed all of that cargo? "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi''s expression in shock. He was a little impressed by this man, as he had always accurately calculated every step of the way.


    "Alright, I''ll be fine with you for the next few days. It''s Saturday the day after tomorrow. Let''s go out and play."


    Peng Yanfei was stunned for a few seconds before nodding his head in agreement. He had been busy the entire time, so it was time for him to take a break.


    The two of them returned to their home together, and it was the same as always. Peng Yanfei cooked Nie Yixi''s favorite food, Nie Yixi cleaned up the table they finished, but just like this, the two of them would still feel awkward sometimes.


    The two of them were the only two people in such a large house. They didn''t know what to say when they saw each other, nor would they be like the other couples who watched television together.


    "Fei Fei, can I sleep with you tonight? "I''m a bit tired, I want to hug you."


    Nie Yixi said with a face full of anticipation. Right now, he was showing a lot of an expression that he never had before in front of Peng Yanfei, and even the higher ups would accept it with a cold expression.


    Looking at his expression, Peng Yanfei couldn''t bear to reject him, but she didn''t dare to nod her head either. After experiencing the last time, she was truly afraid that he would do something impulsive.


    "Okay? Think of it as a reward for me taking down their goods. "


    "Yes, yes, but you can''t do anything else. If you get careless again, get the hell out of the room, okay?"


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak and directly carried Peng Yanfei, patting her bottom: "Who did you tell to scram, hmm?"


    Peng Yanfei felt like he was luring a wolf into a room, where Nie Yixi immediately threw her onto the bed and pressed her down. Just as Peng Yanfei was about to speak, he was stopped by Nie Yixi.


    Under his intense attacks, Peng Yanfei seemed to have forgotten herself, the initially struggling little hand was now obediently resting on his back, feeling Peng Yanfei''s enjoyment, Nie Yixi sucked on Peng Yanfei''s tongue, biting down on it little by little, as though she was trying to tease her.


    Peng Yanfei''s heart was thumping hard. Was he really going to give it up tonight?


    But just when he was ready, Nie Yixi stopped moving and directly went to the bathroom to take a shower. Peng Yanfei laid on the bed with his face red, half of his clothes had already been taken off, and it was just that, why didn''t he finish it?


    Realizing what she was thinking, her heart skipped a beat. She pulled up her blanket and covered herself in it. Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, she knew that he was using cold water. Could it be that he had been controlling her this way all along? Peng Yanfei thought in pain. He heard from others that men would often hold it in, or else find other women to vent their anger on.


    Thinking about it this way, Peng Yanfei became even more nervous. Was it because he refused to give her to him that he went to find another girl? Seeing how miserable he was, she decided to just give it to him herself. No, no, no, she couldn''t do this. She had already agreed that she would just do her best to fulfill her obligations if she didn''t take part in his affairs.

 C27

    When Nie Yixi came out of the bathroom, he immediately saw Peng Yanfei tightly wrapping himself up. He couldn''t help but laugh as he slowly walked over and pulled at his blanket, "Alright, go to sleep. You still have to work tomorrow.


    When Peng Yanfei heard his low voice, his face flushed red again. He felt that he was sick, and for some inexplicable reason, it was easy for him to blush, especially when he was with this man.


    "Mm. Alright, go to sleep."


    When Peng Yanfei turned around to look at him, he realized that he had already fallen asleep. It seemed that these two days had truly exhausted him to the point that he probably hadn''t slept for the entire night.


    Peng Yanfei took off her powerful appearance and laid obediently in his embrace, and then unknowingly she fell asleep.


    When the sun on the second day woke Peng Yanfei up, she was still in Nie Yixi''s embrace. The two of them were hugging each other tightly and she had unconsciously hugged Nie Yixi back.


    Extending his small hand, Peng Yanfei slowly moved down from Nie Yixi''s forehead. Although his eyes were closed, one could still imagine that he was very bright and beautiful, and that he had a high nose bridge and sexy lips. She couldn''t help but to draw something on his lips.


    Just as she was looking at his lips seriously, she heard a voice above her head, "This is the time to kiss." This frightened Peng Yanfei quite a bit, and he hurriedly retracted his hand. Unfortunately, his hand was grabbed by Nie Yixi and placed on his lips as he kissed.


    "Early in the morning, the wife started to take action against her husband."


    Nie Yixi said shamelessly, not knowing the slightest shame, and spoke while looking straight into Peng Yanfei''s eyes without the least bit of hesitation.


    "How can you be like this? Let go of me, you don''t have the slightest shame."


    Nie Yixi laughed. Peng Yanfei ignored him and got up to make breakfast. Peng Yanfei smiled back at him and muttered as he walked.


    The two happily chatted as they went to work, but Shi Jingyan''s face was always dark in the office. Whoever walked to his side would cause him to feel annoyed or irritated, or else he would tell them to scram, or he would directly scold them.


    When Peng Yanfei entered the company, everyone looked at her without looking at her. At this time, they really hoped that this woman could control their big boss, and without getting angry casually, it was really scary.


    Chen Siyan looked at Peng Yanfei as if he had seen his savior, and hurried over and hugged her arm while looking at her with a wronged expression: "Fei Fei, you have to save us, Young Master Shi is too scary today.


    "Is he already so angry when he came today?"


    Chen Siyan nodded, looking at the people around him, he nodded as well. Peng Yanfei patted his own forehead: "Alright, you guys should go back to work. Alright, Siyan, you should go back to work. Since Young Master Shi is so angry, let''s not do anything else to make him angry. "


    Chen Siyan nodded and said goodbye to Peng Yanfei and returned to his office to start working. The rest of them also went back to work.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to his office, he saw a man sitting on his seat. Peng Yanfei stared at him blankly for a few seconds: "War Manager, I remember that you have your own office."


    Zhan Yue turned and looked at the girl in front of him. To be honest, he was shocked, he did not expect that the woman Shi Jingyan liked would actually be this beautiful.


    Peng Yanfei sized this man up carefully. He had a tall nose and some blue eyes that could tell that he was probably a mixed bloodline. He looked very beautiful, but it was obvious that he was a restless owner.


    "You must be Peng Yanfei, I''m here to retrieve the document, forget it, why don''t you come with me to the meeting, do you have any objections?"


    "No, manager, do we go now or not?"


    "Is your file ready? You just want to leave. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at the person in front of him speechlessly, rolled his eyes, and passed the document in his hand over.


    Zhan Yue was a little surprised that the woman finished all the work afterwards. Could it be that she took it home to do? Once again, he was impressed by this woman. So she wasn''t a vase.


    "Then let''s go, but Young Master Shi is not in a good mood today, you should try to persuade him, this way at least he can be comforted a little."


    "The manager really does manage a bit too much."


    Peng Yanfei just didn''t like this man, his sixth sense felt that this man was too frivolous. With a single glance, he could tell that this man was Young Master Hua Xin, and his tone became even colder.


    Zhan Yue looked at the person beside him, although he did not want to admit it, she was truly a great beauty. He glanced at him for a moment, and then directly went to the conference room and sat at the seat of honor, which was already filled with people. Shi Jingyan sat on his seat and stared at his own documents, only lifting his head to look at Peng Yanfei after he had placed the documents in his hands.


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he handed over a piece of paper before returning to Zhan Yue''s side. This was the first time Zhan Yue saw her smile, it was even more beautiful than he had imagined, and in that instant, he had almost been attracted by her as well.


    Shi Jingyan looked at the note that Peng Yanfei had given to him. It read: A smile that lasted less than ten years, it doesn''t matter.


    The corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth raised slightly, causing the people around him to be shocked. Why was Young Master Shi laughing, everyone was thinking about this question, and seeing him laughing, everyone felt at ease.


    Only Zhan Yue knew that the reason for his laughter was because of the woman beside him. It was just as Qi Ruijie had said, this woman had the ability to captivate Shi Jingyan to the core.


    At the start of the meeting, Zhan Yue pointed out the advantages and disadvantages of each of the plans seriously, which surprised Peng Yanfei, because the points he pointed out were the key points, and there were some places that even she did not know about.


    After the meeting ended, everyone left to work, leaving only Peng Yanfei, Shi Jingyan and Zhan Yue behind.


    Zhan Yue started to tease him: "Aiya, some people won''t be angry when they see their women, and won''t curse anymore when they see their own women. Brother''s advice doesn''t have a note from anyone else, seems like I''ll have to give you a note from now on."


    Shi Jingyan looked at Zhan Yue coldly: "Fuck you, hurry up and do what you want, don''t disturb our world, do you have any eyes for this?"


    This was the first time Peng Yanfei had seen Shi Jingyan''s character. So it turns out that getting along with a friend was like this. Unknowingly, he would always associate everything with that person. It seemed like there really was something wrong with him.


    "Yan Fei, thank you, but even if you told me, I still messed up the situation. Nie Yixi, I won''t let him off, you''ve helped me continue monitoring him, if there''s anything you need to tell me in time."


    "Alright, I will. I''ve pretty much guessed what happened. He was very happy when he came back yesterday. I originally wanted to send you a message to comfort him, but he kept pestering me."

 C28

    Shi Jingyan smiled and pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand: "It''s alright, these are all small matters. If you have any important news, remember to tell me.


    Peng Yanfei nodded and turned to leave the meeting room, leaving the two of them with space.


    Zhan Yue was a little confused when he heard the conversation between the two of them, "Are you not together with her? Why was your conversation so strange? "


    "Because Nie Yixi has set his eyes on Yan Fei, so Hong Yuntian wanted me to send her to that bastard''s side with the goods, but it was at this time that I confirmed Yan Fei''s intentions. She is helping me monitor Nie Yixi''s every move now, so I can only let her down."


    Zhan Yue finally understood what was going on.


    "Alright, I will take care of your matters first. When are you going to arrange for Qi Ruijie to come back? Now that you don''t have her by your side, I feel uneasy."


    "What''s there to be worried about? Can it be that I won''t be able to live after I leave her?"


    Zhan Yue looked at Shi Jingyan warily, "I am not joking. You should know that the secrets of this company are in her hands, you cannot push her out just because of a woman, if, by chance, Hong Yun Tian or Nie Yixi''s men catch her and force her to confess, you think you still have a chance of winning against them."


    Shi Jingyan put his hand under his chin: "Don''t say anymore, I will carefully consider this matter. Also, don''t think that I didn''t know that she made you come and persuade me, this is also just a lesson for her, to let her know that she shouldn''t have any thoughts that she shouldn''t have."


    "Fine, I won''t say anymore. You decide for yourself on this matter, I''m telling you these things already. Everyone knows what you''re thinking, really, think about it for yourself, but really, your woman is really cold. Other than being little, she really likes to give me a black face."


    "Of course. You can tell that she is a playboy, and the people she hates the most are those kind of people. So, it''s very obvious that she hates you."


    Zhan Yue laughed as he carried his clothes on his shoulders and left the meeting room. As he walked, he thought to himself: So that''s how it is, no wonder she treats me like that.


    Peng Yanfei continued to handle the accounts in her office, but whenever she passed by, there would be a backup. Although this was not allowed, it was not allowed for her.


    Zhan Yue walked into her office. Seeing how busy she was, he missed a few things in his heart, he really couldn''t watch this woman for too long. She was about to be poisoned.


    Peng Yanfei did not even look at him and asked: "Is there anything I can help you with? I''m very busy. "


    "Are you busy? "Then let me help you, I''m not very busy at the moment, do you need my help?"


    Thank you so much, Manager Zhan. If you really have nothing else to do, then go and accompany Young Master Shi. Don''t waste your time here, or go and see if the other girls are interested in you.


    "Peng Yanfei, I know why you hate me now, but I want to tell you that I''m not that kind of person, and I have never intertwined with that woman before.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head and continued working. Zhan Yue finally understood this woman, and immediately left her office with her clothes, and immediately left his company to drive the car.


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath, looked at the documents beneath his feet, and carefully picked them up. These were all financial information that he had prepared to take back to the sect.


    Peng Yanfei placed the documents back into his backpack, looked at the time and it was already past one, it was time to prepare to eat, and just as he was about to eat, Zhan Yue immediately brought a big bag of things for Peng Yanfei.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him suspiciously. He couldn''t be crazy, right?


    "I just went out to buy lunch. Look and see if there''s anything you like to eat. I only found out after checking the time that it''s already past noon. I was thinking about how you would work with me the moment you went to work."


    "Thank you so much, Manager Zhan." As he said that, he took all the food on Peng Yanfei''s table to the sofa and started to eat. He completely ignored Zhan Yue, even though he knew that had bought two people''s food, he did not want to eat together with him.


    Zhan Yue didn''t know what to say. He looked at Peng Yanfei who was happily eating alone and swallowed his saliva.


    "You should come over and eat as well. After you finish eating, clean up the table later."


    Zhan Yue looked at Peng Yanfei like he was looking at a goddess, and started to eat the moment he picked up the bowl. Even though he was a mixed blood handsome man, his eating style was definitely coarse like a old man''s, and Peng Yanfei''s effect on this man had improved a little.


    Peng Yanfei continued with his work, after finishing eating alone, Zhan Yue obediently cleaned up the table and left the company. This time he really left, he even left a note on the table with the words: Your subordinate is truly worthy of praise, leave first, you can go back to your work.


    The first: Because Peng Yanfei had restrained his anger, the second was that the General Manager of Finance, whom Peng Yanfei had not seen much a year, actually had lunch with him.


    When Peng Yanfei went out to hand in the documents, he heard the various departments gossiping about him. It really was like he had suddenly become a hot topic.


    When Shi Jingyan heard the rumors outside, he immediately called Zhan Yue. "I heard that you ate lunch with Yan Fei today?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? It''s more important to leave a good impression in front of a beauty. She''s not your wife right now anyway, so we have to compete fairly. "


    "Is that true? You like Yan Fei? "


    For a moment, both of them were silent. After a long while, Zhan Yue continued to speak, "I don''t know, but she is indeed the girl I like the most. Love at first sight doesn''t suit me, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t fall for her in the future.


    But she is already married to Nie Yixi, so you need to kill this sapling that hasn''t grown up yet. Her heart belongs to me, so even though it isn''t by my side, you won''t have the chance.


    Zhan Yue was truly silent this time, he immediately hung up and threw his phone on the sofa, then scolded: "Fuck, NM, Nie Yixi, you''re not human at all, you''ve already seized my goddess so early on, you deserve to die."


    Nie Yixi kept sneezing in the company. Su Ming asked worriedly: "Fourth Young Master, are you sick?"


    "Don''t worry, it could be that your Young Madam is thinking about me from behind. Is there any progress in business matters?"


    Su Ming passed the documents in his hands to Nie Yixi, "Regarding the matter you mentioned last time, we have already lowered the price of the goods by half a point. In less than three days, our stock had already decreased by more than half, but the goods on the other side can still be sold, but the sales situation is still very good."


    Nie Yixi nodded as he looked at the document.

 C29

    Nie Yixi put down the document in his hand and looked at Su Ming: "From today onwards, keep a close eye on Shi Jingyan. This enmity cannot be resolved like this. He is the kind of person who must be punished for his flaws."


    "Okay, Fourth Young Master, but the higher-ups have been pressing for a while, should we report something to them?"


    Both of Nie Yixi''s hands rested on the table as he looked at the people in front of him with a face full of hostility: "No need, they don''t even have the right to interfere in my matters. Go and tell those old fellows when I''ve had enough fun and when I''ll report back to them.


    Su Ming nodded and prepared to leave his office, but she quickly stopped him and asked awkwardly: "Do you know what girls usually like?"


    "Oh this, does Fourth Young Master want to give it to Madam? "It seems like Fourth Young Master really does like Madam."


    "Ask you a question, Ni? "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Seeing Nie Yixi''s angry expression, Su Ming hurriedly straightened his back. "Most of them like roses, diamonds and money, right?" He didn''t even know what girls liked, did he have a girlfriend? Fourth Young Master really asked the wrong person.


    Nie Yixi nodded and waved him off. Do you like roses? But isn''t there a lot of them in the yard? It seemed like the two of them didn''t even have a ring when they got married. No wonder there were so many men staring at her, they didn''t even have a ring on their finger.


    Nie Yixi silently thought about tomorrow''s plan, but Peng Yanfei was completely unaware of the pleasant surprise that was waiting for him tomorrow.


    "Yan Fei, have you finished your work?"


    Chen Siyan looked at the busy Peng Yanfei, and jokingly looked at her. He had said that he would treat her to a meal today, but this person had yet to finish what he wanted to do.


    Peng Yanfei was a little embarrassed and guilty, it was clearly an agreement between them, but she didn''t expect that Zhan Yue would act like a madman today, and let her take a look at the financial analysis data of the past few years, but how could she find them right now? Usually, these types of files would only exist in the last few years, but there were hundreds or thousands of them, wouldn''t they just be looking for trouble with her?


    "Siyan, sit on the sofa and wait for me. I can get off work soon. Just imagine what you want to eat today."


    "Alright, but you have to hurry up. It''s already six o''clock, I don''t want to miss the last bus when we go back."


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he looked at Chen Siyan. This guy was really shameless, there was clearly a car, yet he said something about last bus, really it was.


    Time passed minute by minute, second by second. Finally, at 6: 30 PM, he sent all the information to Zhan Yue. He cleaned up the table and picked up his backpack: "Alright, let''s go."


    The two of them left the company talking and laughing. However, Peng Yanfei did not expect that Nie Yixi was still waiting at the entrance of the office. Didn''t she already send him a text message telling him that she would be back later to treat him to dinner?


    "Why are you here? Don''t tell me you''ve been waiting here since five. Didn''t you get my message? "


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "I did, but when I did, he was already here, so I was just waiting for you to get off work. Let''s eat together, I''ll treat you guys. "


    Peng Yanfei saw that he was acting casually, it was also because he did not lack money, but he could take this opportunity to cheat him. Peng Yanfei thought naughtily: "She went to drive the car, do not worry."


    When Chen Siyan drove out of the car, he saw Peng Yanfei and a handsome guy talking and laughing, and immediately got off the car with a face full of shock: "You, you, who is he?"


    Hello, I am Peng Yanfei''s husband, Nie Yixi.


    Oh, I am Chen Siyan, and can be considered a good friend to her. However, your name is so familiar, just like that Fourth Young Master who has bewitched everyone, but you look just like him. Yan Fei, you really did find a good husband.


    Peng Yanfei coughed, is this girl stupid? Peng Yanfei pulled her closer and whispered into her ear: "He is Fourth Young Master, he isn''t like you."


    "Ah ~ what, Peng Yanfei, you actually didn''t tell me something as big as this woman, it''s true."


    Chen Siyan looked at her awkwardly, then slowly walked in front of Nie Yixi: "That Fourth Young Master, I''m sorry about the previous one."


    "It''s alright, Fei Fei wants to invite you to eat. Lead the way, I''ll treat you today."


    Chen Siyan nodded her head, and immediately got on the car, and blinked her eyes at Peng Yanfei. It seemed that Chen Siyan had the same thoughts as her, and Peng Yanfei sat in Nie Yixi''s car looking at him with a serious face.


    "Is this really okay? "Then tell my friends, what if everyone at the company knows about it tomorrow?"


    "Are you stupid? You don''t have to work on Saturday tomorrow, but you know what it is.


    Peng Yanfei did not say anything, but Nie Yixi looked at the red and green lights in front of him with displeasure. The air inside the carriage suddenly became extremely strange, with a cold and awkward silence.


    Peng Yanfei only whispered, "No." But it was as if someone had not heard him.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, the two of them were still unhappy about what had happened just now. The main issue was that Nie Yixi kept showing off his dirty face, the more they thought about it, the more frustrated they got.


    Chen Siyan happily ordered his own food, but the large piece of ice in front of him truly affected his mood. Holding the menu, he glanced at Peng Yanfei, then indicated to her a large ice cube beside him.


    Peng Yanfei very straightforwardly stepped on Nie Yixi. "Don''t put on a face, it''s not you and me today."


    Nie Yixi arrogantly ignored the woman, and when Peng Yanfei saw this man who rubbed his nose against his own face, he stepped down even more ruthlessly.


    Nie Yixi endured the pain in his leg, as he looked at Peng Yanfei with a dark face: "Woman, are you done yet? I''ll give you three seconds to move your foot away."


    The two people became more and more excited as they talked, completely immersed in their own world, forgetting that there was another person in front of them.


    Chen Siyan had already endured them for a long time, as he slammed his palm on the table. We''ve already started serving the dishes. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Chen Siyan, who was forcefully holding back his anger, and hurriedly sat down and laughed. "Alright, then let''s start eating."


    Nie Yixi was still as dead as ever, this meal was really tiring, Chen Siyan was very vexed in his heart, is this the usual way the two of them get along? It didn''t look like a couple at all, but rather like a pair of enemies.


    After dinner, Chen Siyan drove away himself. He looked at Peng Yanfei with a cold expression: "You didn''t answer my question just now."


    "I answered you. You can''t blame me if you didn''t hear it yourself, but I won''t say it a second time. Today you made me look bad in front of my friends, so I''ll keep this in mind."

 C30

    Nie Yixi laughed out loud. This was the first time someone had kept an account with him.


    "Then, remember this for a lifetime. Perhaps this lifetime is not long enough. Then, remember this forever."


    This sudden confession caused Peng Yanfei''s face to redden. Since when did this person''s mouth seem to be as sweet as if it was smeared with honey? When she thought back to the first time she met him, she was simply so cold that she didn''t seem like a person.


    "Let''s go home." Peng Yanfei smiled and said to Nie Yixi.


    Home, how is this their home, at least for now, Nie Yixi nodded.


    Nie Yixi did not tell Peng Yanfei about what happened tomorrow. Perhaps the only serious thing that they could talk about that day was Nie Yixi, which he had long kept in the back of his mind.


    As Shi Jingyan sat in his office and listened to the sales reports they gave him, he was even more furious. This Nie Yixi was going against him in everything, he hoped that he would not lose to him in everything.


    Zhan Yue managed the finances at home and abroad, not just the financial affairs of the Shi Group. Looking at the data forms on the computers, he realized that a large portion of the companies in London had made mistakes, so he immediately picked up the phone and called Shi Jingyan.


    "Hey, Shi Jingyan, something happened in London. There''s a big loophole in the finance, and the source of the goods is currently empty, but Jack didn''t report anything to us."


    "What do you think might happen over there?"


    Shi Jingyan listened on the phone nervously. Although the powers over there could not be compared to the powers over here, the various regions were fighting with this little bit of power, and the domestic businesses were not doing well these few years. Everyone was looking towards the foreign countries, and London was the first place Shi Jingyan had developed to.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll check the situation first before telling you. But you should be prepared to go. I''ll help you keep an eye on the situation over here. Don''t worry."


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head, then hung up the phone. What kind of situation was that?


    This night was bound to be a sleepless night for Shi Jingyan. Shi Jingyan suddenly yearned for Peng Yanfei, and what happened that time gave him a kind of unreal and unreal feeling, making him feel a little carefree. He didn''t know when he could try some different tricks with her, but just thinking about it made his body hurt.


    Shi Jingyan could only call Qi Ruijie to extinguish the fire.


    Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi returned home. Tonight, Peng Yanfei had become smarter, and after returning to his room, he did not come out. On the contrary, Nie Yixi consciously returned to his room and did not disturb her, because sleeping together tomorrow was more important.


    Peng Yanfei thought that it would be resting tomorrow, but what could he do? Just when she was thinking about it seriously, her phone started beeping. She picked up a text message from Shi Jingyan and it read: Darling, I miss you a little, but I might not be able to see you for a few days.


    Peng Yanfei''s current identity was a little awkward. Although she seemed to be Shi Jingyan''s woman in front of everyone outside, but there was indeed a huge gap between them. In this period of time, only she knew that this relationship could not be overstepped, and it would easily arouse Shi Jingyan''s suspicions.


    He picked up the phone and dialed: "Okay, I will help you take a good look at the company. Don''t be too tired from work."


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s reply, Shi Jingyan was all smiles. Qi Ruijie, who was beside him, looked at him in confusion: "What''s wrong, is there something that makes you happy?"


    "Nothing, go to sleep. Accompany me on a business trip tomorrow."


    Qi Ruijie looked at the extremely well-built Qi Ruijie as he pressed her down. It was perhaps only at this moment that Qi Ruijie finally felt that Shi Jingyan loved her, but that was all just deceiving himself.


    Nie Yixi woke up very early, and entrusted all the arrangements to Su Ming. He had finished breakfast early and pulled Peng Yanfei out of bed.


    "What are you doing?" It''s been a long time since I slept that morning, so don''t disturb me, I''m begging you. "


    "This won''t do. Have you forgotten what you''re going to do today?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi drowsily, as if he did not know what was happening. After shaking his head, he continued to sleep on the bed.


    Nie Yixi carried the person into the bathroom and shouted, "If you don''t clean up, I''ll come in and help you shower."


    In that moment, Peng Yanfei looked at himself in the mirror with unparalleled focus. She used cold water to wake herself up and quickly turned on the faucet, if he really came in, then what would happen? After showering, the clothes that Nie Yixi was about to put on on on the bed was a set of white dresses, and for some reason, Nie Yixi really liked Peng Yanfei wearing white dresses. There were all sorts of dresses in the house, but most of them were white.


    Peng Yanfei did not say anything about this matter, because she herself liked wearing white dresses, but the zipper behind her was stuck in the middle and seemed to be going against her will.


    When Nie Yixi entered, he saw Peng Yanfei''s beautiful back. Her skin was really too beautiful, white and smooth, and he really wanted to do something about it. He slowly walked over and gently zipped her up.


    Peng Yanfei blocked his kiss: "Eat breakfast, talk about what you want to do today while eating."


    After saying that, he turned around and ignored him. Nie Yixi smiled silently as he brought out the breakfast from the kitchen.


    "You promised me two days ago that you''d relax outside today. It can be considered a date. Have you really forgotten?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei in disappointment. This made Peng Yanfei feel very embarrassed, she had only thought that she was talking about it, she never expected that it would really continue.


    "En, okay then. It seems like you''ve already decided on today''s trip. Then can big handsome brother Nie lead me to have a good time, okay?"


    Nie Yixi smiled, "Hurry up and eat, you won''t be able to make it in time."


    Peng Yanfei looked at him speechlessly. Even at work, he had never seen him in such a rush.


    When the two of them reached the amusement park, Peng Yanfei was completely stunned. He pointed to the roller coaster and said, "You''re not asking me to play with this, are you?"


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "Su Ming said that this is where most lovers go on dates, so I made him buy two tickets here.


    Peng Yanfei laughed awkwardly. Could she say that she was afraid? Nie Yixi looked at her and laughed mockingly, "Are you afraid?"


    "You''re the one who''s scared, your whole family is scared. Let''s go, who''s afraid of who''s really scared?"


    Once he was provoked by Nie Yixi, this person would completely forget how to write the word fear.

 C31

    Nie Yixi saw that Peng Yanfei had already gone up and sat at the front, and Nie Yixi did not show any weakness as he sat beside her, listening to the staff member holding the microphone: "Alright, we will set off immediately. Everyone, please fasten your seat belts."


    After Nie Yixi had tied it up for Peng Yanfei, she repeatedly checked. It was obvious that she was trembling and her face was pale white. Nie Yixi asked worriedly after seeing her frightened expression, "Can you really do it? If you can''t do it, you can leave now. "


    "No, no, it''s done. I can do it."


    Facing Peng Yanfei''s attempt to be brave, Nie Yixi had no choice, the alarm bell started to ring, and the staff member laughed: "Please enjoy yourself to the good of a passenger, the roller coaster is going to leave immediately, scream as much as you want."


    As the roller coaster slowly drove out, Peng Yanfei nervously held onto Nie Yixi''s hand tightly. As the car sped up to its highest, Peng Yanfei looked down and shouted: "Nie Yixi, you bastard, I''m scared."


    Nie Yixi smiled at the person beside him who had scolded him so loudly. How could she be so cute and naughty?


    "It''s okay, there''s nothing to be afraid of with me by your side."


    Right after Nie Yixi finished speaking, the roller coaster started moving, and with a whoosh, the roller coaster directly descended from the highest point, causing Peng Yanfei to scream loudly: "Ah ~ Mom!


    Nie Yi Xi, I''m scared. Wuu.


    In the entire process, Nie Yixi did not say a single word, he only laughed happily and laughed at Peng Yanfei beside him, all the way until the roller coaster stopped, Peng Yanfei''s face was full of tears, her legs were too weak to walk, her heart was extremely disgusted, her stomach felt as though it had experienced a baptism, overturning rivers and seas.


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s uncomfortable look, Nie Yixi immediately carried her to the chair and went to buy her a bottle of lemonade. The girls by her side all screamed at this handsome guy and some even ran over to strike up a conversation.


    Nie Yixi didn''t even look at the woman in front of him, but directly walked past her to Peng Yanfei''s side.


    "Why are you trying to be brave? If you''re scared, then don''t go."


    "Shut the f * ck up. Whose fault is this? Who was the one who mocked me? Who used the provocation method?"


    He took the water and gulped it down, and before he even had a few mouthfuls of water, he puked it up again. Seeing her unwell look, Nie Yixi put all the blame on Su Ming.


    Peng Yanfei''s uncomfortable look and Nie Yixi''s considerate look were all recorded in the camera. He thought to himself: Fourth Young Master, I can only help you until here, if you still punish me when I get back, then I will definitely not help you do such a thing ever again.


    After Peng Yanfei s support, the two of them left the roller coaster and changed the intense stuff that happened to the gentle ones. However, after a day, they were still very happy, other than the roller coaster.


    Peng Yanfei saw that it was already getting late. He had originally wanted to turn around and ask Nie Yixi if it was time to go back, but he discovered that his person had already disappeared. Thus, Peng Yanfei worriedly searched everywhere.


    A little friend walked in front of Peng Yanfei and handed her a rose, saying sweetly, "Big sis, just now, a handsome brother asked me to give this to you, so that you can go over there."


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he watched the little girl stroke her head.


    "Thank you, little friend. Big sister understands."


    Peng Yanfei walked in the direction the little girl pointed. When he arrived at the fork in the road, a little boy handed her a rose speaking, and an ice cream in his other hand.


    "Beautiful big sister, that uncle told you to go this way just now."


    Peng Yanfei caressed his head, what kind of trick was this Nie Yixi trying to pull? Laughing as he received the rose, he walked in the direction the little boy pointed. In a big garden, the floor was covered with roses, and Nie Yixi stood alone in the middle, surrounded by people holding silver rods, all of them cheering as they watched Peng Yanfei walk in.


    "Nie Yixi, what are you doing?"


    "Peng Yanfei, my dear wife, today was a surprise for you. When we were getting married, I didn''t give you anything, I only gave you an account book and changed it to a marriage certificate.


    How many girls fantasized about their other half giving them such a romantic marriage proposal, but they were often disappointed. Now that their luck had fallen on Peng Yanfei''s head, the sweetness in their hearts was about to spill out.


    Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei into her heart of love, and knelt down on one knee to put the diamond ring on her hand. The surrounding people started to make even louder noises, the girls started to make even more envious sounds, and the boys started to cheer their brother on.


    "Fei Fei, are you satisfied with today''s date?"


    "Nie Yixi, you son of a bitch, why are you so emotional? Isn''t it just because you want to give me this ring? "Really, but I''m very satisfied. I have a very happy day today. Thank you, husband."


    Peng Yan smiled as he hugged Nie Yixi. This was the first time she had called Nie Yixi Hubby.


    Nie Yixi slowly smiled. The two of them embraced each other, as though no one could separate them at this moment.


    Just then, the phone rang. Su Ming walked into the distance and accepted the call: "Hello."


    Before he finished speaking, the other party''s anxious tone told Su Ming that something had happened in London. Su Ming hung up the phone in surprise and immediately called the helicopter.


    Su Ming shouted loudly: "Fourth Young Master, Fourth Young Master."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Su Ming behind him, and slowly released him.


    "Su Ming is calling for you, hurry up and go see if something has happened. I''ve already felt it today, go."


    Nie Yixi nodded, pulled Peng Yanfei away from the circle of love, and walked in Su Ming''s direction. He looked at him with a ghastly expression: "You better get to the point, if there''s nothing important, I''ll definitely drag you out and kill you."


    Su Ming nodded his head as he pulled Nie Yixi closer to whisper into his ear: "Fourth Young Master, something has happened in London, it''s very serious. Mike, send all the information to your computer.


    Nie Yixi nodded seriously, he turned and looked at Peng Yanfei who was pressing his hand against her head: "I have some matters today, I''m sorry that I couldn''t have dinner with you. Wait for me to come back, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded. Seeing his serious expression and his anxious look, the buzzing above his head caught Peng Yanfei''s attention. It was a helicopter.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to come back. Go and come back early."


    Peng Yanfei watched as he sat on the helicopter, and the roses on the ground scattered all over the sky. After they left, the roses stopped, and only Peng Yanfei stood alone in the rain of roses, feeling a little lonely.


    Suddenly, a person stood beside Peng Yanfei: "Young Madam, I was sent by the Young Master to send you back, this way please."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and followed the black clothed man out of the amusement park. The surrounding people looked at everything and all of them sighed at how much money this man had.

 C32

    When Peng Yanfei returned to the villa, she felt very lonely looking at the empty room. She kept feeling that something was missing, and this feeling was growing stronger and stronger. Sometimes, she would be in a daze because of this kind of thing.


    The next day, she still went to work normally, but this time Shi Jingyan seemed to be a little different. He was managing the company as if it was a temporary executor, so Peng Yanfei felt that something was wrong.


    Peng Yanfei passed the document to Zhan Yue, and carefully asked: "Is Shi Jingyan going on a business trip for a long time? I need you to be the interim CEO. "


    "What''s wrong? Are you not convinced? This time, he will be gone for at least a month. The things over there are very troublesome, didn''t he tell you? "


    Zhan Yue looked at Peng Yanfei suspiciously as her body trembled. She placed the document on his table and smiled: "What do you think? He said it was sudden and urgent, and it would take a long time to get back. He told me not to worry, but I couldn''t help worrying. "


    Peng Yanfei said with a face full of worry. Zhan Yue couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    "Alright, it''s not like he won''t come back, so don''t worry too much. Work hard."


    Seeing that Zhan Yue was not prepared to continue speaking, Peng Yanfei tactfully nodded his head and left. This time, Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi left at almost the same time, and they definitely had the same destination, but the two of them unanimously didn''t tell him their whereabouts.


    Peng Yanfei returned to his office and looked at the calendar on his table. He lamented the speed with which time passed, thinking that it had already been a month since he married Nie Yixi, but the two of them seemed to not even know the most basic information. Just like that, they married without knowing the reason.


    Peng Yanfei took out his phone and connected to the computer, preparing to check on Shi Jingyan''s recent itineraries, but it was only a few days ago that he called them out from the data room. As for where he went to yesterday, there were no records, so things became difficult.


    Peng Yanfei calmly thought back to the time when he had picked up the phone. It was obviously a business problem, but as for the city, it should no longer have his figure, so he could only let go.


    After determining the direction of the investigation, Peng Yanfei began to perform an investigation. After all, he had been taught a lot of things by his parents since he was young. He himself had graduated from the computer department, and was also a graduate student in finance.


    Zhan Yue used Shi Jingyan''s computer in his office, and unexpectedly discovered that a hacker was hacking. Zhan Yue immediately became interested, wanting to play around with the hacker, but the hacker''s skill level was very high without him.


    Peng Yanfei used her computer in the office to prepare to hack into Shi Jingyan''s computer, but she didn''t expect that Zhan Yue was actually stopping her, and seemed to really want to play with her. The corners of Peng Yanfei''s mouth raised, and perhaps, she didn''t think that her appearance was similar to Nie Yixi''s more and more.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the information on the computer, while holding onto the Smoke Bomb for Zhan Yue to study himself, he observed that it was, after all, a company''s computer, and if he spent too much time on it, it would easily be discovered. After obtaining the information he needed, Peng Yanfei left a wooden horse for Zhan Yue to use as a time bomb, and quietly left.


    Zhan Yue looked at the computer in his office and scolded in his heart: Damn, this person''s operation is very smooth, but he should be able to find the computer''s address. After all, this is Shi Jingyan''s computer, it more or less has a secure system, although normally he wouldn''t use a computer to store too many secrets.


    Thinking like this, Zhan Yue took the opportunity to search for the hacker, but just as he was about to check the address, he was caught in the trap that Peng Yanfei set for him. In an instant, the computer started to operate repeatedly between the computer and the computer.


    Peng Yanfei happily looked at the computer. This Zhan Yue this idiot is really an idiot, he doesn''t even know the basics, yet he still tried to stop me.


    Peng Yanfei opened the file that he obtained from Shi Jingyan''s computer, and discovered a financial report about London Finance''s loss. It contained information about the sale of firearms and the sale of white powder, and involved not just tens of millions of dollars, when Peng Yanfei saw this list, he was shocked. However, before she could store the evidence, the computer was destroyed.


    Looking at the situation, it should be Shi Jingyan''s firewall device, and did not expect to have such a usage, Peng Yanfei was immediately interested in this kind of operation, he turned on the computer, and as he expected, the computer did not have any more information about the previous event, and Peng Yanfei, who had only understood the complexity of the situation, was even more worried about Nie Yixi''s situation.


    Not to mention the matter of going to work, there were only two days of vacation left. Thinking about it, Peng Yanfei took out his hands and took a look, it was almost May, Labor Day was a very good opportunity, Peng Yanfei smiled as he looked at the computer. With that, he brazenly left the city.


    There were still four days until the May Day Labor Day. Peng Yanfei felt that every day had passed very slowly as his heart was a little anxious, thinking that something would happen to Nie Yixi. He wanted to hurry up and find him so that he could at least stay by his side and look after him.


    Peng Yanfei contacted the person there two days earlier. She was originally a member of the organization, after all, it was because of her parents, but because of this reason, many assassins wanted to kill off their entire family. That was why her parents hid her identity after she was born, including the people from the organization who did not know of Peng Yanfei''s existence.


    However, that did not mean that Peng Yanfei did not know about it. She also had a mission in the organisation, but no one paid attention to such a small personnel. Even the current boss, Nie Yixi, could not figure out the situation of his subordinates clearly, let alone a person who had never appeared in front of them.


    After Peng Yanfei finished making all the arrangements, he just waited for the day after tomorrow''s vacation. During this period, Zhan Yue didn''t come to challenge Peng Yanfei twice, he would both treat her to a difficult problem and treat her to a meal. He would typically give her a sweet date after giving her a slap, but unfortunately, Peng Yanfei didn''t eat that.


    Everyday, she would go back from work early and organize her information. This time, the relationship between the personnel was very secretive as she did not use too many people, afraid that Nie Yixi would find out.


    Peng Yanfei who had made all his preparations got on the plane to London the day before. After three hours of travel, he finally arrived at this beautiful city. It was luxurious and it was the symbol of London.


    Peng Yanfei saw that she was a girl and did not expect her to be this young. He stepped forward and extended a hand while smiling: "Hello, I''m Yan."


    Yan was Peng Yanfei''s code name. Usually, when colleagues meet, they would announce their code name, which was even personally mentioned by her mother.

 C33

    Looking at the Peng Yanfei in front of her, she was a little absent-minded. The organization did allow girls to grow long hair, but this girl seemed to have never been seen in the organization before.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Xiao. This way, please."


    After the two of them got to know each other, Peng Yanfei discussed the most recent situation in the car with her, especially with Shi Jingyan.


    "I''m sure you''re skeptical about my identity, Xiao Xiao. But I can assure you there''s nothing wrong with my identity. For personal reasons, my name has been removed from the organization. There''s only one code name left, so you can take a look at it."


    Peng Yanfei knew that Xiao Xiao didn''t trust him, so she took out what her father had left for her. When Xiao Xiao saw it, she looked at Peng Yanfei in shock.


    "Could it be that you are?"


    "No, no, please don''t think too much about it. There are some things that are very complicated, and my mission this time is also very difficult, so I can''t explain too much to you. But right now, I have to benefit from this sign and give you orders.


    Xiao Xiao''s face was serious as she regarded the emblem. "Yes, Miss."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the serious Xiao Xiao and nodded, "Alright, since you understand, then let''s go, send me to the nearest hotel, it''s been hard on you today, it''s already so late, you should hurry back."


    Xiao Xiao nodded as she brought her to the nearest hotel. After handing her the documents, she left.


    Peng Yanfei switched on his computer in the hotel and took out the information in his hands to analyse carefully. Inside, he saw the recent actions of Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi, it seemed that Shi Jingyan was really in a bad mood, the regional earnings he had obtained recently had plummeted, many places had suffered from indescribable attacks, and there was also the problem with the origin of the goods. All of these questions added together caused his region to suffer greatly, so he came over in a rush this time.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the documents in his hands coldly. He deserved it, after all that had happened, there was finally retribution for what had happened, but as for what Nie Yixi wanted to do, there shouldn''t be anything that he could do here, since his company''s interests were not involved, unless the mission was related to Shi Jingyan''s goods.


    Peng Yanfei started to use his own skills and contacts to investigate Nie Yixi''s whereabouts, and very quickly came to a conclusion. Thinking that it was already so late, he decided to surprise Nie Yixi at the harbor tomorrow, as Peng Yanfei''s plan was very good.


    Shi Jingyan sat on the boat and looked at Jack, who was sitting opposite of him, and angrily slapped the table: "Tell me, what the hell is going on here, the only place at the harbor that has not been raided, and a warehouse that hasn''t been taken down. As your boss, do you really think you''re the boss?


    I can testify that at that time, it was the members of the mafia who dug up our territory. At that time, we didn''t even have the power to fight back, so Jack went up to fight with them and save many of our brothers and it was precisely because of this that he himself was lying in the hospital for two days. When he woke up, he quickly called all of you.


    Shi Jingyan still maintained his cold expression and interrupted his assistant''s conversation, while looking at Yuanye who was beside him, and pointing at the goods and information around him.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I need to see the improvement in one week, so you don''t have to worry about the regional affairs. The rest will depend on how much you can buy for us."


    Yuanye nodded his head towards Shi Jingyan, and nodded: "Ok, Young Master Shi, leave this matter to me."


    Jack looked at Shi Jingyan and then at Yuanye. He knew this youth''s abilities, and sometimes, he couldn''t help but admire this young man.


    Yuanye nodded to him with a smile and left the meeting room to begin his work.


    Shi Jingyan looked at Jack. "What do you have to say? Tell me now, I''ll give you a minute to explain yourself."


    "Young Master Shi, I did not explain that the loss was all my fault. I hope you can forgive me.


    Shi Jingyan had to acknowledge Jack''s ability, otherwise, he would not have chosen him as the leader of this area. However, that was to say, whether or not he could still trust Jack now.


    "Alright, since you''ve already said it like that, I''ll give you one more chance to atone for your sins. If you mess up this time, I really won''t give you a third chance, understand?"


    "Yes, Young Master Shi. This time, I will definitely not disappoint you, and I will also give my brothers an explanation."


    Shi Jingyan sneered as he walked past him. The cold aura he gave off made Jack realize that he was not joking this time around. He had also made up his mind that he would not be trampled on like last time.


    Nie Yixi started to investigate from the base camp here. It was located in a basement located in the center of London and was filled with high-tech products, all sorts of high-end listening devices and mini computers. Of course, other than these things, the most important were firearms.


    Of course, these were things that Peng Yanfei could not see. If she knew that her father''s hard work had turned out like this, she would be extremely pleased. But now, all of these were inseparable from the prosperity of the country, as well as Nie Yixi''s leadership skills.


    Nie Yixi looked at Su Ming beside him with a serious expression: "Have you prepared everything I said?"


    Feeling the anger of his clan''s boss, Su Ming quickly and obediently nodded, "I''m ready, boss, do you want to activate it now?"


    "No, let''s wait for a while. After all, the probe is still in the experimental version. There are still a lot of uncertainties."


    "Okay, I will temporarily place the members of the research group first so that they can continue their research. However, Shi Jingyan''s situation is not very optimistic, do you want to take the opportunity to give them a heavy blow?"


    Nie Yixi thought as he walked. All of the people around him stopped and greeted him: "Hello, Fourth Master."


    A small part of them had been pulled into the AO Group by Nie Yixi, and they were left in the New York base, as well as the London base. They were very excited when they saw Nie Yixi, because there was a rule that didn''t change for the last ten thousand years, so wherever Nie Yixi was, they would have work to do.


    However, although Nie Yixi was the leader on the surface, it was only because the Eagle Group was the strongest in the organization, it did not mean that the rest of them were not important for this boss''s position.


    "There''s no hurry now, we have to capture all their goods in one fell swoop. After being injured like this by the Mafia this time, they will have to fight back, so they need ammunition. According to this lead, which bastards in Eagle Group will be sent out on missions? This time, it will be more than enough for them to have a good time."


    "Yes, boss." Su Ming looked at Nie Yixi in pleasant surprise. The Eagle Group only belonged to Nie Yixi, this organization was very special, there were only two people in the world who could order them around. The first was Nie Yixi and the other was Peng Yanfei''s father.

 C34

    Looking at Su Ming''s excited expression, Nie Yixi''s heart immediately throbbed. It had been a long time since he carried out a mission, but this time, he could only win and not lose.


    "That''s right, tell Hu Zi and the others. Send seven people out this time. In addition to the eight of us, let the octopus make the arrangements. He is the one who the captain has decided to carry out the mission."


    "Yes, boss." Su Ming ran towards the organization excitedly. Although he would never follow Nie Yixi out for a mission every time, he was still very excited even so, because this way, he could display his backyard work. Recently, he had researched many things to use as tools for the next mission.


    Su Ming was famous for being a Mechanic in his Eagle Group, everything was useful in his hands, and could sometimes even deal a fatal blow to the enemy. This was also why even if Su Ming did not take on a mission and did not know how to shoot, no one would look down on him.


    After Su Ming arrived at the organization, Octopus looked at him with excitement. "Is there a mission?


    He''s here, and he really has a mission. Choose seven people and tomorrow, add the boss to go find out where Shi Jingyan''s warehouse is, and how exactly we''ll do it. If you have the time, quickly decide on the person.


    "Ok, Old Su. It''s great that you''re here. I have a lot of energy with me. What did you prepare to cheat me this time?"


    The two of them walked back into the room, arms around each other''s shoulders, ready to talk for the rest of the night. However, it was already late, so the two of them had no intention of sleeping.


    Time passed very quickly, Jack walked to Shi Jingyan''s side and whispered something.


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head: "Alright, then let''s go, after all, leaving those firearms there is not a problem, since we have already found the exit, we can sell them off, and use them for our own use, and sell all of them according to the path you proposed, this can also make up for your lack."


    After Jack understood that he loved Shi Jingyan, he left the ship and started preparing for the day''s worth of work. The sun''s radiance had replaced the invasion of night, the sea water and the sun in the distance formed a line, it had been a long time since he had seen such a scene.


    Peng Yanfei had been waiting at the harbor for the sunrise since 4am in the morning. It had been a long time since she last saw such a beautiful scenery, and she still remembered when she was young, her parents always brought her along the coast of New York to watch the sunrise.


    Peng Yanfei saw that it was about time, and was prepared to investigate Shi Jingyan. Although this was the closest harbor to them and was very risky, it was indeed the simplest and most crude method. Peng Yanfei was not the type of woman who procrastinated.


    This morning, he had intentionally put on some makeup so that he wouldn''t look like himself. The style of his clothes had also changed. He had never worn such revealing clothes before.


    left from the harbor, but didn''t go straight to the warehouse, instead, he went to a subsidiary company in London. The reaction of the Shi Group was still very good, so it couldn''t be wrong to say that Shi Jingyan was a rich person, but this was the first time he found out that the Shi Group had a subsidiary company.


    However, when Peng Yanfei followed Shi Jingyan out, in order to prevent him from realizing that it was him, no matter where he went, he would always hook up with a little brother.


    However, what made Peng Yanfei angry was that Qi Ruijie had actually come to London with Shi Jingyan, which meant to say that Shi Jingyan had always been allowed to join his group. Even if Qi Ruijie did not appear in New York, there would still be a Qi Ruijie here.


    Although it was easy to predict such a thing, Peng Yanfei hated it when others lied to him the most.


    The man beside Peng Yanfei inexplicably felt the lady beside him becoming angry, and asked curiously: Are you alright? Beauty, is my service not thoughtful? "


    "No, no, you''re fine. Here''s your fee. Thank you for accompanying me all morning."


    The man smiled and left Peng Yanfei''s side. This time, he did not accompany him, so Peng Yanfei could only return to the hotel, at least until he found out the location of the subsidiary company.


    Returning to the hotel, Peng Yanfei was shocked by the sun and became like a dog. He tiredly laid on the bed and fell asleep. When he opened his eyes again, it was already 7 PM.


    Shi Jingyan looked at the time and nodded to Qi Ruijie, who was beside him, "Call Jack and have them prepare for action, I''ll be there immediately."


    "Alright, but you should let me go with you to Young Master Shi this time. At least I can take care of you."


    "No need, I''m not a three year old kid. Just help me monitor the financial operations here, and be a backup. Notify me in time if anything happens. You know the password for the surveillance cameras in the warehouse."


    Qi Ruijie nodded as she looked at Shi Jingyan worriedly. Although she was happy that she followed him out, she couldn''t be happy at all, she knew that the storage room was a very dangerous place. If the members of the Black Hand Guild were to enter this time, the consequences would be dire.


    Shi Jingyan patted Qi Ruijie''s head: "Alright, you don''t have to worry, nothing will happen, I''ll leave the backup to you, I''ll be going." He kissed her on the forehead and left.


    By the time they reached the warehouse on the outskirts of the city, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. He purposely made Jack take a few laps before finally arriving at the warehouse.


    Jack gestured to the people beside him to open the basement door. Inside, there were all kinds of JH equipment, all kinds of guns, Z bullets, small D bullets, and a series of heavy weapons.


    No matter how hard Peng Yanfei tried to investigate him, he could not find out his whereabouts. was a little disappointed, if he knew about this, he would have followed him for a long time.


    Nie Yixi and the others were following them unknowingly, but this time, they were only there to investigate. They didn''t bring many people with them, they only brought the car, its two partners, and their descendant, the archer.


    Nie Yixi gestured to them: Don''t get too close, we just need to remember the location and prepare to retreat.


    Just as the four were about to leave, the duck mouth seemed to have touched their alarm, and Jack, who was in the basement, shouted, "Young Master Shi, this is bad, someone has barged in."


    "Hoh, I''m waiting for them. Go and take care of them."


    Jack nodded his head and brought a group of people out, shooting at the red dots. Nie Yixi listened to the sounds of the gunshots as they retreated, the descendents of long-range shooting shot one after another, but the car was a detective squad. They could only hide in the grass, anxiously avoiding the attacks.

 C35

    When Nie Yixi saw this situation, he immediately reacted and covered them in the grass. Duck Head, who was beside him, threw the gun in his hand towards them, "Boss, this is for you.


    Nie Yixi nodded. "Alright, you guys hurry up and leave. They nodded, and the descendants hid in the grass behind them and shot.


    When Shi Jingyan came out from the basement, he saw Jack shooting towards the grass, facing the people beside him, "Turn on the lights, I want to see who has such ability, to dare investigate me at this time."


    The black clothed man nodded his head and then turned around to the second floor to light up the path ahead. Shi Jingyan stared at the moving grass patch and saw a figure that looked like Nie Yixi.


    Then, Shi Jingyan took out a handgun and shot it into Nie Yixi''s arm. Shi Jingyan saw that he had fallen on the ground and gave Jack and the others a look, waiting for them to bring him back.


    Nie Yixi saw that the blood was continuously flowing out from his arm, but the footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer. The duck beak was slowly approaching from afar, and with a casual flick, it hurriedly suppressed the injured Nie Yixi onto the ground, and with a bang, dirt flew everywhere under the light.


    Jack stopped his brothers from coming forward and waited for the smoke to dissipate before he searched for them. There was already no one around him, and quite a few of his brothers had been injured by the explosion.


    "Tell me what else you can do, and an injured person was let off just like that. From now on, you guys will stand guard here day and night until this batch of goods is sold."


    Jack nodded somewhat embarrassedly: "Yes, Young Master Shi, we will guard it well, you can rest assured."


    "Relax? "How can I be at ease with you? Why don''t you take a look at what you''ve done? We''ll leave it at this for today. Send some people to search the surroundings, they won''t be far away."


    Jack nodded as he sent Shi Jingyan away. Afterwards, he began to deploy the security around them and send people to search the area.


    That day, Nie Yixi and the others lost contact with each other, because they knew that they would contact their teammates. Long ago, the underground area had already been filled with magnetic interference devices, and now they could not even send a distress signal to the outside.


    "Boss, what should we do now? Don''t worry about your wounds, just eat the pain first." Duck Mouth looked at Nie Yixi nervously and asked worriedly.


    "It''s fine, just give me a bandage, we can''t contact the people outside, but this underground cave is safe for us right now, but since we''re surrounded by Shi Jingyan''s people, if we try to force our way through, we''ll definitely attract their attention, so we can just stay here for the night."


    Nie Yixi''s lips slowly turned white, and his body became a little dizzy. He had to take out the bullet in his arm as soon as possible.


    "Give me a knife and prepare some painkillers powder. Look at the shadow beside you, cover this area first. At least don''t let them find us here tomorrow."


    The two of them nodded seriously, the car passed the blade over, and seeing that Nie Yixi had not disinfected the knife and directly inserted it into his own arm, seeing his pale face, the car felt pain, as if the car wanted to say something, but seeing the current situation, it was simply impossible to say anything. They quickly passed over the painkilling medicine that had been crushed to Nie Yixi, as well as some anti-inflammatory medicine, and bandaged him up just like that.


    "Boss, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, you won''t die. But I''ll have to trouble you to stand guard tonight and pay attention to the direction of the enemy. If there''s anyone here, just kill them. You understand."


    The car nodded, and watched as Nie Yixi slowly closed his eyes to rest. After carefully placing the bag on his hands by his side, he began to do his own thing.


    This night was destined to be an extraordinary and passionate one.


    When Peng Yanfei found out that Nie Yixi had gone missing, it was already the afternoon of the second day. Only now did Peng Yanfei realize how worried and anxious he was when he heard that Nie Yixi had gone missing during her mission. It was only at this moment that Peng Yanfei clearly saw through his own heart.


    Since when did she care so much about his safety, and since when did she get used to his habits? This month of contact, this man had long been deeply buried in her heart, but she was unwilling to admit it, unwilling to face her own heart. Only now did she know how important this man was to her.


    packed his equipment and asked Xiao Xiao Xiao to send him all the information. Tonight, Peng Yanfei had been tracking Shi Jingyan since early morning, and after confirming his car yesterday, Peng Yanfei went straight to the basement to place the tracking device on top of his car. At eight in the evening, the tracking device indicated the direction of the car.


    Peng Yanfei did not immediately follow along. Instead, he looked at the coordinates on his phone and started to move, after 9 o''clock, he sent the coordinates to Xiao Xiao and told her to send people to rescue them if she did not get in touch with him by 8 o''clock the next morning.


    After everything was arranged, Peng Yanfei began to move. He drove a jeep to the destination, he did not expect it to be an abandoned food processing plant, Peng Yanfei looked at his surroundings, he did not expect Shi Jingyan to be so cautious, it seemed like this was the place where his illegal goods were stored.


    Thinking about this problem, Peng Yanfei laid on the ground as he slowly approached the factory. However, as the lights above were flickering, he could only walk in the dark, and there were also black-clothed men patrolling in front of him. There was nothing he could do, Peng Yanfei could only retreat to the vicinity of a small forest in the distance, and find a suitable time to enter and save them.


    Nie Yixi slowly opened his eyes and looked at the moon in the sky. The weather was not easy to handle, "The three of you take a look at the number of black-clothed people in the vicinity.


    "Alright, boss."


    However, there were more lights on the second floor and also more people on the second floor. This was not a good sign, after being strictly checked by the manager during the day, there were still three black-clothed men who were easy to deal with, their ducks had been used to play to protect Nie Yixi, although the number of people was small, but the situation on the second floor was very serious.


    After reporting the situation to Nie Yixi, he was no longer as weak as he was yesterday.


    "This way, we can break through at two in the morning. Two points are when people are at their most sleepy, so right now, all we need to do is wait."


    The four of them stood guard in four different directions, keeping an eye out for those black-clad men. But because of this, they met Peng Yanfei.

 C36

    Peng Yanfei saw that it was already midnight, and was preparing to make his move. Seeing that the number of black-clothed people had decreased, and that it was the time to change shifts, Peng Yanfei immediately avoided the light and rushed towards the factory.


    But just at this moment, her whereabouts were discovered by the descendants, and they carefully walked to Peng Yanfei''s side. Seeing that this black-clothed person didn''t expect that it would actually be a girl, Peng Yanfei clearly felt that there was someone behind him, and was prepared to turn around and give him a blow.


    The descendant felt that the girl in black in front of him wanted to attack him, so before Peng Yanfei could turn his head and attack her, he chopped her neck with his blade. He fell to the ground just like that.


    The descendant had no way of not knowing if this girl was an enemy or a friend, and could only drag her back into the cave. The descendant then placed Peng Yanfei by the cave entrance and went in to look at Nie Yixi, reporting the situation of this girl to him.


    Nie Yixi was very curious about what kind of woman could barge in alone, so he went straight to the cave entrance to take a look at her situation. When he saw that it was Peng Yanfei, he was both surprised and happy, and directly carried her in his arms while looking at his descendants.


    The descendant was stunned. What is this situation? Why did the boss suddenly turn into this? Who is this woman? The platinum beak and car behind her were both stunned. What is this situation? Could it be the boss''s woman?


    "Boss, who is this woman?"


    "She is my woman, descendant, you are really cruel. It seems that I should train you well when I go back."


    The descendant hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, boss. I don''t know about this, so I can''t be blamed. I can''t be blamed." The more he spoke, the more embarrassed he got, and the more he spoke, the more he retreated.


    Duck covered his mouth and turned his head to look at the car. "It can''t be true. When did boss have a woman? But this woman is really amazing, she actually came alone to look for boss, really amazing."


    Nie Yixi''s heart felt warm. Looking at Peng Yanfei''s face, he was very happy, and gently shook her body. After all, the current situation was extremely dangerous, so he had to wake her up quickly.


    Peng Yanfei slowly walked over to look at Nie Yixi. He was even more anxious as he hugged him, "Do you know that I was really worried about you? How can you just disappear like that, I''m really worried, you bastard. You didn''t even tell me when you came to London, you wouldn''t even tell me if you were in danger."


    The more Peng Yanfei said, the more wronged she felt, and the more she grieved, but she didn''t even know that she had placed pressure on Nie Yixi''s body.


    Nie Yixi was also completely unaware of his own wound bleeding, as he held Peng Yanfei who was crying nonstop, and continued to pacify her back.


    Alright, now is not the time to cry. Look, there are three people behind you looking at you, and you''re not ashamed of yourself. There are also those black-clothed men up there.


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s words, Peng Yanfei was stunned and turned around to look at the car, duck mouth and descendants behind her. Her old face blushed and she hid into Nie Yixi''s embrace, but a hint of red stunned her as she quickly raised her head to pick up Nie Yixi''s arm.


    "What happened to you? When did you get injured?"


    "It''s a gunshot wound from Shi Jingyan''s yesterday, there''s nothing much to worry about, it''s almost completely fine, you don''t have to worry."


    Peng Yanfei wiped the tears from his eyes and took out the bandages from his backpack, and even gave Nie Yixi some medicine to change into. With a face full of caution, the three people behind him looked at the blissful Nie Yixi, and they truly believed that their boss had fallen in love with this girl in front of them.


    After everything was explained, everyone began to prepare for action. Peng Yanfei picked up his phone and saw that there was actually no signal, it seemed like it would be better to have an expert on the computer at his side at this time.


    "Did you bring a computer?"


    He raised his hand and said, "Sister-in-law, I''ve got it. I''ve got it. Here you go."


    Peng Yanfei took the computer and logged into his own account. The equipment here was not simple at all, there were about 6 jamming devices laid on the ground, but these things did not disturb Peng Yanfei''s computer operation at all.


    "Nie Yixi, listen to me, I need you to cooperate with my actions, and according to our strength, we will not be able to obtain all of the evidence, so first, we need to remove the interference device on the ground. You four take a look at the map on my computer, and these green symbols will be the interference device.


    The car nodded as it looked at Peng Yanfei in admiration. This woman was not simple, no wonder she was able to be together with boss.


    "Ok, sister-in-law. We''ll remember all of this. It''s just that we don''t have much time left. Almost all of our electronic products have no signal. But why can your computer do that?"


    "It''s very simple. I don''t want the address here, so that the GDP can''t be located in my position. These jamming devices won''t work on me."


    The three of them nodded, as if they understood something. They stretched out their heads to look at the situation outside. The car was the first to start speaking to the people behind, meaning that no one was here, so everyone started to move.


    It took them almost an hour to deal with these jamming devices, and during that time, fortunately nothing happened, but Shi Jingyan seemed to have made his move, so everyone gathered in the basement.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi: "Not good, they are starting to move the goods, we need to hurry, if not don''t even talk about collecting evidence, we will not even know where the goods are."


    Nie Yixi nodded and indicated for Peng Yanfei to increase his speed. The five of them studied the following actions, the descendants were still shooting from afar, this time the target was the defense system upstairs, while the cars and ducks were used to detect and kill the people around the factory.


    Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei were in charge of hiding in the underground room to gather evidence, but this was the most dangerous mission, so everyone decided to attract their attention from above. They gathered all their firepower and strength on the ground and used the underground space.


    After Nie Yixi explained all of his plans to them, the carriage informed headquarters that the remaining people from the Eagle Group would be sent out to assist them. In the end, it was all due to the timing, and it was now 2.30 in the morning.


    After determining the time, everyone started to prepare for their next move. The descendant first killed the three people upstairs, but they were quickly discovered. Jack and Shi Jingyan who were in the basement were stunned.


    "Are they still here? "Jack, how did you check? Hurry up and bring your men to get rid of them. Today, we must transport the goods out, or else you and I will both be wasted here."


    Jack nodded and led his men out of the basement.

 C37

    Peng Yanfei hid in the darkness and watched as Jack brought him out, but Shi Jingyan still did not come out, so things were not going well. Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei nodded, indicating her not to worry.


    Instantly, white smoke rose up and Shi Jingyan had no choice but to force his way forward. However, at this moment, Nie Yixi stood in front of him and challenged him, "Nie Yixi, it''s you again! If I don''t cripple you today, even heaven wouldn''t be able to pass."


    Nie Yixi succeeded in attracting Shi Jingyan''s gaze and she saw them fighting and then she immediately jumped out, directly jumping into the basement. The weapons inside really suppressed her, Shi Jingyan, this scourge, actually sold out this much.


    Peng Yanfei quickly picked up the order and stored it in his backpack, then took out his phone to take a picture of everything, and some of them were their introductions. When he walked to the deepest part, he saw a lot of white paper on the floor, which recorded the whereabouts and uses of the J Fire, which was the most important.


    Just as Peng Yanfei bent down to pick them up, she saw that there was clearly a shadow behind her and held all the documents on the ground in her hands. With a side turn and a side kick, her movements were very perfect, which also gave her some time to retreat backwards and put the documents into her bag. She looked at the person in front of her, not expecting it to be Qi Ruijie.


    Qi Ruijie looked at Peng Yanfei who was in front of him with a face full of shock: "I thought it was you, but I didn''t think it would be you. It seems that my premonition was correct.


    Peng Yanfei laughed evilly, he did not say a word, and immediately took out his dagger to stab her. Qi Ruijie looked at Peng Yanfei who was about to stab her, and dodged to the side, but Peng Yanfei did not immediately let her go.


    "Looks like you''re going to kill them. Peng Yanfei never thought that you would have such a vicious heart."


    "None of your business. If you want to shut your mouth, that''s only a dead person. It''s better for you to obediently be one of your dead. But right now, no one will believe you even if you tell them."


    Peng Yanfei did not waste time talking with her and immediately brought the blade up. However, he did not expect that Qi Ruijie was not weak, he must have gone through training, otherwise, he would not have such skills, thus Peng Yanfei did not dare to underestimate her.


    Just as the two of them were at a loss for words, a man suddenly appeared behind them. He laughed sinisterly at Peng Yanfei, and knocked him unconscious on the ground.


    "Let''s go, quickly retreat, the evidence is already in my hands, but my identity has already been revealed, Qi Ruijie will definitely inform Shi Jingyan of my situation, and when he finds out that we joined hands to deceive him, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry, just leave."


    The Eagle Group had already rushed over and was fighting with Shi Jingyan''s men. Octopus looked at its beak, but did not see Nie Yixi, so it became somewhat suspicious.


    "Duck beak, where are the boss''s men?"


    "Oh, he went to find his sister-in-law. I think he should be able to go back soon. Let''s go."


    Just as the two of them were talking, Nie Yixi released a gunshot, "Retreat."


    The big guys who were still fighting immediately got out of the fight and threw Z Bullets at them. Their perfect positions fit well with their image of flying eagles, but the octopus was still like the sister-in-law in their ducks'' mouths.


    When they drove away from the factory and returned back to the base, everyone in the car was staring at Peng Yanfei. Everyone was stunned, who was this woman?


    Nie Yixi coughed slightly, looking at the awkward face of Peng Yanfei, this method was really unexpected, but he did not have to wait until later to introduce this kind of trouble.


    "This is your sister-in-law, my woman."


    When he said this sentence, everyone started to cheer excitedly. This caused Peng Yanfei''s face to turn completely red, but there was still one person sitting beside Peng Yanfei. At this time, everyone had also realized that there was another woman.


    "Then boss, which Ni?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Qi Ruijie, indicating to him how he should handle this girl, Nie Yixi. It couldn''t be that he should just throw her around randomly, since she was Shi Jingyan''s woman after all.


    "Don''t worry, just put us down at my place later on. This woman naturally has a good show for Shi Jingyan to watch, you should prepare to watch."


    Everyone started to jeer, they did not expect their own old laughter to be so pretty. However, his smile was definitely not directed at them, as everyone was well aware of this, and it had been so many years since they last saw Nie Yixi smiling at them, especially his gentle appearance.


    Everyone returned back to their organizations in excitement. After all, they did not know Peng Yanfei''s true identity, but not just anyone could enter the base, so everyone respected Nie Yixi''s opinion and left them at his place of residence.


    Nie Yixi brought Peng Yanfei home, which was one of his residences in London. Although he wouldn''t be able to live here for long in a year, he had to clean the entire place quickly. It was just that he hadn''t thought that Peng Yanfei would come here with him this time.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Qi Ruijie who was beside him with a dark expression. He really did not know what Nie Yixi was up to, it was true.


    Nie Yixi changed into a set of casual attire and casually gave Peng Yanfei a shirt: "Wait for me at home right now, I''ll go and take care of this woman properly, tomorrow you''ll see a lot of news."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, looking at the evil smile on his face, it seemed that he had a bad idea.


    Nie Yixi kissed Peng Yanfei on the forehead and then directly brought Qi Ruijie out of the residence and to a bar. This was the biggest bar in London, there were many celebrities and professionals drinking wine here, Nie Yixi had intentionally made Qi Ruijie''s clothes look tattered.


    He placed her on the bar counter and watched as the waiters each drank a cup of strong alcohol, before slowly pouring it into Qi Ruijie''s body. However, such a rough action was a type of enjoyment for some people, especially for those celebrities and people who looked at Qi Ruijie''s beautiful body.


    Then, a soccer star walked over and pushed Nie Yixi away. "How can you treat a girl like this, don''t you see that she''s already drunk?"


    "This was bought by laozi, why the f * ck do you care."


    Nie Yixi intentionally revealed Qi Ruijie''s identity, and everyone knew the rules. The soccer star directly punched Nie Yixi when he heard him, and Nie Yixi purposely let him take two steps back before leaving.


    But he had already informed them that he would be staying at a hotel tomorrow, and there would definitely be good news that they would not expect. Of course, with the help of the waiter, there would be a lot of Nie Yixi''s spies in this kind of bar, and that would be it just now.


    After Nie Yixi handed everything to the waiter, he left the pub. He did not like the smell of alcohol on his body, so he would do it well when he returned, after thinking about it, he drove the car out of the bar.


    Peng Yanfei waited at home obediently for him to return. After all, he had already confessed in the factory.

 C38

    Peng Yanfei was really bored at home. On the TV, there was a youth romance drama that was currently being broadcasted, and he was eating potato chips while watching it, but he couldn''t enter into it at all. He kept thinking about how he had been so impulsive while he was in the cave, and even hugged him.


    The more Peng Yanfei thought about it, the more he couldn''t understand why he would cry. Just when she was feeling uneasy, Nie Yixi returned and saw her beautiful wife sitting on the sofa, wearing a pink nightgown.


    Peng Yanfei turned his head to look at him, "You''ve returned, but just where did you bring her to?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow, but let''s talk about us now."


    Peng Yanfei looked at him suspiciously as she continued to eat her potato chips. Nie Yixi walked in front of him and took her potato chips, then sat on the sofa.


    Peng Yanfei unconsciously turned his gaze away from her deep feeling in his eyes, and pinched her chin, he wanted her to look at him.


    "Nie Yixi, are you sick? Let go of me right now."


    "Let you go? "Are you being too bold? Who told you to go to such a dangerous place? If I wasn''t here on a mission, I wouldn''t even know if you were dead, right?"


    Peng Yanfei did not say anything. He was indeed being too impulsive, but he had already thought of all of his plans.


    "I have a plan, and it''s not like I''m the only one behind. Plus, it''s not because of you, I can''t contact you, and I feel very sorry for you. Can''t you just let yourself die and then I''ll be widowed?"


    Nie Yi pursed his lips and laughed, this smile shook Peng Yanfei, why is this man like this, he''s actually smiling so coldly now, truly a different person for the next three days.


    "Don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. I know that someone is supporting you from behind, but you are only my wife here, so you should do your duty and take good care of your husband. As for the rest, you have your husband."


    Peng Yanfei looked at him blankly, not daring to believe it: "If you didn''t ask me, how did I find you guys? "And you''re not even asking me who I got your information from?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "This is your fault, didn''t I promise you that I would give you some private space? If you are willing to say it yourself, you will naturally say it. If you are unwilling to say it, you will never say it no matter what I ask you.


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he looked at the man in front of him. Other than his father, the only person in the world who could treat him well was this man.


    "Why are you so good to me?"


    "There''s no reason why, because you''re my wife."


    Was it just because she was Peng Yanfei''s wife? If it wasn''t him right now, would he have liked her? Would he be so good to her?


    Nie Yixi looked at the absent-minded Peng Yanfei, and held her in his arms. "Don''t think too much about it, my wife can only be you, and my lover can only be you. "This is what you should do as your husband. Hurry up and sleep, it''s already early in the morning."


    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently, she gave him the remote control in her hand and took out her phone to send Shi Jingyan a message, showing her concern for him. At the same time, she also told him the recent situation, but it was useless to him.


    Looking at Peng Yanfei''s back figure, there was something that he couldn''t say in his heart. Tonight might be another sleepless night.


    After Peng Yanfei finished showering, he laid down comfortably on the bed. He was really happy, it was so comfortable, Nie Yixi started to feel frustrated again when he saw her like this, and his body started to become unruly again. But reason still overcame his need, and watched as she laid on the bed without blow-dry hair again, and quickly went to the bathroom to take out a dry towel.


    "Get up, I gave you my hair dry. Didn''t I tell you that sleeping like this is easy to catch a cold? Why didn''t you listen to Ni? "


    "Oh, got it, why are you acting like an old mom, so long-winded."


    Nie Yixi did not pay attention to her and directly grabbed a towel to dry her hair. Peng Yanfei was a little sleepy, so he directly fell into her embrace with squinted eyes.


    Nie Yixi felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. Didn''t this girl know that he wouldn''t be able to control her?


    At noon on the second day, Nie Yixi slowly woke up and kissed Peng Yanfei''s forehead. His heart was brimming with happiness as he prepared to cook something delicious for his wife.


    When Peng Yanfei woke up, it was already 7: 30 in the evening. She wanted to turn around and feel as if her body was being pressed down by a car, but that was not the worst case scenario. Then she looked at the patch of red on the bed and instantly understood what happened last night.


    So it was actually like that, really. Peng Yanfei looked at the red color on the bed, and was a little unhappy in his heart, but he felt that he actually enjoyed it a lot last night.

 C39

    Just as Peng Yanfei was crazily entangling himself with his feelings, Nie Yixi pushed open the door and looked at the who was on the bed with a face full of grievance and bewilderment. He walked over with a smile and carried her in his arms.


    "Wife, you really are delicious. How is it? I gave you some fish soup. Can you get up? "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi a little weirdly, but it couldn''t be said to be weird in any way. It was as if Nie Yixi was doting on him even more than before, as he looked at Nie Yixi weirdly.


    "Nie Yixi, do you love me? Do you like me? Did you really marry me because of a mission? "


    "Idiot, of course not, back then you were the only one who thought that, after all, I was just a partner to you, but when I first met you, I already decided to marry you back. I can clearly tell you that I love you a lot, love you a lot, and grow old together with you for my entire life."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were overflowing with tears. So that was the case, he suddenly felt relieved, if that was the case, that''s good, that''s good, if only she thought the same way as him, then it would be him.


    "That''s fine. Since you said it like that, I reluctantly accept your confession. It''s just that I don''t have parents, nor family. However, you are different, so I might have some."


    Peng Yanfei did not explain it clearly, but Nie Yixi understood that these considerations were indeed cute.


    "Don''t worry, everyone in my family is easy to get along with. However, if they want to make things difficult for you, you can just tell me. In that family, almost no one disagrees with me, as long as it''s my choice."


    Peng Yanfei nodded her head bashfully. Nie Yixi held her in his arms and helped her out of her bed, but she looked very proud of the painful expression on her face. It seemed that she did not have to worry about anything in the future.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi, who had an evil smile on his face, and pinched his thigh: "What are you laughing at? Do you think it''s funny? Isn''t that so, eh? "


    Nie Yixi hurriedly supported Peng Yanfei back onto the bed and shook his head. "No, how could that be, just quickly lie on the bed, I''ll go and bring it over for you."


    Seeing that Nie Yixi was trying to take liberties with her when she had nothing to do, Peng Yanfei felt a little scared.


    Peng Yanfei boringly picked up his phone and looked at the text message Shi Jingyan had sent him: I got it, take good care of your body in New York City. If you feel bored, you can go out and have fun, don''t worry about me.


    Peng Yanfei picked up his phone and immediately called: Okay, you have to take good care of yourself. He switched off his cell phone and turned on the TV in his room. When he turned on the TV, he saw a piece of entertainment news. It was about a football star and a prostitute who had been caught red-handed in their room.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t really like gossiping about these things and was about to change the channel, but he felt that the female owner was very familiar and immediately switched the channel. Peng Yanfei was so shocked that his jaw dropped, Nie Yixi was really ruthless, to actually reveal it to Qi Ruijie in such a way, that Shi Jingyan wouldn''t believe what she said no matter what.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi who was carrying the fish soup: "How did you do it? Could it be that this football star is one of your people? "He actually did that."


    To them, all these girls were just playing around. It''s just that if they wanted Shi Jingyan to lose all trust in them, they would have to start with this woman''s most precious thing, but the two of them should have already been in a relationship for a long time. Shi Jingyan probably did not think that the person beside him would actually betray him.


    "How do you know they''ve already had a relationship? Like you, eat and quickly wipe your mouth before leaving."


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei in shock, but did not say anything after, it seemed like this woman knew more than he thought, this was also good, to prevent herself from suffering a loss after going out.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the confused Qi Ruijie on the TV, and felt really relieved. Thinking back to how she used to bully him, he felt that she had been taken revenge by Nie Yixi.


    Looking at the piece of news on the phone, Shi Jingyan was infuriated even more. He looked at Jack and said, "Go, bring Qi Ruijie back and directly send her back to New York City. Don''t let her see him again."


    Jack nodded, looking at the news on his phone, he sighed inwardly. Didn''t this Qi Ruijie always have a crush on the Young Master Shi? How could he have done such a thing? It was adding fuel to the fire now. He had not been able to fully investigate what happened yesterday, and now such a thing happened. He really did not know what to say.


    Jack started to busy himself with the things in his hands, passing all the finances he lost yesterday to Shi Jingyan.


    "A dozen or so brothers have died, and seven or eight of them have been injured, but nothing has been lost on the goods. All these people are plotting something, and Nie Yixi, what exactly do you want?


    looked at Qi Ruijie who was on his phone, and slowly calmed down. Last night, Peng Yanfei had just sent him a message informing him that Nie Yixi had not been home for two days, so the current situation was that she was at home. If Nie Yixi disappeared, then wouldn''t that be the same day she called him?


    Shi Jingyan had his doubts and waited for the result.


    When Jack arrived at the entrance of the company, he saw Qi Ruijie standing at the entrance. She was looking at him dejectedly, so Jack went up to her and took off his jacket and draped it over her body.


    "You should know New York. Young Master Shi hates you and doesn''t want to see you. She wants you to complete the procedures to go back as soon as possible."


    Qi Ruijie nodded blankly, looking at Jack, holding his hand and looking at him pleadingly.


    "Jack, could you please help me deliver a message that Young Master Shi is wary of Peng Yanfei? She''s not on our side."


    Jack nodded and helped her call a taxi before directly returning to Young Master Shi''s office to relay Qi Ruijie''s original words to Shi Jingyan. In addition to the information Jack gave him, Shi Jingyan slowly became suspicious.


    Peng Yanfei had just finished eating dinner. He looked at the caller ID, glanced at Nie Yixi, then looked at his own phone. He received it and said gently: "Young Master Shi, are you coming back?"


    "You''re not in a hurry yet, what are you doing at home? "How''s the weather these days? Did you go out to play with Ni?"


    Peng Yanfei''s heart thumped. He had come here to investigate, and it seemed that Qi Ruijie had still said something to Shi Jingyan. It seemed that he could only play.


    "I just finished dinner and prepared to lie in bed for a while. The weather isn''t very good today and the temperature is around 10 to 17 degrees. However, the air is much better after the rain tonight."


    Shi Jingyan listened to what Peng Yanfei said, and checked the weather forecast to be exactly as she said, it was just that this matter was not considered as a test, after all, how could Peng Yanfei answer all the questions he knew without even looking at his phone?

 C40

    Shi Jingyan looked at him like he was an idiot. It was possible that he had gotten so angry in the past few days that he had lost his mind.


    "What happened, Jing Yan, did something happen over at your side?" Do you need me to help you? Your voice sounds really tired. "


    Peng Yanfei''s worried tone made Shi Jingyan feel a lot more at ease, and listening to the beautiful woman''s voice was actually a kind of happiness, as this kind of feeling of not being able to get her love could even stir up a man''s desire to conquer the world.


    "Okay, I will rest well. It''s already so late for you, so don''t be greedy and remember to rest well. I''ll be back in a week or so.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head as he looked at the phone, he said good night to Shi Jingyan and then hung up. Nie Yixi''s face was filled with black lines as he looked at Peng Yanfei''s phone, as if he wanted to throw it on the ground and use all his strength to stomp on it.


    After Peng Yanfei hung up the phone, he looked at Nie Yixi: "Now is not the time to be thinking about those problems, he is starting to suspect me, so I have to hurry back. I have all the information and evidence here on my computer, this USB is for you, and inside it is the evidence.


    Nie Yixi nodded, he accepted the dish and kissed Peng Yanfei''s forehead, then tidied up the bowl and tableware, preparing to take them out. The two of them had been together all day, but since Shi Jingyan was starting to suspect, then it would be better for them to go back together.


    There was only a day left for May Day, and going back now was really unbalanced. However, looking at Nie Yixi beside her, the little bird leaned against his shoulder, its legs seemed to be tired from standing.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Do you want to rest for a bit?"


    "No need, we''re just waiting for the opportunity. We don''t have much time left. When we go back, we should keep a low profile. It would be better to take the opportunity to change our appearance and shout."


    When Nie Yixi heard Peng Yanfei muttering to himself with his head lowered, he looked at her lovingly. So it turns out that having a lover was exactly this kind of unlimited tolerance and love for her.


    The two of them walked while talking about their love. The people around them were looking at the couple that were blessings to them. They really were a perfect couple.


    When he answered New York, Nie Yixi did not notify anyone. Even the current Su Ming did not know that his eldest brother had returned to New York with his sister-in-law. It seemed that his eldest brother had gone crazy.


    When the two of them returned to the house, it was still the same as before. What was different was that the feelings they had here were different, and now it was the right and proper home.


    Nie Yixi placed his luggage on the ground and directly carried Peng Yanfei back to his room to do something shameful. Peng Yanfei then struggled to look at him, "It''s not good for you to spread your lust during the day, take a look at what time it is."


    "What''s wrong with that? The law can''t control my love with my wife, who else can."


    Taking advantage of the time it took for them to speak, the skirt Peng Yanfei was wearing was long gone, and right now, other than the clothes she was wearing, there was nothing else. Nie Yixi kissed every inch of her skin, and only now did he feel that night''s sensation.


    The two of them began their own great battle. It was inevitable that they would not admit defeat in the next three hundred rounds. Their close relationship very soon filled the entire atmosphere.


    Shi Jingyan looked at the list in his hands. Fortunately, he did not lose this time, so he picked up the list: "This time, go and transport the goods yourself.


    "Yes, Young Master Shi. I understand that this time''s goods are more important than anything else. Don''t worry, I will complete it well."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, with a wave of his hand, he sent him out, the things that had happened in the past few days had made him extremely tired.


    In the next few days, Peng Yanfei started working normally, and disappeared from the second day after coming back. If not for the fact that she would send Peng Yanfei a text message every day, she really didn''t know what dangerous mission Nie Yixi would be undertaking from time to time.


    When Shi Jingyan returned home tonight, he was the one who told her about this matter. Although he felt it had nothing to do with him, he still had to complete the act.


    Once Shi Jingyan landed on the plane, he immediately went to Peng Yanfei''s home. But right now, there was already no one living here, of course he knew this, he couldn''t possibly go to Nie Yixi''s home to find his wife. If his wife got shot by a dog, then tomorrow''s headlines would become: Young Master Ye of the Shi Group, the wife of the 4th Young Master of the AO Group.


    After Shi Jingyan picked up his phone and directly sent a message to her, he sent this message to Nie Yixi. Nie Yixi then directly told Peng Yanfei the location of the bottle of medicine from last time, telling her to definitely take it away.


    Shi Jingyan had already bought two beers and was waiting for Peng Yanfei to come.


    When Peng Yanfei came over, he looked at Shi Jingyan in shock. This person was probably crazy, after getting himself out of bed so late at night, he saw that this man had brought beer with him. He had a crazy expression on his face as he looked at Shi Jingyan.


    "Young Master Shi, what are you doing?"


    "Have a drink with me. I haven''t been by your side for almost a month. Don''t miss me."


    "No, no, I miss you."


    "Oh? "What do you want? This place, or this place?"


    When Shi Jingyan made his move, Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan with slight displeasure, and hurriedly invited him back to his room. When they reached the room, there wouldn''t be much of a change even if they died here.


    Peng Yanfei took the beers in his hands, opened them one by one, and conveniently placed the medicines on his back, then recurred the beer. Peng Yanfei watched as Shi Jingyan took the bottles and gulped down the alcohol in joy, looks like he had indeed met with troubles in the past few days, there were some things that gave him quite a lot of trouble.


    As Peng Yanfei watched him drink bottle after bottle, he was truly a little nervous. He was surprised to take the opportunity while the alcohol was still strong, and directly push Peng Yanfei down to the ground to take off his clothes.


    Peng Yanfei calmly faced this kind of thing.


    "Young Master Shi, let''s return to our room, this is not a good place."


    "Fine, you little demoness. But, don''t call me Young Master Shi anymore, just call me Jing Yan. I like it when you call me that."


    Seeing him walk over crookedly to the bedside, Peng Yanfei pushed him onto the bed this time and made him think that he had already hugged her for the rest of the time. But in reality, nothing had happened, Nie Yixi''s medicine was really effective.


    The sun had already begun to roll his eyes, and Shi Jingyan slowly got out of bed. Looking at the time, he did not expect that it was already this time, and looking at the warm blanket beside him, he thought back to last night''s passionate period. Now, Shi Jingyan''s suspicions had been completely eliminated.

 C41

    Peng Yanfei looked at the breakfast in his hands and felt very uncomfortable. Although this was his second time, since he had already confirmed his feelings with Nie Yixi, he felt like he was carrying him on his back to find a lover. However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Shi Jingyan watched Peng Yanfei''s back as he walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    "You''re always so empathetic. It''s great that you''re back. I still need to go to the company for a meeting later, so you should take a good rest at home, right?"


    "Alright, hurry up and go then, don''t worry about me. These few days, even if Nie Yixi isn''t at home, I won''t be able to gather any information by myself, so I thought I should go to his study and see if there''s any useful information. But it seems that there is, it''s just that the computer doesn''t know the password and knows how to turn it on, so it doesn''t feel like an ordinary computer."


    Shi Jingyan thought, after all, this was Nie Yixi''s thing, and would definitely not be discovered so easily. Right now, they were just this type of relationship, it would probably be hard if he found out about it, but it seemed like he wouldn''t be able to stay here for too long.


    "Alright, you don''t have to rush. When the time comes, he will tell you everything, okay? Zhan Yue has been going to London recently, so he might not be able to manage the company''s finances. How about this, you try out his work tomorrow. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan in pleasant surprise, but after that, he was entangled with a dilemma.


    "But, won''t the Battle Manager be angry? As soon as he left, I wanted to snatch his position. I feel like I really have the upper hand. Although you believe that this is something to be happy about, it''s not the same this time. "


    Shi Jingyan laughed: I knew you would think this way, I did not make this request, but Zhan Yue said for me to temporarily hand over the position of general manager to you, when he returns, you will personally return it to him.


    Only then did Peng Yanfei accept this suggestion, why did Zhan Yue raise this request? Was it because of his outstanding performance? Or was it because she liked him?


    Time doesn''t allow me to think about it, but right now, it''s also a matter worth being happy about, isn''t it? Peng Yanfei was all smiles, and this time he could even hold their financial situation in his hands.


    After eating lunch, Shi Jingyan left Peng Yanfei''s place of residence and returned to the company. After he left, Peng Yanfei packed up and prepared to return to the villa.


    Returning home, Peng Yanfei looked at the empty house, why was his heart so empty? Hasn''t he come back yet? Did he encounter any danger with it? Peng Yanfei thought.


    Peng Yanfei was a little worried for Nie Yixi''s safety. She had injured her back, but she didn''t know where she was at the moment, and she didn''t say anything to him when she left, so it was normal that she wasn''t able to find Su Ming now. It was just that the situation now was still alright, as she stabilized Shi Jingyan.


    Peng Yanfei planned to investigate his whereabouts, and was about to take it out to the study room to secretly use the computer to investigate his whereabouts, when he heard the doorbell below. Peng Yanfei anxiously opened the door to see that it was Su Ming who was slightly excited.


    "Su Ming, you''re back. His man? Not with you? "


    It''s just that on the way back, I''ll probably be back tonight. I came here to give you something, and since those fellows in London knew of sister-in-law''s existence, they were anxious to give you a present. They gave it to you behind your back, so please don''t tell their boss about it.


    Peng Yanfei could not help but smile bitterly, what gift was it that Nie Yixi did not know, it was simply a gift.


    "Alright, I understand. Then, do you want to come in and sit for a while and drink a cup of tea before leaving?"


    Su Ming smiled and shook his head: "I don''t need it. Sister-in-law, take care of your body properly.


    After Peng Yanfei nodded his head and sent him away, he took the box and opened it. It was fine that he did not see it, but he knew why he did not want Nie Yixi to know that most of it were his personal belongings and even a pair of small pants. There were a lot of things he had used in combat.


    Peng Yanfei noticed that there was a red-coloured unknown object in a small box behind him. After opening it, Peng Yanfei really wanted to beat someone up, it was an interesting underwear, he really didn''t want them to think of such a gift.


    Octopus looked at his brother curiously and asked them, "What did you give to sister-in-law?"


    "Oh, most of them should be the boss''s personal belongings, as well as some toys from last time. I wonder if Su Ming has sent any over to sister-in-law yet." The duck mouth said worriedly.


    Ya Ya looked at these men with a face full of contempt. It was simply not fresh at all. When the car looked at Ya Ya with a face full of disdain, she was very curious as to what kind of present she would give her.


    "Hey, you don''t seem to be happy with our gifts. I wonder what you''re giving us."


    Of course I''m not satisfied with your gift. You guys don''t dare to tell your boss that your gift is normal, but even I wouldn''t dare to say that I have teammates who hurt others. What I sent was of course a deep sense of joy from my boss.


    "You tell me. It''s really not good to repeatedly ruin our appetite like this. Not only are you not telling us our things, you''re even saying your things so well. Is it really that good?"


    Duck beak looked at Yayi in doubt and looked at them suspiciously. Everyone was trying to please the duckbill. Without it, how would they know?


    "I''m giving you sex underwear. Think about it, can the boss control your sister-in-law so much after she puts it on?" You don''t believe me when I say you don''t have brains. It''s true. Stupid. "


    Everyone heard this logic and asked, "Are you so sure that sister-in-law can wear it?" "I don''t think so. Sister-in-law isn''t a girl who can do anything, like you!"


    "What''s wrong with me? Duck beak, come come come come, tell your grandaunt what happened. How am I not a lady?"


    The people in the audience were all busy watching the scene, and did not care too much about the rest of the matters. The people in the crowd were all busy watching the scene, but the people in the group were not interested in the rest of the matters.


    The atmosphere in London was one of playing around. After all, they had completed their mission well, and their car, duck mouths and descendants had all received their rewards, but Peng Yanfei''s situation at home was not so good. Although he was very happy to receive their gifts, his relationship with them had become really good.

 C42

    When it was just after three in the afternoon, Peng Yanfei started to prepare the ingredients for the night. Thinking that Nie Yixi was coming back, he unknowingly prepared a little more, and it was all his favorite, but seeing that it was still early, even Peng Yanfei himself felt a little anxious.


    Sitting on the sofa and watching TV, Peng Yanfei frequently looked at her phone and time. There was no news, but time was still constantly walking, and the contents of the television already did not attract her attention. Peng Yanfei stared at the love story on the television in a daze, slowly seeing the male lead as Nie Yixi.


    Peng Yanfei was a little shocked at her image abilities. How much did she miss him? It''s true. She pursed her lips and smiled. All the girls in love were retarded.


    From time to time, Peng Yanfei would look at the door, and only heard the sound of the door opening. It was already 5 PM, when Nie Yixi opened the door, he saw a pair of eyes filled with anticipation, the unhappiness in his heart had almost disappeared.


    Peng Yanfei immediately stood up and walked over. He stretched out his hands and the two of them held each other in a very sweet embrace.


    "Why did you come back so late? Did something happen? Your complexion is not only very good, it''s also very haggard."


    Nie Yixi didn''t say anything and buried his face in her shoulders. After a long while, he finally raised his head and looked at Peng Yanfei, and kissed her on her forehead.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. I haven''t eaten for the entire day. Go cook some delicious food."


    "Alright, then go back to your room and sleep first. It''ll be more comfortable to take a bath."


    Nie Yixi nodded and smiled before going upstairs. However, Peng Yanfei clearly felt that something was wrong the moment he returned, but since he did not say anything, he did not ask. Therefore, Peng Yanfei could only shake his head and walk into the kitchen.


    After all the dishes had been served, Peng Yanfei went up to his room and saw him lying on his bed without even taking off his clothes. It seemed that he was really tired.


    Peng Yanfei walked forward and gently called out, "Nie Yixi, Nie Yixi, you should get up to eat first, and then sleep, okay?"


    Nie Yixi slowly woke up and smiled at Peng Yanfei: "Alright, let''s eat first."


    The two of them did not speak even after they reached the table. Peng Yanfei had been looking at Nie Yixi the entire time, hoping that he would take the initiative to say it out loud. She could not bear to look at him now.


    "What happened to you? Did your injury recur not long ago? Let me see."


    Peng Yanfei said as he stood up, planning to look at his injuries, but he was stopped by Nie Yixi, who pulled her over to his side.


    "I really don''t have much to do. I''m just a bit surprised. I''m a bit unconfident. I just feel like everything I''ve done right now was wrong. Suddenly, I discovered something incredible. It''s hard for me to accept it all of a sudden."


    This was Peng Yanfei''s first time seeing this kind of Nie Yixi, so what did he feel that he had suffered from a blow, that he was becoming more and more abnormal, and not being confident? Was this what he would say?


    "It''s okay, you''re not wrong. You should think in the right direction when you think it''s the right thing to do. You''re just you. You''re the most decisive person I''ve ever met, and also the person who can most distinguish right from wrong."


    Hearing Peng Yanfei''s words, Nie Yixi immediately became spirited, and felt that he was too weak, and also childish, just now. When did he reveal such an expression?


    "Fifi, you have to hear what I''m saying. I''ve been in the basement this time to turn in the evidence, but I''ve been waiting for three days and there''s no news. I''m surprised by this, and I was going to start the investigation, but my superiors tell me that I''m not needed, and they''ll send someone back to the case."


    Peng Yanfei stroked his chin. So that was the case, no wonder Nie Yixi had such an expression, this was understandable.


    "According to your meaning, there is a spy in the organization, so Shi Jingyan might be in there, or he might be in a cooperative state, which is probably the meaning of this, which is why you have such thoughts, but I feel that it is completely unnecessary, you are Nie Yixi, even if he is your parents, you will not comply with his wishes, you have your own consciousness, so I feel that we should capture this person now, otherwise the organization will get into trouble sooner or later."


    The two of them had never told anyone about their family, but from the first time they met, Peng Yanfei knew that Nie Yixi was a member of the XC family.


    "Fei Fei, why do you know that organization so well? Are you a member of that organization?"


    Peng Yanfei was obviously startled, at first when he first saw the emblem on Nie Yixi''s neck, he already knew which organization Nie Yixi was from, but now he started to analyze the relationship between the characters inside, it was very easy for people to think like that.


    "I''m not one of them, I just have friends inside, so I can find out some things through her complaints, don''t worry about it, what''s more, haven''t I seen your teammates before? You don''t have to worry. "


    Nie Yixi had a faint smile on his face, he naturally did not believe what Peng Yanfei had said, but right now, even if he was deceived, he was not willing to tell her the truth, so no matter what he asked, it would be meaningless. He could only wait for the day when she herself was willing to say what she wanted to say.


    "Alright, let''s eat first. I''m really hungry."


    Peng Yanfei let out a long sigh filled with emotions. Although he did not believe her for the same reason, Nie Yixi understood that she would not continue asking questions, since what she said was false. Why did she have to continue saying that she was not willing to tell him the reason, it was the same reason that she was unwilling to tell him about her past life.


    As Peng Yanfei ate, he stopped eating and looked at Nie Yixi: "Just now, you interrupted me while I was speaking, only now did you remember what I wanted to say. Since we already know that there is a spy in the organization, then, will your identity be exposed? Looking at the current situation, he should be in cahoots with Shi Jingyan. "


    "I''m not sure, so I need you to scout for me."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, this was certain as well.


    "If he knew, he would definitely tell me. After all, I''m still by your side. To him, I''m his lover. How could he give his woman to a soldier? This is bound to be unrealistic, and it will also get me to pay more attention to your actions, especially as to who you are meeting with is the most important. "


    Nie Yixi nodded. The two of them continued to eat happily.

 C43

    After the two of them finished washing the dishes, they went back to their own rooms. Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei when he saw that she was about to go back to her own room.


    "Do we still need to sleep in separate rooms? We''re already husband and wife, don''t tell me you want me to live a single life? "


    Peng Yanfei rolled her eyes and entered his room with her head lowered. Although this was not the first time she entered this room, the interior decorations were really too monotonous for him.


    Peng Yanfei directly laid on his bed. Suddenly, he remembered that the present Su Ming brought over today seemed to contain a piece of sexy underwear, and seeing that Nie Yixi was in such a bad mood tonight, he was considering whether that dress on the ship was trying to make him happy or not.


    When Nie Yixi came out and saw that the girl on the bed was doing something unknown, he slowly walked over and lifted the blanket and saw that the little girl was wearing a red skirt.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi with a flushed face, and when he looked towards the direction of Nie Yixi''s eyes, Peng Yanfei immediately kicked him.


    Nie Yixi reacted and took her foot over, placing it on his nose to smell it, "Wifey, you have a special kind of beauty tonight."


    Peng Yanfei had to go to work the next day, but when she woke up at eight o''clock, the pain on her body had really made her collapse.


    Fortunately, the man beside him was still sleeping soundly, so Peng Yanfei was very playful, took out a watercolor pen and drew something on his face before turning around and leaving. He was prepared to go to work after taking a bath, but he would probably be in a hurry as well.


    When Peng Yanfei went out of the door, Su Ming was already waiting at the door, but Su Ming, who had sharp eyes, could clearly see the kiss mark on Peng Yanfei''s neck. It was not just one or two things, he was completely exhausted from just a glance.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Su Ming with an embarrassed expression. Could it be that there was something on his face?


    "Su Ming, is there something on my face? You keep looking. "


    "Erm, sister-in-law, I think it''s better for you to take a good look at the mirror. Otherwise, you''ll feel very awkward when you get to the company, so it''s better for you to cover up the imprint on your neck."


    Su Ming laughed and said that he was going to get on the carriage to wait for Peng Yanfei, after hearing Su Ming''s reminder, Peng Yanfei quickly took out the mirror to see how his neck was covered in so many red marks. When he was bathing just now, he was so busy that he did not even notice this, and directly got on the carriage.


    Although Su Ming did not digest Peng Yanfei, he could still feel his sister-in-law''s shyness. It seemed that her sister-in-law had still let herself fly in front of her boss.


    "Sister-in-law, are the gifts they sent are still useful? "Although I don''t know what they will give away, but I guess it should be enough."


    It was good that Su Ming did not say anything, but the moment she spoke, Peng Yanfei''s face became even redder. Su Ming was curious, he himself did not say anything, why is it that Sister-in-law''s face was even redder than before?


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. That Su Ming, drive faster, I''m in a hurry."


    Su Ming nodded, he coughed and opened the window to let in some fresh air, the burning discomfort on his face was extremely comfortable, every time he felt embarrassed since young, or when he was feeling wronged, his face would become hot and uncomfortable, and just when he was feeling uncomfortable, Su Ming parked the car, got out of the car, and bought a bottle of ice water for Peng Yanfei.


    "Thank you, Su Ming."


    "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to be courteous with us, this is our duty. Since boss has introduced you to us, then it means that you are her only wife and will always be one. If Sister-in-law needs anything, just let us know. If you don''t understand anything, just ask us."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head and said goodbye to Su Ming, then directly went to work. Along the way, he kept thinking about what he had said just now, that the person Nie Yixi had decided could not be changed, and that the burden in his heart was immediately put down. Peng Yanfei himself thought that Nie Yixi was unhappy because of the matter between him and Shi Jingyan, but it seemed that it wasn''t like that.


    Peng Yanfei looked even more refined. When they arrived at the office, An Li walked in and looked at Peng Yanfei with a surprised expression.


    "Yan Fei, aren''t you hot? It''s already May, you''re wearing a silk scarf, I think it''s already hot. "


    "Director An, I felt that today''s arrangement was quite suitable, so I brought it with me. Is there anything you need?" Come to me so early. "


    When Young Master Shi arrived today, he immediately said that there was an emergency meeting at the Finance Department at ten o''clock and everyone was going to go. Didn''t you come late?


    "Okay, thank you, Director An."


    After the two exchanged greetings, they started to busy themselves with their own work. Shi Jingyan should be holding an emergency meeting to push himself out, but this way he could have a better perspective to take on the role.


    He held up his worksheet and looked at it, there were really a lot of missions today, and the current situation was not looking good. If he were to manage his subordinates in such a state, he reckoned that he would not have enough capital.


    Therefore, he would try his best to avoid or not do these things. However, he could only brace himself against Shi Jingyan''s financial problems.


    10 o''clock arrived and the meeting room was already filled with people, waiting for Peng Yanfei.

 C44

    Peng Yanfei entered the meeting room and everyone looked at her. Only then did they realize that they were late, and quickly went to their seats and apologized: "Sorry everyone, I went to deliver the documents just now."


    Shi Jingyan nodded and waved his hand.


    "Alright, since everyone is here, let''s begin. First, let''s ask your financial manager and your sword faction to explain everything clearly."


    Everyone was staring at the projection in front of them. Zhan Yue had a smile on his face, but honestly speaking, if not for his position, they would not be able to tell that he was already in his thirties.


    "Hello everyone, I am Zhan Yue, whom you all have always wanted to meet with but rarely seen, today I wanted to let you all remember that I specially made the Young Master Shi use this method, so let''s talk about the main business here, the current situation is like this, because our company''s strength is relatively strong, our scope is larger, so I will temporarily go elsewhere to supervise the development of the company, so our Finance Department''s general manager position will be temporarily carried out by Peng Yanfei, do you all have any objections?"


    There were a lot of people below who wanted to speak, but since Shi Jingyan was looking at them, they did not dare to say anything.


    "Alright, if you have any objections you should keep it, after all, this person was chosen by me. If you really don''t trust her, you can complain after I come back. That''s what will happen today."


    After Shi Jingyan closed the connection, he looked at the people in the meeting room. He was a little unhappy that this promotion did not have to do with him, but now that everyone felt that Peng Yanfei was not up to the task, was his woman not up to the task?


    "Everyone clap and encourage your general manager. If you want to curry favor with her, then she might be able to get promoted or something even if she doesn''t know you. Then we''ll have to get down to business."


    Everyone clapped and laughed. Peng Yanfei stood up and nodded: "I hope that everyone can cooperate well in the future, if there''s anything I don''t understand, please point it out, and tell me everything. It doesn''t matter, I am a person who likes to accept the opinions of others."


    Everyone nodded. Since they couldn''t change it, they could only calmly accept it now.


    Shi Jingyan suppressed the applause, and started to instruct the company''s main task, Peng Yanfei was very serious as he noted down everything down, but the things that happened were all very simple, and he would be able to complete them in less than a week, but now he had to make a larger definition, after all, he was already a general manager, he could not do everything by himself, and could only assign the tasks he had on hand, and do the inspections properly?


    After the meeting ended, Peng Yanfei looked at the people behind him talking about something, and he became really annoyed. An Li walked over to see that she was smiling as she held her hand and headed straight back to the office. Peng Yanfei was really thankful for helping him like this, and very slowly Chen Siyan, An Li and Peng Yanfei became good friends.


    Peng Yanfei only found out that she was only 32 years old after understanding An Li, but in the company, she had to pretend to be very mature. Everyone was already 40 years old, if this was something she would be helpless about.


    The three of them often went out together to play, shopping, etc. Some people didn''t know what they looked like until they understood. Otherwise, you really wouldn''t know the personalities and temperaments of the people around you.


    Peng Yanfei slowly took over financial affairs, after all it was a big company''s finance, it was a little complicated, but their relationships were also very complicated, and right now, there were many people divided into two factions. One of them hated that Peng Yanfei did not have this honor when he thought that he was better than her, and the other one had actually followed Shi Jingyan''s plan to complete the mission.


    Therefore, on the first day of his assignment, he divided Shi Jingyan''s mission into three parts, and divided the people from the Finance Department into three different departments. He then assigned all three of the missions to the different departments, in order to see who exactly had the true abilities and who was really competing for them.


    Peng Yanfei only gave them three days of time. In these three days, her mission was to look through all the financial information, especially Zhan Yue''s personal objectives, once through, and other than some problems with the various taxes in the company, after all, no one else would be perfect when doing fake accounts. However, Zhan Yue''s actions were practically the same as real, so at the moment, she had not found any other problems.


    Nie Yixi returned back to the company and started to investigate everything about his own company. He didn''t know if the situation here was the same as the situation in his organization, after all, they had extended and extended their hands just in case.


    Yesterday, Nie Yixi had told the London and various branch organizations about the situation of the Eagle Group, making them pay attention to any suspicious people in the organisation from time to time. Although the entire XC organization was under Nie Yixi, he was not the strongest in the organization, and there were still a lot of supervisors suppressing him.


    After arranging everything, Nie Yixi intentionally brought out two or three people from his branch in New York to take care of Peng Yanfei, afraid that she would suffer any grievances in Shi Jingyan''s company. There were also other people who would kill her after finding out her identity.


    Ever since Nie Yixi and Nie Yixi understood each other''s intentions, they started to worry. After their lover loved to a certain extent, they worried like this, but the current situation was like this, and Nie Yixi was still happy about it.


    The current situation was like a calm during a storm. Peng Yanfei had already been the financial manager for two days, and although no one liked him very much, they had no choice but to obey her orders in the current situation.


    The third day had arrived in the blink of an eye. Peng Yanfei looked at the reports they had submitted, one by one. He finally finished organizing everything on the second day and brought them together for a meeting.


    The fourth day, "I''ve finished reading your report, take a look at your questions first, and also some notes. I''ll leave them in my hands, Yang Yu, Sun Ya and Liu Yuanyuan are really doing their report, can you take a look at yours first? "Yao Xing, look at your data, it''s all wrong. You''ve really disgraced the Finance Department. You better reflect on it for me. Tomorrow, I want to see your redone report."


    Everyone had their heads lowered. Some people were unconvinced. Yao Xing was one of them. Seeing that everyone was unconvinced, he took the initiative to stand up.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him doubtfully, probably knowing that he was not convinced of his defeat.

 C45

    "What''s wrong with you, Yao Xing? Are you not convinced? If you''re not convinced or questioning my judgement, then it''s alright. Let''s take a look at your data report."


    Yao Xing was a little embarrassed, but since he had already stood up, there was no turning back. Everyone was looking at him with expectant eyes, unable to back down.


    "Yes, Manager Peng. I just can''t accept it. Everyone is well aware of how you became a manager. Not to mention us, even Director An has been working for this company for seven or eight years, yet you haven''t even gotten a promotion."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Then tell me, if you don''t agree with me, let''s have a good fight, since this is a big issue, so let''s have a big bet. If I lose, you just sit on this seat and I''ll leave, if you lose, then you can leave and tell everyone how I got the position."


    An Li was looking at Peng Yanfei with a worried expression from below. Regarding her strength, An Li was very clear about it, although everyone was jeering, Peng Yanfei might really do better than him if something really happened.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Yao Xing for a long time without saying a word, faintly smiling at him. The Peng Yanfei in this state was the real her, a woman with a self-confident and rich temperament.


    Suddenly, Yao Xing became a little timid, but seeing Peng Yanfei''s mocking expression, he could not lose face in his heart.


    "Alright, how do you think we should compete? Today, let''s compete and see if it''s the Young Master Shi''s decision or you''re simply in the third place."


    How about this, let''s have your trusted Director An come over. She, you guys can always trust her, right? Then let''s settle it in an hour, An Li, why don''t you set the question, don''t worry.


    An Li nodded his head: "Alright, since you all insist on this, I will start with the simple first question. First, the questions in the first stage will be decided once again, I will give you all two minutes to think, no need to write, just directly talk about it, we will be the judges."


    "Alright, I have no objections. I''ll leave this matter to you, Director An."


    An Li nodded at Peng Yanfei, and at the same time, looked at Yao Xing, who also nodded to him, and the timer started. This question was a variation of the topic. Although it was somewhat similar, there were many that were different, so it was fair for both sides.


    Two minutes had already passed. An Li looked at the two of them: "Which one of you will go first?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Yao Xing''s unprepared expression and stood up with a smile and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll go first. I can use this case to analyze your problems. First of all, our focus is not necessarily on the data or financial information, it''s very easy to focus our thoughts on the same place. If you guys came to see Little Wang''s willingness to invest in this hotel and promote hot spring facilities here, then we can look at it from this direction. If you''re the person who financed this hotel, Li Jun, then you should be able to recall that this hot spring should be a good idea."


    Everyone who was sitting at the entrance seemed like obedient students. Shi Jingyan who was standing at the entrance had originally planned to go in and support her, but after seeing this scene, he obediently stood at the door like an employee inside, listening to Peng Yanfei''s explanation. To them, how to invest in this analysis was the best.


    Now, let''s take a look at Little Wang''s situation. He has three choices, the first is a hot spring hotel, the second is a holiday island, which can attract a lot of tourists, and the third is the restaurant industry, which would attract a lot of tourists. If it was me, I would raise all three of them, and I have 30 million yuan.


    Just as she was talking seriously, the door suddenly opened, and behind Shi Jingyan, unknowingly, there were a lot of people. Peng Yanfei laughed and continued with his explanation, from time to time, the employees would ask questions about the calculation, and how the investment plan had changed, An Li took everything into consideration.


    This time, Yao Xing was defeated. After the entire plan was completed, everyone fell silent. So she was really capable. However, she was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Even so, her work experience was very experienced.


    Actually, all of this was because Peng Yanfei had been in contact with all sorts of businesses since childhood. After all, from the time his parents left, to the time he started to work for himself in high school, he did not learn only one or two things.


    If not for the fact that that such a life was unable to produce the current Peng Yanfei, everything in the world would have had a cause and effect. Therefore, Peng Yanfei could have expected such an ending, but Shi Jingyan and the other colleagues outside the door did not expect this, and they all applauded and cheered for this newly inaugurated experience.


    An Li looked at the people applauding and laughed: "This time, you can clearly understand that a person''s ability is not measured by the amount of time you have. I hope that in the future, you don''t think that others are younger than you or maybe even younger than you, and that you don''t respect them.


    Everyone nodded and clapped. Shi Jingyan walked up the stage to look at Yao Xing. This guy was very good!


    "You can call me Yao Xing. What thoughts do you have? If you''re not convinced, then show us your plan."


    Yao Xing shook his head, "There''s no need. Director Shi.I lost today. I will abide by the rules and leave the group. However, I have received my teachings today."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Peng Yanfei called out to him.


    You don''t have to leave, as long as you pass through my test for a month, then that''s fine. After all, you are the first person who can stand out, and although this will make me lose face, it is undoubtedly to let me remember your fastest method. However, perhaps next time you won''t meet such a good boss, then today''s meeting will end here.


    Everyone''s impression of Peng Yanfei changed instantly. Turns out that this woman wasn''t the vase that everyone thought she would be, and had overturned everyone''s knowledge, even Shi Jingyan felt that Peng Yanfei was too awesome. Back then, when Zhan Yue said he would use Peng Yanfei, he hesitated.


    "It''s been hard on you today. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. See what you want to eat?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan with difficulty, but when he thought about what Nie Yixi said last night, he nodded his head. "Everyone wants to hold a promotion banquet for me tonight, so, why don''t you come along too and treat it as you inviting us?"

 C46

    Shi Jingyan looked at the mischievous Peng Yanfei and nodded, "Alright, whatever you say is fine. What time tonight, I''ll come and pick you up."


    "No need, I''ve already discussed this with An Li. You can go directly to him, at Angel Bar, 7: 301 in the evening. You must come at all costs, remember it."


    Shi Jingyan smiled as he watched Peng Yanfei''s leaving figure. He truly felt that he had found a great treasure in his heart.


    Peng Yanfei took out his phone and looked at the text message. Nie Yixi had also invited her to dinner, this time it was really troublesome, it was just that everyone was looking forward to the 7 o''clock dinner, the image that Peng Yanfei had just established could not be broken.


    "Um, I''ve become the financial manager now, so tonight everyone is going to throw a holy promotion party. He''s going as well, so I might not be able to have dinner with you tonight."


    As Peng Yanfei spoke, his heart was still uncomfortable, and he felt somewhat regretful. He pouted his small mouth, as this expression had never been displayed in front of Shi Jingyan''s eyes before.


    Nie Yixi was a little disappointed, but he had no choice but to allow her to do so. After all, this was a company''s business, but this little girl could have easily been promoted to financial manager in such a short period of time. He remembered which one of them was called Zhan Yue previously, and it was very mysterious.


    Nie Yixi thought for a while, then asked: "Then when will you be done, I''ll go get you."


    "This estimate should be around 10 PM. Tonight, I will ask around and maybe there will be some unexpected surprises."


    Peng Yanfei said as he hung up. He would talk about this surprise later, maybe not, it would only depend on whether Shi Jingyan was suitable to cooperate or not.


    When Chen Siyan saw An Li and Peng Yanfei coming out, he looked at them with an excited expression.


    Fei Fei, today you are really great, really, I''ll give you a Like, look at their original unconvinced look, after all you''ve done, who would still dare to disobey, directly fight, it''s too cool, I even went to watch your lecture, did you really become a teacher before, you really did come as soon as you opened your mouth, too awesome, please accept my knee.


    Looking at Chen Siyan''s expression, Peng Yanfei''s heart was also filled with joy. There was no need for him to hide anything in front of them, he only needed to pay attention to his own identity.


    Yanyan, you didn''t know that I was shocked when I heard her talk about it, it was simply too amazing. I''ve worked in this company for 7 or 8 years, and I''ve seen Manager Zhan Yue do this, it''s your turn now.


    "Alright, stop praising me, I will be proud. Come, let''s go to the Angel Bar at 7 o''clock one night, Yanyan you should come with us too, after we finish strolling around the streets we''ll buy clothes, remember to dress up prettily, the two of you don''t have to look at your age anymore, especially An Li, it''s really like that."


    The three of them chatted and laughed as they left the company, because Peng Yanfei would usually have people come to pick him up, they immediately left on his car, with An Li following closely behind.


    Shi Jingyan returned home first. Recently, due to his business situation not going well, the old man at home did not like him at all. When Shi Jingyan returned home, the old man looked at his grandson and started fighting.


    "Stop right there, you still have the nerve to go back home? If it wasn''t for your dad insisting that you take care of the entire company, how could it be like this now? You guys are all going to anger me to death. "There''s nothing. If the company doesn''t manage it properly and the child doesn''t build it properly, I think you guys are going to rebel."


    Grandpa, if you like children that much, then my mom and dad can still have babies. If you go and find them and give birth to them, then you don''t have to worry about what happens in the company. I won''t let the company collapse.


    "How should I know? Go ask them. Forget it, I won''t bother with you guys. Let''s go to Old Wang to hug his great-grandson. This is so infuriating."


    When he was young, he was also a local tyrant. When he met someone, he slowly restrained his temper and set up the Shi Group, but he couldn''t do anything about it. His son was always so disappointing, insisting on being a doctor, saying that he would pay his debt to prevent himself from suffering in the future.


    He had finally managed to get a big grandson to grow up and accept the company. However, having the company develop to such a state, even he himself had to take care of it, but luckily, he was able to let go of it and didn''t want to die of old age here.


    At seven in the evening, Peng Yanfei, An Li and Chen Siyan arrived at the bar, the three of them dressed very beautifully, especially when An Li had taken off his work clothes. The A-piece dress on the ship was such a good figure, even the big breasts could bore through the skirt, so Chen Siyan was obviously embarrassed, if you think like this, then you are wrong.


    Who stood on the table and lifted up her skirt? She picked up her wine glass and asked the man beside her, "Which one of you guys wants to compete with laozi? Just don''t say what you want to do and it''ll be fine."


    Peng Yanfei dressed up appropriately, there wasn''t anything that was too eye-catching, and there wasn''t anything that was too sexy either. As a result, when they entered, everyone''s eyes were attracted to An Li and Chen Siyan, but the calm Peng Yanfei was able to hold Shi Jingyan''s gaze tightly.


    The corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth raised up slightly. The quiet one was still suitable for him, as he had gotten used to the delicacies of the sea and the mountains.


    Everyone started to play, and without the serious atmosphere in the office, they started to relax, and started to joke around. However, towards Peng Yanfei, who had a bad impression of her, people all came to her to apologize, and Peng Yanfei happily accepted, and in the end, gave her wine and sang. Or else, they would play games, and if they met anyone who drank, they would either drink for themselves or Shi Jingyan would be the one to stop them.


    Everyone started to say that the two of them were showing their love each other, but in reality, they were also saying that they were showing their love each other. Only Peng Yanfei knew that this was just an awkward conversation, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    An Li drunkenly walked over and hugged Peng Yanfei, passing the microphone to her: "Come, little girl, sing with me."


    Peng Yanfei did not cower as he accepted the microphone, and leisurely sang: "Later on, I finally learned how to love, but it''s a pity that you''ve long since disappeared in the crowd ¡­"


    Everyone applauded, they never thought that Peng Yanfei would be this nice to listen to, he was really awesome. Everyone gave her a thumbs up, An Li also listened quietly and cried out: Why don''t I have a man yet? It made him laugh.


    This night was pretty perfect, Peng Yanfei was also a little drunk, and when everyone left, it was already 11, but the moment he went out, he saw Nie Yixi waiting outside, looking like he had been waiting for a long time.

 C47

    When Peng Yanfei walked out of the bar, he saw Nie Yixi standing at the entrance waiting for him, but at this time, Shi Jingyan was standing right beside her.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the two of them awkwardly, feeling that he was really an expert in love.


    Nie Yixi glanced at Shi Jingyan, completely disregarding him, and his eyes slowly focused on Peng Yanfei.


    "Wife, I''m here to pick you up. Come on, let''s go home."


    "Alright, Young Master Shi, I''ll head back first. See you tomorrow."


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head and sent Peng Yanfei away. Looking at her back view after she left, he was slightly unhappy.


    "Oh? Young Master Shi is also here. I didn''t see anything. Since everyone is already finished, then Young Master Shi should be careful on the road."


    Nie Yixi looked at him with a ridiculing smile. That person was especially serious, no matter what, he was a bachelor dog, and a bachelor dog with a green hat.


    "Yeah, someone''s eyes aren''t good enough. Of course, my lord doesn''t mind. Yan Fei, go back and have a good rest. See you tomorrow."


    Peng Yanfei looked as if she wanted to say something, grabbed''s arm, glared at him, and then left by herself.


    Nie Yixi could not continue to argue with Shi Jingyan, and drove away.


    The two of them did not say anything along the way. Nie Yixi looked at the drunk Peng Yanfei.


    Nie Yixi drove the car into a relatively prosperous place in the forest, and after turning the car off, he directly carried the little person over and kissed him.


    His tongue was entangled with hers, causing Peng Yanfei to groan out from time to time. Her small hands grabbed onto his neck, as she hung onto his body.


    Nie Yixi laughed and placed Peng Yanfei on top of his body: "You want? "You can do it yourself."


    Now that he sat on Nie Yixi''s body, his body slowly became hot and dry. He squinted his eyes, and his rosy lips looked as if they were going to drip blood from her bite.


    This unrestrained manner made a fire in Nie Yixi''s heart burn even more violently, this little demon girl.


    Peng Yanfei took off Nie Yixi''s clothes, looked at his muscles, and smiled even wider.


    "My brother has such a good figure. Heh, it suits my sister''s standards."


    Without waiting for Nie Yixi to speak, he had already started biting down on his flesh, this bite was already more than enough.


    Nie Yixi lifted her up, bit her red lips, and bit the two of them. As he stroked and rushed up to the clouds, he then directly floated down, which made Peng Yanfei unable to stop.


    Nie Yixi was so excited that he did it many times. When he returned home, he carried the exhausted Peng Yanfei into the bathroom and placed her in the bathroom to soak her in the hot water.


    Nie Yixi gently wiped off her body, helped her clean up, and then placed her under a soft quilt.


    By the time Peng Yanfei woke up on the second day, the pain in his body was even worse than usual. Looking at the man who was sleeping beside him, his mind started to wander as he recalled what happened last night.


    Oh my god, what did you do last night?! The car was shaking!


    Peng Yanfei thought as he scratched his head. When he woke up, he saw that the woman was at a loss as to where he should be. Her hair was in a mess, as if something big had happened.


    "What''s wrong? Wife, did something happen? Looking at your unhappy expression ¡­ "


    Peng Yanfei glared at him fiercely, she turned her head around angrily and ignored him, only that if it wasn''t because of him, why would he look like that, and it was all because of him, he would be able to do such a shy thing.


    Of course, Nie Yixi knew that he was being shy, so he sat up and hugged her to comfort her, "Enough, don''t be angry, it''s not good for your health to be angry. Look, didn''t you feel a lot of passion last night?"


    "Nie Yixi, try saying another word, do you want me to kick you out?"


    "Alright, alright. I won''t say anymore. My wife is already 8 PM. You are going to be late for work."


    Only then did Peng Yanfei see that it was almost 8 o''clock, and his heart was even more agitated. When he woke up, he was already in a bad mood, but the guy on the boat was smiling happily, looking at Peng Yanfei who was busying himself, he laughed heartily.


    Peng Yanfei wanted to immediately go to work after washing up. However, in order to be mocked by Su Ming like last time, he intentionally covered the red mark on his neck. Now, no one could see it anymore.


    Just as he was about to leave, Nie Yixi walked out neatly and took his car keys.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you off today, Su Ming has some matters to attend to at the company."


    The two of them then left one in front of the other, and when they got on the carriage, Nie Yixi''s mouth was still hung with a smile, thinking back to yesterday''s enchanting scene, while Peng Yanfei''s face was completely red, he was extremely anxious, this man had definitely done it on purpose, there were so many cars already, yet he just had to drive one, it was truly infuriating.


    "Can''t you drive, wife? How about I buy you a car that suits you. Although it''s not troublesome to pick it up every day, it''s not convenient for you to go out and play. "


    "Well, I know a little, but I''m not very good at it, so I rarely drive. If you''re not afraid of me getting into a car accident, Ni can help me buy one, but don''t you have a lot of them in the garage?"


    "Oh, I dare not touch those. They are not mine but a little bastard''s. You will see him in the future. He is still studying in Canada, so he rarely sees them. When he left, he specifically instructed me to take good care of his partner."


    Peng Yanfei had some doubts, it seemed like he was his brother. Although he didn''t know what their family''s situation was, he could tell that they were a very cultured family, but he didn''t have anything.


    If it weren''t for those people from back then, how could her parents have died in front of her eyes? They were the ones who caused all of this, Peng Yanfei made a firm resolution in his heart.


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei and his heart instantly turned cold. He did not ask any further questions, because such a strong and resolute girl should be thinking about her family, right?


    Nie Yixi thought blankly. She said that she was an orphan, then her family must have died because of something. Looking at Fei Fei''s expression, there must be some kind of grievance, if not she would have such an expression.


    "Alright, beautiful young miss, the company is here, please get off. Oh yes, Su Ming will be here to pick you up tonight, there''s a party that you need to attend."


    "Alright, I understand. When the time comes, prepare your clothes by yourself. I don''t need to go to those beauty salons. It will be too painful."


    Nie Yixi nodded as he watched her leave.

 C48

    Peng Yanfei started today''s work, but since he had a lot of time for today''s meetings, he appeared very anxious at the meeting. It seemed that something had happened to the company, and if there was no problem with the finances, then it should be the other companies'' business.


    Peng Yanfei was silently rejoicing in his heart. After hearing the contents of his meeting, and after everyone had left, Peng Yanfei walked towards Shi Jingyan and consoled him, "What''s wrong, look at how tired you are. Has something happened to the company again?"


    "En, yes. Several foreign companies are having problems together. They just called me today, so I might leave in the afternoon. You have to be obedient and work well alone at the company."


    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently as he hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    "Alright, you can go out to work now. I need to start reading the reports they send over. The finances have changed a lot recently, so you have to look carefully. There are still some things I''ll tell you in private."


    "Alright, then I''ll be going now. You have to take care of yourself, don''t be too tired."


    Peng Yanfei said and then left the conference room, this time she had something good to investigate, although she had control over the finances, but many things were on the surface, some things looked even better, but she did not get the chance to touch anything deep inside, it seemed like this would be a good opportunity.


    Peng Yanfei returned to the office and saw a cardboard box on the table. She opened it up to reveal a dead mouse, which was obviously a prank, and a letter. When Peng Yanfei opened it to look, he realized it was Qi Ruijie and didn''t expect her to be such a childish and disgusting person.


    Peng Yanfei found it funny and took out the gift box. He placed the company''s gift box in the trash can and looked around to see if there was any reaction from the company''s surroundings. He was right, in a coffee shop, Qi Ruijie sat there and watched Peng Yanfei''s reaction.


    After Peng Yanfei threw the things down, he immediately entered the coffee shop. He first ordered a cup of hot coffee and directly poured it onto Qi Ruijie''s body, completely ignoring the man in front of her.


    "Qi Ruijie, I''ll return it to you. How is it? Was it fun to tease other people? Damned mouse, you actually thought of it, this is your new love, right? You really are anxious, the Young Master Shi doesn''t want you anymore, yet you went to find another man, you are really capable. "


    "Peng Yanfei, are you fucking crazy? What are you talking about? Can you stop slandering me?


    "This isn''t fucking evidence, what are you still pretending for, it''s done, the coffee was given back to you."


    Seeing that Peng Yanfei was about to leave, Qi Ruijie gave the man in front a meaningful glance. The man immediately stood up and pulled her.


    "Young lady, don''t you think that your actions just now were too excessive? I don''t care what happened to you, but I want Nee to apologize to my friend. "


    Peng Yanfei looked speechlessly at this man, and looked in his heart at the mocking expression on Qi Ruijie''s face. It seems like this man was specially invited by her, and it looks like she might not be able to leave safely today.


    "Apologize? "Are you stupid? You want me to apologize to her? Don''t even think about that vicious woman."


    The man was anxious, he immediately rushed forward and slapped Peng Yanfei in the face, but this sudden attack, even though Peng Yanfei himself knew martial arts, he anxiously wanted to take action and block it, but he controlled his rationality, even though he did not fully endure the man''s strength, he was still knocked down.


    But what Peng Yanfei did not expect was that Shi Jingyan was right behind her, helping her up slowly. Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan and Qi Ruijie with a face of shock.


    "Why are you here? Are you guys colluding with me?"


    Peng Yanfei was truly angry this time, but he was also glad in his heart that he did not make a move earlier.


    Yan Fei, things are not as you think. Let me take a look at the wounds on your face, alright, stop crying, I will take care of this matter. I will help you get your grievances back, this time it was really an accident.


    When Shi Jingyan said this, he immediately had the attendant take the ice cubes and put it on her face. The man beside him looked at him nervously.


    It was Sister Qi who told me to do this. She said that there was a woman who bullied her and told me to take care of her, but I really didn''t know that she was yours. I was wrong, Young Master Shi, please forgive me this time.


    "Scram. Go back and receive your punishment."


    The man immediately scram. Shi Jingyan did not even glance at Qi Ruijie, his heart only helping Peng Yanfei to clear the redness and swelling off his face.


    Qi Ruijie looked at Shi Jingyan with a wronged expression. He wanted to say something, but the current situation did not require him to say anything at all.


    "Yan Fei, are you feeling better? Why don''t we go back? The air here is not good. "


    "Alright, if you don''t give a proper explanation when you go back, then I''ll really get angry. How baffling."


    Shi Jingyan looked at Peng Yanfei who had a wronged expression, smiled and nodded. Seeing that they were about to leave, Qi Ruijie quickly went forward and pulled Shi Jingyan.


    "Young Master Shi, listen to me, it''s not what you saw. The woman who hit me that day was really Peng Yanfei, I just don''t know why she was in someone else''s bed later on. This is all done by this woman, you have to believe me."


    "Believe you, do you think a woman can move you that far? You saw her, but the evidence? Instead, you took advantage of the fact that I''m not here anymore to look for a man. You really aren''t ashamed, but it''s best for you to stay where you should and reflect on yourself, then go back to look for Zhang He for punishment. "


    Qi Ruijie said as he brought Peng Yanfei back to the company, but Peng Yanfei had more or less understood the situation. Qi Ruijie wanted to prove to Shi Jingyan that he was the man in black who was hiding in the basement that day, so he wanted to test out my reaction, but did not expect that he did not give her face, and so, he slapped himself instead.


    Shi Jingyan explained this matter as he walked, and this was exactly what Peng Yanfei was thinking. However, this also proved that Shi Jingyan was still suspicious of him, or else he would not believe Qi Ruijie''s words.


    "If you didn''t suspect me, why would you believe her? After all that, you still don''t believe me."


    "It''s not like that, it''s true! Yan Fei, you have to believe me, please listen to me, the situation these few days is very complicated, I can''t figure out what''s going on with Nie Yixi, and you gave me very little information, so I think there might be some mistakes."


    Peng Yanfei squinted his eyes. So that''s how it is, no wonder he doubted her.


    "Do you think I don''t want to? But it''s not that I don''t want to. It''s that he doesn''t even talk about his job in front of me. It looks like he''s found something. "

 C49

    Peng Yanfei said those words intentionally, but in his heart, he clearly knew that Shi Jingyan did not believe him. But the situation now was indeed like this, he was not working at his company, so when he returned home, he would not discuss business. It was very natural, so wanting to get information out of the other party wasn''t simple.


    "Alright, thank you for your trouble. If you''re a little more obedient, just try your best to please me, okay?"


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head obediently and returned to the office. When Shi Jingyan went back to the office, he thought that Peng Yanfei''s reaction was that of someone who did not know any martial arts, and that Qi Ruijie must be lying. As for Nie Yixi being a very vigilant person at home, it would be difficult to find anything out from him.


    Peng Yanfei went back to his office and told Nie Yixi what had happened, but he did not say anything about how he had been beaten up. Now that Shi Jingyan was about to leave, he reckoned that it would be impossible for him to return in a month, and it would be very easy for suspicions to arise within this period of time.


    When Su Ming came to pick Peng Yanfei up from work in the afternoon, he looked at her in surprise: "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with your face? Is someone bullying you? "


    "No, there was an accident today, so we don''t have to worry. Where are we going now?"


    "We should go to the company first. The boss said that you don''t want to go to the beauty salon, so we can only bring those people to the company so that you can dress up properly. Today''s attendance is very important."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, this should be her first time going to the AO Group, she knew very little about this group, because it was Nie Yixi''s own company so she did not think too much about it.


    Looking at the tall building, although it was quite different from the corporation, it was still one of the top companies in the city. After all, the corporation had developed for decades, and AO Corporation was just a new company that had only been established for ten years.


    Nie Yixi was already sitting in the main seat, waiting for his lovely wife. When he saw Peng Yanfei, he was happy, but seeing her happy face slowly turned gloomy.


    Who beat him up, Shi Jingyan''s man?


    "Remember what I told you this afternoon? Qi Ruijie found someone to probe me. Shi Jingyan was also present, so I could only receive the palm strike. But this time, Qi Ruijie really lost all trust in front of Shi Jingyan. "


    Nie Yixi looked at her face in pain, and gently caressed it: "Does it hurt?"


    It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s much better now. The reason you called me over wouldn''t be for this, right? Su Ming said that there''s a very important banquet tonight.


    Nie Yixi smiled gently but did not reply. His mysterious look made Peng Yanfei a little uneasy, could it be that he wanted to go see his parents? If it really was like this, then he was not ready yet, and although the two of them were already married, the both of them did not have any real trays for family matters, so Peng Yanfei was a little against it.


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei''s worried face and asked mockingly: "This time, it''s just a business gathering organized by our business partners. The goal is to choose the investors for the long-term cooperation proposal, so I''ll bring you to them not only for the sake of convenience, but also to let them know you and make contact with you."


    Peng Yanfei''s face reddened as she nodded her head, looking at the stylist behind her, she was stunned once again. When did they come here, it was as if they had been watching for a long time.


    Nie Yixi pushed Peng Yanfei towards them: "You guys better dress her up, go get your wives."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and walked over, allowing the stylist to start tormenting him. An hour passed, and a blue mermaid walked out from behind the scenes. Peng Yanfei was wearing a blue long skirt, her hair slightly coiled up and a ponytail tied behind her back, looking very young and cute.


    Nie Yixi truly felt like he was an uncle for an instant. When paired with such a cute little beauty, the excitement in her heart was even more apparent from her actions.


    "Am I good-looking?"


    "It''s very beautiful. You are always the most beautiful in my eyes, but when you''re not wearing clothes, you''re even more beautiful."


    Peng Yanfei wore high heels that directly stepped onto his leather shoes, looked at him with a smelly face, pouted her mouth and called Su Ming over. Su Ming timidly walked to Peng Yanfei''s side.


    "Sister-in-law, do you have any instructions?"


    "Su Ming, are you going to drive us there later?" Looking at Su Ming who nodded, Peng Yanfei continued: "Alright, I''ll sit with you in a while, this man is unreasonable."


    Nie Yixi anxiously looked at Peng Yanfei, then closed his eyes and looked at Su Ming. Su Ming very wrongly looked at the two of them, not wanting to be looked down upon by his beautiful sister-in-law, nor did he want to be trained by his boss, the devil. This was currently a dilemma.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t make things difficult for me. Look at boss''s expression, it''s really too smelly. Just help me."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head as he looked at Su Ming''s troubled expression. After all, Su Ming was very good to him, and after seeing Nie Yixi''s smelly face, he went forward and gave him another kick.


    "Look at your expression. It''s as if someone owes you eight million. Are they all that afraid of you?"


    "Who knows? "Let''s go, it''s about time."


    The three of us went straight to the restaurant. According to Nie Yixi, this restaurant was still that business, so it was considered a promotional store for our own restaurant. Looking at this ancient restaurant, we felt that it was not very compatible with the clothes we were wearing today.


    Nie Yixi held Peng Yanfei''s hand. When they walked in, a person wearing a blue suit looked at them as they walked in. His hand was tightly clenched, and he poured a cup of red wine onto Peng Yanfei''s body.


    When he had just come in, he wasn''t on guard at all, and the blue dress that Peng Yanfei was wearing was instantly dyed red. The boy''s sinister smile made Peng Yanfei feel that he was very similar to Nie Yixi, who was beside him.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just that I don''t like people wearing the same color as me."


    Nie Yixi looked at the man in front of him angrily and roared: "Nie Zehao, apologize."


    The boy who was called Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei angrily. Originally, he didn''t tell anyone else about this after returning home today, because he wanted to give his big brother a pleasant surprise. However, when he returned from Canada, he already received the news of his brother''s wedding from Octopus and the others.


    It was just that she did not expect the woman by her brother''s side to be Peng Yanfei. She did not know this woman, but seeing how close she was with Shi Jingyan, she unknowingly hated her to such an extent, and even caused her to stumble upon him the moment they met. She did not expect Nie Yixi to be this angry.


    When Peng Yanfei heard Nie Yixi call this quiet and gentle boy Nie Zehao, he roughly understood this person''s relationship, but why would he have any objections to him? Peng Yanfei had never been able to wrap his head around it.

 C50

    Peng Yanfei was at a loss of what to do. Seeing that Nie Yixi was a little nervous and the red wine on his body had not dried, everyone''s gaze turned to look at him.


    Nie Yixi looked at Nie Zehao with an angry expression. He never thought that he would meet his little brother like this.


    "You can''t apologize, she''s your sister-in-law."


    "So what? I don''t like her, so why should I apologize? Besides, I just wanted to give you a surprise, and now a woman has done it."


    Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei angrily. Ever since he knew that this woman did not come with good intentions, he was even more worried about his big brother.


    Peng Yanfei was somewhat unable to watch any longer. The resentment he had endured for a long time finally erupted at this moment.


    "You two brothers, shut up. With so many people watching you, it wouldn''t be shameful."


    After Peng Yanfei finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left. It had originally been a very happy day, but he hadn''t thought that it would be this kind of situation.


    Nie Zehao was a little stunned, she never thought that Peng Yanfei would scold the two of them so loudly.


    Nie Yixi was even more familiar with this situation. On one side was his younger brother, who had been pampering him since he was young, giving him whatever he wanted while on the other side was his own wife.


    Nie Yixi looked at the people around him as if they were watching a joke. The hostility in his body was even more severe, and even Su Ming, who was standing at the side, was already in a daze.


    Seeing that Nie Yixi was about to leave, Nie Zehao quickly pulled him back.


    "Uncle Yang, I''m really sorry about what happened today. It''s all thanks to this disobedient little brother of mine. Please forgive me."


    Yang Ci was the owner of this restaurant. Today, he was recruiting a long-term collaborator, but in his heart, he had already planned to get Nie Yixi to work for him, he never thought that the young master of the Nie family would come out and cause so much trouble.


    "It''s fine. Since Fourth Young Master still has something to do, let''s play first. Let''s all go have a drink and dance."


    Seeing that the surrounding people had all left, Yang Ci felt a little awkward, but Nie Yixi''s ice-cold expression made him afraid.


    "That''s good. Let''s talk about the collaboration later when we have a chance."


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he immediately left. Nie Zehao looked at his brother with a wronged face and decided to just leave it alone.


    But Nie Zehao also understood that Nie Yixi was truly angry, but he should at least believe what he had said with the evidence laid in front of him.


    When Nie Yixi caught up with Peng Yanfei, he saw Shi Jingyan comforting her.


    "Shi Jingyan, let go of my wife."


    Shi Jingyan looked at Nie Yixi and laughed mockingly, "Your wife, I never saw such a pair of wives before. I initially thought that you would treat Yan Fei well, but I never thought that you would be such a person."


    Peng Yanfei now even looked at Shi Jingyan with a wronged expression.


    Nie Yixi looked at Shi Jingyan, slightly speechless.


    "Is there something wrong with you? Do you care what I do to my wife?" "Peng Yanfei, come over here. Don''t wait for me to make you angry."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan with teary eyes. Originally, she did not believe Peng Yanfei''s words that Nie Yixi would not tell her, but now that she saw Nie Yixi''s attitude towards her, she could not help but believe it.


    Peng Yanfei slowly walked to Nie Yixi''s side, he did not expect Nie Yixi to pull her over, causing her to feel pain.


    "Nie Yixi, you''re hurting me. Let me go."


    Peng Yanfei struggled, but when he looked at it, he felt even worse. If it wasn''t for Yang Ci''s decision to cooperate with him, he would have already gone to another country.


    "Nie Yixi, you''re not f * cking human, didn''t you hear Yan Fei say you hurt her?"


    "What does Shi Jingyan, Yan Fei, have to do with you? Why are you calling me that affectionately and affectionately, and what kind of things you''ve done behind my back? Just you wait. Peng Yanfei, you better obediently come back with me, otherwise I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Nie Zehao watched everything from the shadows, and he had an even worse impression of Peng Yanfei. Thus, he made up his mind to investigate this Peng Yanfei thoroughly.


    Nie Yixi drove the carriage away, and after confirming that no one was following him, he changed his previous violent side, and gently took Peng Yanfei''s hand to blow on it.


    "Well, does it still hurt?"


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him. Just now, he had given Nie Yixi a hint with his eyes, but he did not give him the chance to play with everything he had.


    Originally, Shi Jingyan suspected that the two had already told him about it, but it was really unexpected that Shi Jingyan would be able to come tonight. He even said at noon that he would be leaving New York tonight.


    "Fortunately, he probably believed what I said, but I''m guessing that he''s in a tough spot right now. His business is in trouble, and several countries are in some shape, so he''ll probably leave New York tomorrow. That way, I won''t be financially convinced that I can''t find out what''s wrong."


    "Yes, but you have to be careful. Not everyone in his company is like Zhan Yue, do you understand?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded, his heart not thinking about Shi Jingyan at the moment. He looked at Nie Yixi and asked, "You should explain to me about Nie Zehao, right?"


    "Well, he was the owner of my garage, my younger brother, who had been pampered since childhood, but was also a reasonable person. He had been here since childhood, but he didn''t like the atmosphere inside, so he decided to go to Canada."


    "I know, but why is he so hostile to me? Do I see him every time just because I''m wearing the same color as him?" "How infuriating."


    Facing Peng Yanfei''s anger, it wasn''t that there was no reason, but this brat was simply asking for a beating. Nie Yixi silently thought to himself as he comforted Peng Yanfei.


    Peng Yanfei was not a young miss, if it was something that she did not know, she would have beat him up long ago. What kind of rubbish was it to bully others with power, she just let her temper show, but on the other side, there must be a reason why Nie Yixi''s brother hated her.


    After returning home, Peng Yanfei was still a little worried that today''s banquet would turn out to be an important one. However, it seemed a little awkward for her to do so.


    "Are you alright with today''s banquet? Su Ming said it''s very important, it''s related to your cooperation."


    "No worries, our corporation still has a lot of sources of cooperation. Don''t worry, go and prepare some food, you haven''t eaten anything tonight."


    Peng Peng Yanfei nodded his head, but he had no appetite for this mess.


    Su Ming didn''t know whether to leave the restaurant or not. The young master was still angry at the moment, drinking one cup after another, and he looked really worried. But the young master must be seeing his sister-in-law for the first time, why does he not like her? Besides, he had humiliated his sister-in-law in front of so many people.

 C51

    The old master and madam will be worried, and your parents will also be worried. Honestly speaking, you should not do that to your sister-in-law today. Although I do not know if you have any misunderstandings or opinions towards her, but if you treat her like that is like slapping your brother''s face, it''s best for you to apologize to your brother. "


    Nie Zehao did not speak, he directly got up and walked out of the door, and Su Ming sighed as he drove the car over to take him back.


    "Brother Su Ming, even you called her sister-in-law. Do you know her?"


    "I don''t understand, but looking at the previous mission, Sister-in-law has captured a lot of brothers'' hearts, so I won''t comment on that."


    Nie Zehao was curious about the quest, could it be that he misunderstood it?


    "Brother Su Ming, please tell me what kind of mission it is, and what role she plays in it, and how she managed to capture the hearts of the Eagle Group."


    As Su Ming drove, he recounted the story that he had told them before. Although he didn''t know how his sister-in-law had obtained the information, it was already impressive that she had dared to charge into their treasury alone.


    The question in Nie Zehao''s heart became even more doubtful. Just what kind of background did Peng Yanfei have?


    Shi Jingyan had already taken the plane to London. The previous financial crisis had just been resolved and it had started again.


    When he arrived, Zhan Yue was already waiting for him at the airport, and was slowly telling him everything that had happened. Only now did he realise that there was a huge loophole in the financial situation, and that the reason was not because of anyone, but because the people from the Finance Department had found out the fake accounting, although the problem had already been suppressed, the deficit was too huge.


    This was no longer the case for this company. There were several other companies in a row that had similar situations. If he didn''t hurry up and remedy the situation, the consequences would be dire.


    "Zhan Yue, what do you think we should do in this area can''t be delayed any longer. It can only be for a month at the most, or else even our company will be affected."


    "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this, but we can''t move our finances over right now. Although our industry is still expanding, it''s impossible to make up for it in a month, so the only way is to find someone who''s willing to help you out."


    "Alright, I''ll handle this matter. Coincidentally, I''ve taken a fancy to a person recently, he''s a famous entrepreneur in our country, so the number of enterprises he has under him should be more than ours, it''s a true business empire, but his brain isn''t simple, and he won''t do any business with a loss. How about this, I''ll go back to the country first and take a look, I''ll leave everything here to you, don''t try anything funny for me anymore."


    "En, but you should be talking about He Weixiong, right? He has a daughter, you can start from here, and it''ll be a perfect opportunity to get Peng Yanfei out."


    Shi Jingyan stared at him for a moment before leaving. This matter could not be delayed, no matter what, as long as she could obtain his sponsorship, the method was unimportant, even if she had to sacrifice her personal feelings, what relationship did she have? I believe she will understand.


    Shi Jingyan thought about it like this and then prepared to return home to slowly make all these plans, he should not be careless anymore.


    When Peng Yanfei received the news that he was going to return, he immediately discussed some countermeasures with Nie Yixi. Presumably, this time, his return home would not be simple, and it was most likely related to those few companies.


    "Fei Fei, did he make any financial mistakes?"


    "It''s not according to my investigation, but I think the situation right now is different. He should have deliberately handed over the financial matters to me, but the financial problems right now should have come from the other companies. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry."


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, the situation was indeed like this, after being silent for a few seconds, he stood up and pulled Peng Yanfei to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Now he remembered that she had not eaten, right?


    After Nie Zehao returned home, he was very happy to see his grandfather and grandmother.


    "Grandpa, grandma, I''m back. How are you doing?"


    The Nie clan''s old patriarch looked at his grandson and patted him on the shoulder. "Not bad, this kid''s grown strong. Very good. Let''s go, your mother has already prepared food and is waiting for you to come back."


    "Aiya, our Little Hao is back. Come sit next to Grandmother, let me see my grandson. Let me see if there are any good-looking girls in Canada. As long as it''s someone you like, Grandmother will like it."


    "Grandma, I''m only 24 years old. Big brother is already 30 years old, why don''t you guys hurry him up? Oh, I know, it''s because you guys are urging him, that''s why he doesn''t want to go home, right?"


    Nie Zehao laughed as he spoke, not revealing the slightest hint of a conflict he had just had. Grandma looked at him with a bad expression. "What nonsense are you spouting? Your grandfather will make his move before I can bother him with your brother''s matters."


    Nie Zehao nodded: "Yes, yes, grandfather is the strongest, I''m afraid this time Big Brother won''t even listen to Grandfather''s words, right?"


    As for Peng Yanfei''s existence, it seemed like brother had yet to tell his family, so he could not say anything for the time being. After all, her identity had not been investigated thoroughly, and she would discuss this with elder brother after she was clear about it.


    Nie Yixi never thought that Nie Zehao would actually investigate about his wife''s background. He never thought that his own brother would actually investigate about it.


    Peng Yanfei still went to work as per usual. After all, he had received more information from the company than at home, and furthermore, it was better not to slack off if he was the financial manager now.


    Everyone saw her performance clearly, so they basically had no objections towards her. No one felt that she had gotten the position by relying on the third child, and the words from before were already long gone. What they wanted to say was that their financial manager was really pretty, had a good temper, and had all sorts of problems that could be solved with patience.


    Compared to Zhan Yue, they were more inclined towards Peng Yanfei. After all, one was a dragon that could not see its head and tail, and the other was considerate and gentle.


    Although Peng Yanfei would call him from time to time to inform him of''s recent situation and also Nie Yixi''s situation, Shi Jingyan knew that it would be very difficult for Peng Yanfei to do it, and did not make things difficult for him. As long as he could help him monitor Nie Yixi, that would be enough.

 C52

    Nie Zehao started to investigate more about Peng Yanfei. Of course, during this period of time, he had used many people''s networks only in private, if his older brother were to know about this, his skin would probably not even be enough to ruin Peng Yanfei''s. It was better to be careful.


    Although Nie Zehao was only twenty-four years old, but because of his family, he had already been serving in the organization for four years when he was sixteen. He really couldn''t accept the atmosphere inside, but he was very interested in computer engineering, so Nie Yixi sent his little brother to Canada to study.


    Originally, their families did not hold out much hope and only said that he would like to learn these things. There was no need for him to learn them all as a soldier or something like that, but after leaving for a year, this brat was very impressive. He won first place in Canada''s National Computer Competition and even wrote a lot of programs through a computer.


    As a result, he slowly started to learn how to hack. Of course, he did not dare let his family members know about this, since it was a disgraceful thing to do, but Nie Zehao had an endless amount of love for computers.


    A year ago, when Nie Yixi was on a mission, they were fighting online. When they were helpless, Nie Zehao came over to settle their problems, and at that time, Nie Yixi knew that his brother''s future was not limited to this. Later on, his entire family accepted his hacker identity, but they did not know that Nie Zehao, who loved the hacker world, was a famous k, and that this person was someone who had stirred up huge waves in the world of hackers.


    When Nie Zehao returned home, although he immediately told his good friends to help him find the information of a woman, he still did not believe in their skills, so he began to search ahead of time. The first thing he did was to investigate the number of people in the country, there were about sixteen, and after searching through them one by one, he discovered that although Peng Yanfei was present, the records were very simple, as he was only an ordinary girl.


    Just at this time, his good friend J replied to him. The results of the investigation were the same as his, and there were also some current circumstances. Although the marriage documents were encrypted by Nie Yixi, they were easily decrypted by the hackers, and the work situation was extremely ordinary, including the woman''s promotion and the boss''s ambiguous situation.


    Seeing all these, Nie Zehao was very angry, but did her brother not notice that she was obviously putting on the green hat for him? calmed himself down and thought back to what Su Ming had just told him. Could it be that she and were in the same organization as him?


    Thinking about this, Nie Zehao began to investigate the Intruder Group''s website, from there he investigated everyone''s information, one by one, sifting through them, but the results were not forthcoming. Nie Zehao did not dare believe his own findings, and went deeper into the investigation, but the people inside the organization were not freeloaders, so naturally, they would be monitored by others who intrude into their computer systems.


    This matter was something that Su Ming knew very well about, because a lot of things were managed by them, the captains, and Su Ming, the outsider. If Nie Yixi had to handle everything, they wouldn''t need to live in this world anymore.


    Even though she wasn''t a hacker, the computer industry was a compulsory subject. She knew this, but what caught her attention was the hacker''s investigation of Yan''s identity. Yan had told her that her identity couldn''t be revealed, even the people in the organisation couldn''t.


    Su Ming immediately went back to the headquarters to investigate what had happened. An invasion by a hacker was not a small matter, if he messed up, all the secrets of the organization might be leaked.


    Because Nie Zehao did not intentionally send out messages to investigate the organization, he left them with a "K". After seeing it, Su Ming understood and told them to reinstall the security system and strengthen their defenses.


    After returning to his own office, Su Ming picked up the phone and directly called Nie Zehao.


    "My big brother, what are you doing? If your brother knew, would the consequences be serious?" Haven''t you had enough of yesterday''s lesson? "


    "I know what I''m doing. Didn''t I leave a mark on you?" Brother Su Ming, you don''t need to worry about this matter, I am only looking for a person.


    Su Ming would also die helplessly. These two brothers were already in the wrong, but in the end, they still obeyed Nie Zehao''s promise to not tell Nie Yixi about this matter. However, he still had to promise that he wouldn''t do such a thing the next time.


    Nie Zehao, on the other hand, was very obedient. After hanging up, he had never seen such a person in the organization, could it be that it was somewhere else? Furthermore, she was in another layout, so Nie Zehao summoned the five hackers and started attacking various people in different places.


    All of a sudden, all of the departments started to react to the issue of being hacked into. On the other hand, their power could not match up to the power of the countries, so when they started to investigate, Nie Zehao hid all their news.


    Peng Yanfei had Xiao Xiao give her all the information she could get about the hacker. She wanted to see what the hacker wanted to know, but fortunately Xiao Xiao was on duty, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable, and would be a secret she didn''t want anyone to know in her entire life. So she definitely wouldn''t let them know.


    When Peng Yanfei saw Xiao Xiao''s message, he immediately retaliated towards the hacker named K, attacking him. Although Peng Yanfei''s hacking skills were not as good as Nie Zehao''s, he still wanted him to understand that he was not an easy target.


    It had been a long time since someone had attacked him, but just as he finished investigating, someone had attacked him. It seemed that this Peng Yanfei was not a simple person.


    The two of them began to fight online, but Peng Yanfei''s skill seemed rather inexperienced. Although he still lost in the end, it had been a long time since he had fun with someone, and it had always been him playing, but he seemed to have forgotten about his childhood appearance.


    In the blink of an eye, she was already this old. Many things were not as simple as he had thought it would be. If she could not find the culprit who killed her father and mother, she would never forget the pain she suffered at that time.


    Looking at the title on the computer, Peng Yanfei directly ignored it and shut down his computer after adding the protective net, seeing that it was almost time to get off work. Tonight, when he heard from Nie Yixi that Nie Zehao would come to his house to eat, he probably looked younger than him, but he really looked like Nie Yixi, with a similar temperament to him, except that Nie Zehao was a bit younger.

 C53

    After all, Nie Zehao was the first family member to come here, so he could be considered a family member. After all, Nie Yixi''s family members did not know that they were married.


    Nie Yixi still had some matters to attend to in the company today, but the main issue was how to settle yesterday''s issue of Yang Ci''s cooperation. Hence, Peng Yanfei went back home alone today.


    Chen Siyan looked at the lone Peng Yanfei, and walked over with a face full of ridicule.


    "Ah, no one came to pick us up today. We got picked up after work every day. Let''s see if you''re free today. Do you want to go shopping with me?"


    "Okay, Siyan, but I really want to ask you, is your monthly salary enough for you to spend?" Shopping every day. "


    Chen Siyan shook his head in embarrassment: "It''s not enough, I can only ask my parents for more money. Sigh, let''s not talk about money anymore, let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei looked at her speechlessly. She was really an old clansman, but seeing that she lived so easily was something to be envious of.


    The two of them did not buy anything on the streets, but Chen Siyan did buy a lot.


    To Peng Yanfei, these clothes were just external items and he was not interested in them at all.


    On the way home, she didn''t forget to buy some dishes. Although she didn''t know what Nie Yixi''s little brother liked to eat, it should be about the same.


    Nie Yixi was about to reach home as well. He also came back with Nie Yixi, although he didn''t know how the two people made up, Peng Yanfei was still very happy to see them together like this.


    "Since you guys are back, I''ll start cooking. Yuhao, do you have anything you want to eat?"


    "Me? Anything is fine with me. Big Bro likes everything he eats, but I don''t like scallions or garlic. Thanks."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, then went straight to the kitchen to start working, the two of them did not like to eat seasonings.


    Nie Yixi nodded at Nie Zehao, he did not have a serious expression on his face, and looked towards the kitchen with a gentle expression.


    Nie Zehao was speechless. Did his brother really like this woman that much?


    Nie Zehao was still investigating, but there had to be people stopping him from finding out the truth, but he really wanted to know if his big brother knew the identity and background of his wife.


    "Big brother, do you know who my sister-in-law is?"


    Nie Yixi squinted at Nie Zehao.


    "What happened, did you investigate your sister-in-law?"


    Nie Zehao squinted his eyes as he looked at Nie Yixi. This was a dangerous signal, so he hurriedly shook his head. "How could I dare? You''ve protected me so well."


    "Then that''s fine. You don''t have to worry about this matter, I will handle it. By the way, when are you going back to Canada?"


    Nie Zehao looked at his big brother speechlessly. He wanted to rush him back so quickly, but he might be disappointed.


    "No, I''m not going back. My studies are over. Don''t you know I''m a Ph.D.?" "You don''t give a damn about me."


    Just as Peng Yanfei was about to carry the dishes to the table, he heard what Nie Zehao said.


    "You Hao, you''re so amazing. Your big brother hasn''t even talked about food yet. Come over and eat."


    Nie Yixi stood up and looked at his little brother who was six years old at his side. He looked at him proudly and said, "That''s right. He is very powerful. We cannot compare to half of his intelligence."


    Peng Yanfei laughed. This was true, a twenty-four year old was already a doctor graduating, this could be said to be a genius.


    Nie Zehao saw that the dishes on the table were indeed what his big brother liked to eat.


    "Sister-in-law, tell me about your family matters. I have never heard my elder brother talk about it. If it weren''t for the fact that he came back this time, I would not have known that he was married."


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I''m an orphan, living by myself from the beginning of my life. I started working and studying in high school. It''s the same in college. It''s so simple, there''s nothing to talk about."


    Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei in shock. She was an orphan? However, from the data, she didn''t seem to be the case. She had parents that explained her whereabouts, so she should know as well. However, why did she say that she was an orphan?


    This question had always troubled Nie Zehao, but he looked at Nie Zehao with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?"


    "No, I just thought my sister-in-law was pretty good, but how did you two get together?" "I don''t feel like I''m on the same level, but of course, I''m not thinking that my sister-in-law is not good, I''m just curious."


    Peng Yanfei put down her chopsticks. She didn''t know the specifics, but she had the same thoughts as Nie Zehao. How did the two of them end up together?


    Nie Yixi said with a straight face, "Quickly eat, after you finish eating, help me take care of my work. From tomorrow onwards, you can go to work at the company, so that you won''t be bored."


    Nie Zehao did not speak, he only focused on eating, Peng Yanfei looked at the way the two brothers were eating, were they really hungry?


    Nie Zehao did not expect Peng Yanfei''s cooking to be so good, the dishes made were all in line with his taste, there were no spring onion or garlic inside either.


    After they finished dinner, Nie Zehao originally wanted to return to his own apartment, but he felt that it was too late so he didn''t need to go back. Nie Yixi didn''t say anything.


    Peng Yanfei knew that Nie Zehao didn''t like him, and faintly felt that the K he met the last time should be Nie Zehao.


    Nie Zehao, on the other hand, kept on thinking about how he would always find traces of her in his brother''s home. The two shared similar thoughts.


    That night, Nie Yixi called Nie Zehao to his office and looked at him seriously. "Speak, have you investigated your sister-in-law in secret?"


    "I, I, have investigated. So what? Big brother, don''t tell me you don''t know anything about her, right?"


    Nie Yixi did not speak. Looking at Nie Zehao''s worried expression, he did not know what to say.


    "If I tell you to leave this matter out of your hands, leave it alone, I believe her."


    Nie Zehao still did not give up, "Then what if she is a member of our organisation? What will you do?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Nie Zehao in a daze, "Have you found anything?"


    However, at this time, Peng Yanfei, who was carrying a cup of tea, was at the door listening to their conversation.


    He absolutely could not let him know about this, it was the only thing he could not do.


    Peng Yanfei thought about the topic of drinking tea and then returned to his room to contact Xiao Xiao. He asked her to destroy all his messages, and all the messages stored in the organization would be encrypted.


    Although Xiao Xiao didn''t know what was going on, she guessed that something must have happened due to the hacking in the past few days. According to Peng Yanfei''s request, Xiao Xiao had reported everything back to her after they were done.


    Peng Yanfei then laid on the bed peacefully, but waiting for death like this was not his style, it seemed like it was time to give this child a "slap".

 C54

    After Shi Jingyan returned to his country, he began to investigate more about He Weixiong and his family.


    He Weixiong was 50 years old this year, and his wife Yang Lihua was an ordinary person. The two of them should have been together in university, while Yang Lihua had always been silently supporting him from behind.


    The two of them shared a daughter, He Yaqing. She was a student of Peking University and was a famous designer.


    Due to family reasons, He Yaqing''s life did not have much fun. Although there were a lot of things that she wanted to do, but since there was only one child in the family, her father wanted to nurture her to become the successor to the family.


    However, He Yaqing was not willing, thus these two things gave rise to conflict between the father and daughter.


    Zhang He, who was beside Shi Jingyan, also saw this news. He looked at Young Master Shi and asked: "Do we need to investigate Miss He''s whereabouts?"


    "Hmm, go ahead and give me He Weixiong''s recent schedule. It would be best if he is willing to help me."


    Zhang He nodded and went back to work. Right now they were at home in the hotel, in order to catch He Weixiong, this big fish, Shi Jingyan had to do a lot of work.


    Zhang He''s work efficiency was very high, in less than half an hour, all the information was already prepared and placed on Shi Jingyan''s desk. After Shi Jingyan finished showering, he looked at Zhang He as he organized the materials, and nodded, indicating for him to explain the latest situation.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have a boy. Although he wholeheartedly wants his own daughter to inherit his career, he can never compare to a boy, so he has a foster son named He Yong. He originally wanted He Yong to marry his daughter, but He Ya Qing didn''t agree.


    Shi Jingyan interrupted Zhang He: "Tell me about He Yaqing''s situation, you know what kind of information I want."


    Yes, Young Master Shi, He Yaqing is a girl from a noble family, she is very cultured, and as for a girl who has a very docile personality, she is different from the other children from the upper class. Although her character is good, she is also very stubborn deep inside.


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head. His plan of tormenting others wasn''t realistic, and he wasn''t the type of person to do so, but it wasn''t impossible for him to become a hero and save the beauty. Looking at the He Yaqing in the picture, he looked extremely delicate and pretty, and wasn''t the same type of beauty as Peng Yanfei.


    The two women were very charming, but it was possible that Peng Yanfei was going to betray her this time. Shi Jingyan began to make plans in his heart, it wasn''t impossible for such a woman to be married back, and the Old Master had also been urging her recently.


    If that''s the case, then let''s use the latter. Tomorrow, call your brothers over to accompany us in acting, I will send you all the details, and at that time, just do as I say. It''s just that if you want to leak this information to He Weixiong, we can just hand over this black pot to someone.


    Zhang He looked at the evil look on Shi Jingyan''s face and his heart tensed up. This person who left that woman was still the same ruthless man who lived in the past, if not for him, they wouldn''t even have such good conditions. Zhang He was worried when he first heard from Qi Ruijie that there was a person like Peng Yanfei.


    Only Hong Yuntian and Shi Jingyan knew that Peng Yanfei was their hidden spy within Nie Yixi. Back then, when they made the deal with Hong Yuntian, the two of them had agreed on this, Shi Jingyan purely wanted to protect Peng Yanfei, and Hong Yuntian was afraid that the more people knew, the more Nie Yixi would know about it in the shortest amount of time.


    Shi Jingyan and Zhang He started their separate ways.


    Peng Yanfei still went to work as usual, but there had been less and less information about Shi Jingyan recently. He did not reply to any of the messages that were sent to him, which made her feel that things were not that simple.


    Nie Yixi looked at the document in his hand, and looked at Nie Zehao, who was standing beside him as his secretary, with a face full of unwillingness.


    "What''s wrong, are you not used to doing this job?"


    "Big brother, you should think about the department I study. I study computer science, and you making me your secretary is completely wrong. You might as well let me go back to the institute, it''s true."


    "Oh, is that so? "Then go back to the organization, I believe your grandpa and grandma are very happy, how about it, you only have two choices, go back to the organization or stay here."


    "Big brother, you are being unfair, why are you restricting my freedom? I''m already 24 years old, I want to be free. No, I have to go tell my grandparents, my parents, and show them your forceful nature. It''s pretty bad."


    Nie Yixi did not bother with him at all, at that family, it was already their turn to criticize and admonish him for managing their little brother, he had been the one to bring up this brother of his since childhood, if anyone in the family had the authority to manage Nie Zehao, it would be Nie Yixi, his parents had only given him birth, the rest were all taught to him by Nie Yixi.


    Nie Zehao''s protest had no effect, to a genius computer, it would be fine as long as they had a computer, don''t shut your mouth and sit back down in their seats to look at the computer. When Nie Yixi wasn''t paying attention, Nie Zehao started to skin the company''s belongings and brought the situation to his own computer.


    After a short while, the Chief Financial Officer walked into Nie Yixi''s office nervously. He looked at him and said, "Fourth Young Master, it''s bad, there''s a hacker invading our financial management, how could it be a mess now? But that firewall was personally made by the CEO.


    Nie Yixi looked at Nie Zehao beside him with an ice-cold expression.


    "Nie Zehao, you really don''t know what my anger looks like, right? Get it fixed for me. If I don''t look the same in half an hour, you''d better know who''s under whose nose you are now. "


    Nie Zehao looked at the director innocently, and laughed: "Hey, hello, you''re already a director at such a young age, you''re really awesome, what''s your name?"


    The Superintendent looked at Nie Yixi and his expression didn''t look too good. The atmosphere in the office became lower by several degrees as he looked at Nie Zehao who was smiling merrily. He was indeed Nie Yixi''s little brother, a Fourth Young Master who wasn''t afraid of getting angry at all.

 C55

    Nie Zehao looked at the Director, who was in a difficult situation, and finally looked straight at Nie Yixi.


    "What''s wrong? "Alright, I won''t use it for half an hour. The firewall you''re making is way too trashy. I''ll repair it for you and strengthen it a little. I won''t charge you any fees."


    Fifteen minutes later, Nie Zehao looked at Nie Yixi, "Alright, you go check it out yourself. There probably isn''t anyone else who can destroy the firewall you designed, other than me."


    The director finally understood what was going on. So the firewall designed by Fourth Young Master was destroyed by this young man. It was really amazing. It only took fifteen minutes to fix it. It was really amazing.


    Nie Yixi looked at the stupefied Director, and said with a face full of speechlessness: "Alright, you can go back and continue working now." This time, he looked straight at Nie Zehao after she left.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do? I''ll listen to it and make a count. How about it?"


    "Really? I want to start my own company and specialize in IT, and it''s that simple. It''s good to play games or whatever, as long as you don''t let me stay here or organize. If I liked living in the organization, I wouldn''t need to go to Canada before. "


    Nie Yixi did not speak. He sat on his seat and seemed to be thinking about something, as if he was planning the path Nie Zehao would take.


    However, Peng Yanfei did not have much to do in the company. He would either deliver the documents or read the reports of others, but he would always feel uneasy, especially when he thought about the hacker and the conversation between the two brothers that the girl could hear. Right now, he was almost certain that it was Nie Zehao.


    But why was he so curious about his identity? Peng Yanfei had never been able to figure this out, could it be because of his relationship with Shi Jingyan?


    To investigate this matter, Peng Yanfei was prepared to pick up his backpack from before and investigate everything. This was something that his mother had taught him, and he remembered that her mother had said that he had to investigate everything first before doing anything.


    Peng Yanfei was very sad as she thought about it. Looking at the display on the computer, a dialog box suddenly popped up and pulled her back from her fantasy.


    After receiving permission from Nie Yixi, Nie Zehao returned to his own apartment, where there was already a person sitting on the sofa waiting for him.


    "You''re finally here. I miss you so much. I don''t know if the life here is suitable for you."


    This person called J was the person who had helped Nie Zehao to investigate about Peng Yanfei a few days ago. He was a university classmate of his, his original name was Taylor Mei Gelou, and was also a very powerful computer expert. The two of them had an extremely good relationship and this time, Nie Zehao invited him over to help him carry out the affairs of the company.


    "K, you''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. What happened? Did you get any results from your investigation?"


    Nie Zehao shook his head: "No, I don''t think so. There seems to be a problem with her identity, no matter how hard I investigate, I was unable to find out her true identity.


    "But why must you investigate her identity?" Since even you can''t get rid of this matter, then prove that someone is stopping you and doesn''t want you to find out. "


    Facing this question, Nie Zehao also looked at him a little blankly. Initially, he was curious about her because she was his big brother''s wife, but after seeing her close to Shi Jingyan a few times, he started to suspect that she was a chess piece placed by big brother''s side. However, the investigation did not reveal that she was actually part of the organization, but in the end, suspected that she was.


    "Nothing, just curious, because even I can''t investigate it. Alright, let''s take the first step, I think we''re still too weak in the company''s matters, even if we have the ability but we don''t have any experience or market. More importantly, we don''t have any connections, do you think?"


    They were indeed unpopular in the business world. Even though Nie Zehao had his big brother and his family by his side, with his haughty personality, he would not accept their help. However, he could still try to make a small studio.


    The J explained his suggestion to Nie Zehao, the two of them had the same opinion, and decided to first try to make a studio, and after doing a game to see how it worked, he would make other plans. It was not like every company started with a company, where they would experience a process of growth.


    After settling all of these things, Nie Zehao still went straight to Peng Yanfei''s point, but this time, the two of them fought once again, and Peng Yanfei who was in the company was constantly watching K''s actions, the moment Nie Zehao got on the computer, she already knew, that Nie Zehao had left a few things on his computer the last time.


    Nie Zehao looked at the computer he used for a while and felt that something was wrong. The moment he started to investigate the computer, he discovered Peng Yanfei''s existence, and the two of them started to challenge him again, fighting against each other eight hundred times, and the result was still the same. Peng Yanfei lost, it was truly amazing.


    was suspicious that the person in front of him was actually Peng Yanfei, but he did not believe that a financial manager would use his computer in such a way.


    That was why he didn''t dare to make his decision. Nie Zehao thought about whether he should sneak attack or something, and turned on the other party''s camera, looking at the person inside, it was completely dark. It seemed like the other party''s vigilance was really high, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Peng Yanfei stood up and sighed, luckily he blocked off the camera, this man really knew how to sneak attack, but luckily he reacted fast enough, if not he would have been seen by him today.


    Her computer skills had not been told to anyone. After all, this was taught to her by that person. The playmate of her childhood probably didn''t even know what the other person looked like now.


    It was really easy to miss the happy life of a child, it would be great if he could go back, but there was no other way. Time always passed by so quickly, without waiting for people to look back, because it flowed so fast that you felt like time did not exist in this world.

 C56

    Peng Yanfei started to reminisce about the past. Back then, when he was still young, and still lived in the apartment, his parents were not in the same apartment as before. At that time, he was also just born.


    Every time she asked about her parents, they would stammer as if they didn''t know what to say. At that time, she thought that they had already passed on, and when she was three years old, she moved over a neighbor, and they also had a boy, two years younger than Peng Yanfei.


    However, at that time, she was actually very happy, and when she was ten years old, she had already moved away. She was in junior high school, and when she saw her parents die in front of her, Peng Yanfei still remembered that little brother at that time was called an honest and noble sovereign.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was thinking about his past life, time unknowingly passed and it was time to get off work. This day had passed, but when he returned home, he did not see Nie Zehao or Nie Yixi.


    When he returned at night, Peng Yanfei felt that his fatigue had finally calmed down a lot when he returned to his room. Even though he was texting with Shi Jingyan everyday, he didn''t answer her, so this period of time was the most critical for Shi Jingyan.


    After Shi Jingyan passed the plan to Zhang He, he decided to start the operation tomorrow. Tonight, he prepared to go to her place to observe, and when he arrived at He Yaqing''s apartment, he did not expect to see a tall boy tugging and tugging at her, so he could clearly feel He Yaqing''s displeasure.


    Shi Jingyan was very happy in his heart. This was his chance, and with a naked chance, Shi Jingyan stepped forward and pulled that boy aside to look at He Yaqing.


    "Do you want a little face when you''re a boy pulling a girl? Don''t you see that this lady isn''t happy? "Young lady, are you alright?"


    The boy looked at Shi Jingyan unhappily: "Who are you, who are you? I''m talking to my sister, what are you doing here. We''re talking to you about something."


    Shi Jingyan looked at He Yaqing awkwardly, and He Yaqing nodded: Yes, this sir here is one of my brothers, so you may have misunderstood, but thank you anyway.


    "No need for thanks. I just don''t like people like him. This handsome man is truly sorry. Since you all have matters to attend to, then I''ll disturb you all. Goodbye."


    He Yaqing saw this gentle and refined gentleman nod his head and the two of them walked past each other, but He Yaqing remembered this person in his heart. Watching him enter her apartment, she had some doubts in her heart, she remembered that this person was not in the apartment, and was most likely a newcomer.


    He Yaqing looked at the man in front of him and comforted him: "Little Jie, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Big sister hasn''t even settled this matter yet, so don''t be in such a rush.


    This child was still in high school, which was the time to put in effort. But now, because her mother was hospitalized, she could not go to school properly, as this child was an orphan in the past, He Yaqing would go to every single one of them, the Sacred Heart Orphanage. This was an orphanage her father had built in her name all those years ago.


    Little Jie was one of them. At that time, the child was still just a baby, and He Yaqing took care of him very well, probably growing up with him in her arms. There was a woman who wanted to adopt a child when Little Jie was seven years old, and she immediately fell in love with him.


    In these ten years, this aunt treated Little Jie like her own son, but heaven''s will was unpredictable. Such a good person had breast cancer and was still in the hospital, and He Yaqing had run away from home, he would definitely not go home so easily. If that was the case, everything he did before would have been in vain, thus he decided to let Little Jie go back to the hospital first, and then think about it when he returned home.


    The operation had to start tomorrow. If he couldn''t pay the money at midnight, he could only continue the operation. However, the longer he delayed the operation, the more serious the condition became.


    Just as He Yaqing was troubled by his worries, looking at the man in front of the elevator with a pile of stuff, looking at him looking like he was a new resident, He Yaqing nodded and smiled.


    Shi Jingyan was happy in his heart. A woman''s smile was not always shown to strangers, but now that the target was so close, wasn''t there a chance?


    He Yaqing looked at the items on Shi Jingyan''s hands, and then asked: "Sir, which floor are you from? Let me help you press on it, it doesn''t look convenient either."


    "Thank you, young lady. Please help me to the 27th level. Sorry for the trouble."


    He Yaqing looked at him in shock. Was this man his new domicile? Because He Yaqing was very familiar with the people around him, and was a girl from a noble family with a good temper, including the security guards and the cleaning aunty, everyone liked this girl and often told him some good news.


    So she knew beforehand that someone had moved in here, and said that he was a very handsome young man. He Yaqing looked carefully at this handsome young man, and thought that he was indeed very handsome, but felt that he was also around thirty years old.


    When they reached the twenty-seventh floor, Shi Jingyan pretended to look at He Yaqing in shock: "So you also lived here, what a coincidence, please take care of me in the future."


    "Alright, it''s normal for us to be neighbors taking care of each other. Do you need me to open the door for you?"


    Shi Jingyan nodded and smiled as he handed the key over to her. He now recognized her, right?


    After Shi Jingyan put down the thing in his hand, he looked at He Yaqing''s absent-minded face as he passed the key over to him. However, did not mind as he took out the specialties from the box and gave it to He Yaqing.


    "This is for you, just treat it as repaying me with a gift that you helped me with. Although it is only a local product, I hope this beautiful young lady can accept it with my little heart. Oh right, I still don''t know your name, I am called Shi Jingyan."


    "Oh, my name is He Yaqing. Hello, but thank you for your gift. I really like it."


    Looking at He Yaqing''s smile, she felt as warm as a lily. It was so beautiful, her heart moved a little.

 C57

    Shi Jingyan looked at her in shock.


    "Could it be that you are that famous entrepreneur He Weixiong''s daughter, He Yaqing? The press has been talking about the conflict between you and your daughter these days. "


    Shi Jingyan could clearly feel the unhappiness on her face, and immediately apologized: "Um, I''m sorry, I accidentally said the wrong thing, I''m really sorry, but your expression is very sad, and I don''t know if I can help you? It''s probably related to that little boy. "


    He Yaqing was startled for a few seconds, but she had some doubts in her heart. She was not an idiot, from the start, when this man intentionally tried to befriend her, she could tell, after all, he had always been by her father''s side watching her grow up, but now that she had met him, she could not help but be cautious.


    "Yes, but I think this is my problem, so I won''t disturb you, sir. You should rest well. The first day will be a bit tiring."


    However, that was good, otherwise it would be too boring. Shi Jingyan stared at He Yaqing''s door like he was staring at a prey. Sooner or later, he would definitely catch her.


    Shi Jingyan picked up the phone and called Zhang He, telling him to delay his plans. Now that he had a better chance, he definitely wanted to use it to his advantage, which would allow her to have a better impression of Zhang He.


    "Zhang He, give me the list of all the people He Yaqing has met recently, as well as all the difficulties he has encountered, immediately."


    Zhang He, on the other hand, obeyed the order very much, but he truly felt that the Young Master Shi was not too concerned about it, whether it was this or this person, they were both concerned about it, just like how Peng Yanfei at that time, hoped that he could take care of this bowl of water.


    It turned out that the child was called Liao Jie, and after looking through all of the information, it was actually because of this kind of thing. If it was for money, he definitely could not speak of it to Shi Jingyan, but he also could not directly give the money to him.


    Shi Jingyan had always been thinking of ways to make He Yaqing accept his money, but He Yaqing was looking at his phone thinking about whether or not he should give He Yong a call. He Yong was a person who really liked to listen to his father, and it was the kind of feeling that only they would listen to each other.


    Ever since he ran away from home, He Weixiong had frozen all of her money. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had a small gold mine, he really would have drank the wind of the west wind.


    However, now that he had to pay a few hundred thousand gold coins, it was not enough. He had spent a lot of money treating Aunt Liao these past few days. However, it was still not enough.


    He Yaqing, who was holding his phone, was shocked by the ringtone. When he picked up the phone, he saw that it was Little Jie.


    "Hey, Little Jie, what happened? Did something happen to Auntie?"


    "Yes, sister, mother can''t wait until tomorrow to operate, the situation is currently dangerous, the doctor said that he is going to operate now, but I don''t have anything, what do I do? If I don''t take out the money now, mother will leave me, I still don''t want to, really, sister, I beg you to save mother."


    He Yaqing was at a loss for what to do, after comforting Xiao Jie, he hung up the phone. Right then, it was better to go to the hospital, just as he was about to leave, Shi Jingyan went out with him, walking up to He Yaqing''s side to look at her.


    Although I don''t know what happened to you, but based on the stalemate between you and your father during this period of time, I should be able to guess some problems. This card doesn''t have a password, so you should take it out first. "Take it and use it first."


    Although He Yaqing was a little surprised, it was obvious that this man had always been talking about his own father. Thus, He Yaqing had a speculation that this man was someone his father had sent to monitor him, and happily accepted.


    "Alright, then I''ll thank you first. When I return, I''ll explain the situation. Thank you."


    He Yaqing didn''t have much time to talk with Shi Jingyan, he directly took his card and left. After returning to the hospital to pay the money, he looked at his aunt''s situation which was really not very optimistic, and his heart became even more tense. He looked at Little Jie who was beside him, and leaned him onto his shoulder and comforted him.


    "Don''t worry, auntie will be fine. It''s her luck to have a son like you in her life. You''re lucky to have a good mother like you, so the heavens won''t let you separate. Sit in a chair, okay?"


    Little Jie didn''t say anything. He just stared at the lights in the operating room. It was 10: 00 PM and 11: 00 PM. They sat in their chairs for 4 hours before the lights finally went out at the 5th hour.


    Little Jie excitedly looked at the doctor as he walked out. He could no longer stand on his two feet. He knelt in front of the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is my mother? Is she in danger?"


    The operation was very successful, your mother''s life is not in danger, now you can go home after a period of rest, but you have to spend the next few days in the ward, don''t disturb the patient, right now the patient is in dire need of rest, so I hope you can cooperate well.


    He thanked the doctor and after he left, he hugged He Yaqing and shouted, "My mother is fine now, it''s really great, big sister, thank you, I really thank you too much, I will never forget your kindness for the rest of my life. When I grow up and graduate, I will repay you well."


    As long as you can grow up safely, it''ll be the greatest repayment to me. Now that auntie is fine, you should go back and have a good rest, you''re already in your second year of high school, so don''t leave behind any homework. Auntie told me that you wanted to test into the university that she wanted to study at before.


    Little Jie nodded. That was only natural, back when he started studying hard, it was also because this dream was his mother''s dream, which was why he had persisted until today. Although he wasn''t the most intelligent one in school, he was the most hardworking, making the teacher''s heart ache when he saw this dream.


    Of course, the school also knew about his situation. Towards him trying his best to make things convenient and encouraging, Little Jie was a very lucky child. In his world, when he met so many kind-hearted people, they all silently helped him.

 C58

    After He Yaqing finished arranging everything, he went back to his apartment. It was already 3 in the morning, and he was already tired like a dog, falling asleep on the sofa, causing him to catch a cold when he woke up on the second day, which made his body even more tired.


    At noon, He Yaqing went to knock on Shi Jingyan''s door. He reckoned that he should be at work during this time, but he did not expect to be at home. Shi Jingyan opened the door and knew that it was her, smiling faintly.


    "You''re up, come in. Coincidentally, my lunch has already been prepared, so we can eat some, if you don''t mind."


    Faced with Shi Jingyan''s invitation, He Yaqing did not resolve the matter. He straightforwardly sat at the table and looked at the delicious food on it, causing his appetite to immediately open as he curiously looked at Shi Jingyan.


    "Did you do all this?"


    "Yeah, I used to live by myself, so I can more or less cook some food. Try it, maybe you''ll be the first girl to eat the food I made."


    He Yaqing was a little surprised, this man did not have that friend. Why did he want her to have a girlfriend, what did it have to do with him?


    "Oh, thank you. Then I truly feel honored. Then, I''ll have a good taste of your cooking skills for your future girlfriend."


    He Yaqing joked as he picked up a piece of chicken and placed it in his mouth. It was really tasty, this man was simply perfect, really amazing.


    then placed the bank card on the table and pushed it to Shi Jingyan who was at the opposite side of the table.


    "I''ll return this to you. I used 500,000 yesterday, but I''ll definitely return this money to you. I just don''t know if you''re in a hurry or not," Ye Zichen smiled wryly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can return it to me whenever you want. It doesn''t matter. You''re just not curious how I know you''re in such a hurry to use the money."


    Shi Jingyan looked at He Yaqing, honestly nodding his head, and patiently explained to her: "Actually it''s very simple, the first time I saw you, was when you were pulling and hauling around with a boy. Your face is still very ugly, it''s either a hooligan or you''re trying to redeem your money boyfriend, but that''s the most impossible thing, because he''s too young, and it doesn''t match your temperament.


    "And then you knew I needed money? I don''t believe you. Since you know that I am He Weixiong''s daughter, then it means that I don''t lack money, so you are probably investigating me in private, or perhaps you know what motive you have for approaching me. "


    Shi Jingyan did not expect this woman to be smart and straightforward, as she was similar to Peng Yanfei in this aspect. If he had not met Peng Yanfei, he would have fallen for this girl without hesitation, and would even intensely chase after her.


    I was investigating you in private, but I didn''t do it on purpose. I came back this time because I wanted to work with your father, but I happened to see this when I was watching the news, which made me very curious, of course, there are some things you don''t need to worry about, I''ve already bought this house for a long time, it should be earlier than yours, so you don''t need to think that I came here intentionally to get close to you. It was just luck, I was also very surprised when I heard your name.


    "Then why did you send the money to me so quickly and so generously? One million is nothing to you and me, but it''s still not a small amount."


    Shi Jingyan was not in a hurry to reply, he placed the dishes on the table into a bowl for her and smiled: "You eat first, you listen to me while you eat, okay? I think it''s probably because you haven''t eaten for a whole day. "


    As she spoke till here, He Yaqing was actually hungry, and her stomach started to growl. Immediately, her face was like a red apple, truly cute.


    "Actually, I''ve been waiting at the door for a long time, about an hour. Ever since you entered, I''ve been waiting at the door, because when you opened it for me, I asked you if you had any difficulties that I could help you with. But you didn''t answer my question, which proves that your heart needs someone else''s help, and you directly ignored it because you wanted to contact your family to solve the problem, but you knew you couldn''t compromise, so you had a very troubled expression on your face. I forgot to tell you, I was a psychologist before, so I easily analyzed your possible situation from these aspects. "


    He Yaqing nodded: "So that''s the case, but I still have to thank you. I owe you today''s favor and I will slowly pay you back in the future. I hope that I can repay you properly at that time."


    Shi Jingyan smiled but did not say anything. He really liked this girl, and it was not impossible for her to be the target of his marriage. In fact, it was still a form of protection for him, but once he suspected something, he would be done for.


    "Oh right, Mr. Time, where are you from? What are you doing? You said that you used to be a psychologist. "Isn''t he a psychiatrist?"


    Shi Jingyan, born in New York, is twenty-nine years old this year, and is considered to be the successor of the Shi Group. He can be considered to be the successor of the Shi Group, and now that he is in charge of the Group, his purpose of coming here is to cooperate with your father, just that he never expected to meet his cute daughter, he is really lucky.


    He Yaqing looked at Shi Jingyan in shock. This was the Young Master Shi from the Shi Group, so it turned out that the rumors outside were really unbelievable. He Yaqing smiled and nodded, but compared to all of these, she seemed to like to eat the food he made even more.


    You already understand everything, but, let us formally get to know each other. Hello, Shi Jingyan. I am He Yaqing, and from now on, we are good friends.


    Shi Jingyan nodded as he held back He Yaqing''s outstretched hand: "Hello, Miss He Yaqing. We will be friends from now on.


    The two of them could be considered to have gotten to know each other officially now, and were eating happily now, but Peng Yanfei, who was far away in New York City, did not even know about the situation here. On the other hand, Peng Yanfei was very close to him, and the two of them almost had the time to be together.


    However, the two of them seemed to be at odds with each other. When Nie Zehao wanted to use the computer to investigate things, especially regarding Peng Yanfei, the two of them would be like steel spirits standing against each other. Although Peng Yanfei lost every time, but every time they were very happy, Peng Yanfei''s technique was also improving.

 C59

    Peng Yanfei had made some progress in his research into the company''s finances. At least he had a rough understanding of the financial situation of Shi Jingyan''s company, but regarding the news about Shi Jingyan, he had recently sent a message to her but she had not replied back. It was as if the news were in the world, causing Peng Yanfei to not understand the situation.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was busy with his own matters, Shi Jingyan sent a message to himself: I have some matters to attend to and will be busy the next few days.


    Peng Yanfei laughed coldly as he read the text message. The woman''s sixth sense was always so accurate, this man must be flirting with girls right now, as to which woman was unlucky enough to catch his eye, and now that he was so worried about her financial situation, and also wanted to help her, he guessed that someone on the eighth floor must have a crush on someone''s daughter.


    When Peng Yanfei thought about this, she immediately searched for clues online. Seeing He Weixiong and He Yaqing on the screen, she seemed to have understood something, and looking at the two people up there, the famous entrepreneur in the country, she reckoned that Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing were currently flying together.


    Peng Yanfei directly sent this information to Nie Yixi, and Nie Yixi looked at the situation from above, and directly looked at Su Ming.


    You just need to pay attention to Shi Jingyan''s situation, especially the people who are in contact with him. If anything special happens, just tell me.


    Su Ming nodded. Looking at Nie Yixi''s serious expression, one could tell that this was not a simple matter.


    Peng Yanfei noticed that it was still early, and he was bored to death now. Who would bring him some entertainment? When An Li knocked on the door and entered the room, he saw Peng Yanfei staring at the computer with a face full of boredom.


    "What''s wrong? Is this place really free?"


    There are a lot of things that just need me to check. All the items in the big departments were completed by you, you can really take your time, but An Li, what are you doing here, is there any news or news?


    "Right, you should have already made your preparations. Tomorrow, the German partner will need to come over and investigate. Not only will you accompany them throughout the entire process, you will also have to socialize with them tonight. This shouldn''t be your first time doing this, right?"


    Hearing that, Peng Yanfei felt that he was finished, he looked at An Li with sorrow: "Can you guys not come to this place with such high difficulty, what about tomorrow when they arrive, do you want to accompany them?"


    An Li nodded his head: "Yes, I want to accompany them, not just me, there are also two others, one is Yang Yu and the other is Liu Yuan, both of them were named by you last time, but I have handed the matters of the company to Sun Ya, but your documents and plans are all here, take a look carefully, if there are any problems, we can coordinate a little more."


    Peng Yanfei took out his work attitude, looked at the information of the three of them, and then looked at An Li: "How about this, the company can''t leave without someone to organize the documents and adjust the working situation. If the two of us go, it''s not like we can do anything else, you stay here, and let Sun Ya and I can go together. There''s always a need to nurture some talented people. "


    An Li looked at her with a little difficulty. Although this was reasonable, but if there were any problems with the work plan, the company would lose even more face when facing off against the people from Germany.


    "Yan Fei, I know what you mean, but what if they can''t get the medicine?"


    "I understand what you''re saying. I want to train them, so that they can have a chance to improve, don''t they? However, if An Li wants to persevere on with his plan, then let''s do it according to your plan. It''s just that the things that they have to deal with must be explained to her properly.


    An Li nodded his head, "Alright, I will make the necessary arrangements. Tomorrow, you might have to speak German, so you have to go back and practice a bit.


    Peng Yanfei and An Li''s way of interaction was to say whatever it was that they had to say and not pay attention to each other. Perhaps this was the truest way of communication they could make friends with each other.


    "Alright, I will. You should prepare yourself."


    After the discussion, they went straight home. Since both sides were very busy recently, she started to drive slowly herself. Her driving skills were pretty good.


    When he returned home, Peng Yanfei had been buried his head in his office the entire time. When Nie Yixi returned home, he found that the place was very empty and he felt that there was no one there, if not for the food on the table, he would have suspected that he had come to the wrong house.


    When Nie Yixi returned to his room, he did not see any trace of Peng Yanfei. He was very curious about where the person had gone, and seeing that the light in the study was on, he walked over and knocked the door.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you studying so late at night? Is there going to be an event tomorrow at the company?"


    "Yeah, the German partners are coming to visit tomorrow, and I''m trying to learn German right now. Will you? I know but I only know a few simple words of greeting. "


    Nie Yixi nodded his head and took the book in Peng Yanfei''s hands. After looking at it for a while, he laughed: "This book is not suitable for you, you are currently using the basics, you should use this book.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the books that Nie Yixi had passed to him on the bookshelf and nodded. So these books were not just for show, Peng Yanfei took them and read the basic German language manual.


    "Will you? If you do, then teach me and it''ll save me the time to read. It''s just that I forgot to learn for a long time, so you can just teach me the most basic of reading techniques. "


    Nie Yixi raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman on the chair.


    "I am a businessman, at least for now. Let me teach you. You have to give me some benefits. Do you have any conditions?"


    "You, Nie Yixi, you are taking advantage of me when I''m in danger, I am your wife, and you want to negotiate with me? You really don''t care about me at all.


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth raised, without waiting for Peng Yanfei''s reaction, he picked up the book and started to explain the knowledge points to her. At around 10 pm, Nie Yixi stopped writing and looked down at Peng Yanfei.


    "Is it now?"


    "Yes, I will. It''s a pity that you''re not going to be a teacher. Your lecture is so good, why don''t you start your own class?"


    "Your brain doesn''t know what you''re thinking every day. Hurry up and cook the food for you! I haven''t eaten any yet!"


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s words, Peng Yanfei looked at him with a pained heart, and quickly went downstairs to cook. On the other hand, Nie Yixi had a face of enjoyment as he went to shower and waited for Peng Yanfei to bring him food.

 C60

    Ever since the two of them had revealed their thoughts to each other, Peng Yanfei felt that he was truer and truer as he laid in front of him, and revealed his true feelings more and more.


    After placing the hot food on the table, Peng Yanfei returned to the study room to study, although there was no need for her to be so serious on such matters.


    However, seriously completing her own matters was something that her parents had taught her since she was young. Even if she was currently in Shi Jingyan''s company, as long as she did not investigate''s crime for an entire day, then she was still his employee.


    After finishing his meal, Nie Yixi thought that Peng Yanfei had gone back to sleep, but he did not expect her to still be working hard in the study room.


    He had never seen this woman working so hard for him before, but it had to be that Shi Jingyan. She had already left, and he was still not letting her rest.


    Nie Yixi walked over and carried Peng Yanfei, threw him back onto the bed, then placed the book and brush in her hands down, forcing Peng Yanfei to look at his eyes.


    Peng Yanfei was a little vexed: "Nie Yixi, are you alright? Get up, I''m not done with this yet, so go away."


    "If you don''t go away, it''s time for work. Now you have to pay the price you promised. You can''t go back on your word. Don''t tell me you''re going back on your word."


    "I, when did I break my promise to you? You can leave now, I can''t do it tonight, I said I can''t."


    Nie Yixi saw that she was about to lose her temper, but she was still unwilling to get up.


    Peng Yanfei saw that the man had become a beast and immediately started to kick him. moved to the side of the bed and with a slither, he moved to the side of the bed and slowly sat up.


    "I said I can''t do it today, it''s not that I don''t want you to touch it, don''t you know that girls have relatives coming every month? You really don''t understand human speech, so it''s not your fault. "


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei in confusion. What relation was this woman talking about?


    "Didn''t you say you were an orphan? "Why do you have a relative who suddenly appeared? Do you think you were lying to me before?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at the foolish man in front of him speechlessly, before he shrugged and stood up slowly from the bed.


    "The relative I''m talking about is my aunt, the thing that women come to visit every month, don''t you understand? Do you understand now? "


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, "But didn''t you women come here in great pain? "It''s as if you''re completely fine. How would I know if you suddenly said that. Besides, we''ve been doing quite a lot these past few days, how come none of us won? Did you take your pills behind my back?"


    Peng Yanfei didn''t even bother to shake him off as he directly left the room, took his own book and pen and returned to his own room, directly locking the door. This man was simply unreasonable, he wanted to first cool him down before anything else.


    When Nie Yixi went out of the door, he saw the sound of Peng Yanfei locking the door, and felt very helpless in his heart. How did he offend this woman again, but when it came to the matter of having children, he was already thirty years old, so how could he not have a child?


    The two of them could be considered to be leaving the meeting unhappily today, and it wouldn''t be until the next day when the two of them met again. Originally, they should be happy, but Peng Yanfei was still looking at him unhappily.


    "What''s wrong with you this morning? Don''t tell me you''re still angry because of what happened yesterday? If that''s the case, then I apologize. So, it''s better if you don''t get angry.


    "You''re the old one, you''re thirty years old, and I''m twenty-five. You''re old, hmph."


    Nie Yixi saw that she looked like a little girl and started to laugh again, "Alright, I guess it''s fine now. It''s not like you want to meet people from Germany today, it''s better if you go earlier.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head as he looked at Su Ming, and signaled him to come in and pass him a sandwich: "You still haven''t eaten breakfast, right? Go ahead and eat your breakfast, your boss can''t finish it either, you guys eat first, I''ll be going to work now," Peng Yanfei said as he kissed Nie Yixi''s face and left.


    Su Ming was already being fed by the two of them early in the morning, and he looked at his boss with an extremely uncomfortable feeling in his heart. "Boss, but the breakfast that sister-in-law cooks is really delicious. Can I come and eat breakfast everyday?"


    Nie Yixi stared at fate as he ate happily, "Don''t even think about it, there''s only today, and tomorrow you must come late."


    Su Ming looked at Nie Yixi unwillingly. Why is boss getting more and more petty now, isn''t it just eating breakfast? It won''t cost more than a few dollars, but this man just doesn''t agree with what you can do.


    "Put your little eyes away, what''s there to hold back about? Eat quickly, have you informed me of today''s meeting?"


    Su Ming nodded as he ate. Looking at his cowardly look, Nie Yixi felt disgusted, he turned his head and looked at his own phone, which had an unfamiliar message on it, saying that the person who knew his phone number was either his family, friends or comrades-in-arms, and he didn''t know who this person was. He only looked at the message on it: "I''m back.


    Nie Yixi replied immediately, speechless: Who are you?


    The man on the other side of the phone looked at Nie Yixi''s text message and immediately vomited blood. Did this man have to be so heartless? What''s going on now? Why did he text his boss and ignore him directly? What''s wrong with him texting Nie Yixi instead? What''s wrong with him texting Nie Yixi and Ol ''Three?


    They were still young, so they were assigned to the same organization. At that time, when the four of them were assigned to the same group, the friendship between the four of them started.


    After the first life and death battle, the four of them had officially become brothers. The eldest was Lian Junyao, the second was Nie Yixi, the third was Lu Jingyu, and the youngest was Ouyang Yan, but after a short while, because the four of them had outstanding performances, they were divided into different organizations.


    It was just that later on, Ouyang Xiu did not choose to stay in the organization. His situation was the same as Nie Zehao''s, when he was only twenty years old, he directly left the organization and went out to study at a university in a foreign country. It had now been almost five years, and when he came back, he thought that everyone should be very friendly, but he did not think that he would be thrown into cold water.

 C61

    Nie Yixi sat in the car and looked at the message, the corners of his mouth raised, only now did he remember who it was, the brat had finally returned, and it had been a long time since the four of them had gathered, and he did not know what they were doing now, but coincidentally, had gathered everyone here at this time.


    "Su Ming, go and inform Master Lian and Master Lu that they will gather at Black Angel tomorrow. It will be seven in the evening, so they must be here by all means."


    Su Ming had been by Nie Yixi''s side since he was very young, so it should be said that without him, he wouldn''t have been here. Their Su Family and Nie Family were the same master and servant, thus the two of them had known each other since a very young age, and when they first entered the Eagle Group, Nie Yixi was the one who brought him in.


    "Okay, could it be that Young Master Ouyang has come back? From the look of things, the boss must be happy."


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, he was about the same age as Nie Zehao, and the two families could be considered old friends, but the reason why the two of them always fought when they met was unknown, but regardless of who it was, they started fighting immediately, and after that the two of them also finished their studies.


    After returning to the company, Nie Yixi directly went to the underground research room. Most of the people here were thinking that the organization should be located in the suburbs, but Nie Yixi was a weirdo, so when he took over these people, he was still a group of unruly young lad.


    But after Nie Yixi''s training, they were able to reach their current size. There was one benefit in building their training grounds at the bottom of their own company, and that was that they could continue to where they wanted to go. It was just that their current financial resources were limited, so they weren''t able to complete it for the most part.


    However, this laboratory had everything. Most importantly, there was not just a single floor. It also had three floors, which was why the construction of this laboratory had taken a lot of effort.


    Nie Yixi returned to his own room and opened up the videos from the different regions. He looked at the Eagle members and then sat down respectfully: "Hello, Boss."


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, let me tell you something, this matter is not only related to our future, it is also related to the safety of our country. Of course, this is from the big point of view, every word that I say is very important, every team leader should supervise them well, whoever wants to skin them, I will let you know whose whip is leaner."


    Everyone did not dare speak anymore. Once they sat upright, they would wait for Nie Yixi to speak.


    "There might be traitors among our superiors, and that''s to say they are accomplices of those illegal personnel. So from now on, I want you to be careful of the people around you, and whatever you do, you must pass along documents and monitor your own team members. I trust you guys, please don''t disappoint me, understand?"


    "Yes, boss, we understand."


    Very good, we will be going on our own for the next mission, that''s all I have to say, in a while, I will get Su Ming to give every team leader a detailed information, and stand up, take a break, and disperse.


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he looked at Su Ming: "This matter is up to you, but please write down the information for each team leader."


    "Boss, last time, there was a problem with our superior, why is it that even our team has to do this? Isn''t doing this kind of thing disheartening to everyone?" After all, everyone trusts you and has no second thoughts. "


    "No, true trust isn''t that weak. Su Ming, what I want to do isn''t to investigate from above, but below, if there are no enemies in the organization, then that would be the best, I''m afraid there might be, I want them to guard and be careful of the people in the organization, not themselves. If there are internal conflicts, that means there are ghosts."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Boss really doesn''t think the same way. Then I''ll go back to work. I''ve already informed them about your orders. Both sides have agreed to it."


    Nie Yixi nodded and indicated for him to leave with a wave of his hand. He did not know when that brat would arrive either.


    Peng Yanfei still went to work normally, but in order to welcome the German co-workers, she had put on some makeup.


    An Li saw that it was about time, so he went to Peng Yanfei''s office to check on her makeup.


    "You are already very beautiful like this, you can''t be any prettier. You still need to put on makeup, I really don''t know if you will give us any face. Let''s go, it''s about time. They are already waiting for us downstairs."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, then took the documents along with her. As she walked, she even asked An Li if her clothes matched well, this should be her first time meeting someone, so she paid more attention to many things when applying the medicine.


    An Li was a little speechless at the beauty in front of him, "You are already very perfect, let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, when they went downstairs, the two newbies were already dressed up and standing in front of him, but Liu Yuan had dressed up very prominently, her makeup was a little dense, although it was a work attire, but it was very obvious that she revealed her career lines. An Li was very uncomfortable the moment he saw her, but that was because her ability was indeed very good.


    Peng Yanfei did not have much of an opinion on this matter as they had already driven two cars there, so that they wouldn''t feel awkward at the time. When they arrived at the airport, a group of people attracted everyone''s attention, and they were even thought to be flight attendants. The four of them stood at the entrance of the airport, watching three men in suits come out.


    The leading man was tall and thin, the moment he stepped forward his gaze was immediately directed at Liu Yuanyuan. Peng Yanfei himself was not standing in the middle, but the person standing beside him was Liu Yuanyuan.


    The man extended his hand to shake Liu Yuan''s hand, but Peng Yanfei was not anxious at all. He directly shook the man behind him and said with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Andreas, nice to meet you." It was all in German.


    The man was obviously surprised for a moment. He looked at the man in front of him, then looked at the woman, and smiled knowingly.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. I wonder how you managed to recognize me? I am very curious."


    "This is very simple. First of all, this gentleman directly took our beautiful employee''s hand without asking any questions, but this isn''t something a manager should do. What''s different is that you have been looking at this man all this time, and when you saw him directly holding the beautiful lady''s hand, your eyebrows creased in disgust. That''s why I was able to deduce so boldly."


    "Very good, you are very smart. Hello, I am Andreas, the representative sent over this time. Miss, I wonder who you are?"


    "Hello, Mr. Ender. I''m the financial general manager of the Shi Group, Peng Yanfei."


    The two of them held hands happily, talking as they walked. An Li looked at the two of them happily, while Liu Yuanyuan looked at Peng Yanfei unwillingly. The man beside her had always been harassing her, truly lifting a stone to smash her feet.

 C62

    Peng Yanfei and Ander walked forward together. An Li looked at Liu Yuan together, in his heart, he had already made a decision for this girl.


    An Li looked at Liu Yuan and thought that the misunderstanding towards Peng Yanfei seemed to have begun since then, so he slowly let go of the guesses in his heart.


    The German men beside Liu Yuanyuan had always been sending him messages, but Liu Yuanyuan maintained her smile and acted very properly. Peng Yanfei looked at her helplessly.


    "Liu Yuan, you should go and bring the documents from the company with you. You just happen to be a bit tired, so go."


    Liu Yuanyuan looked at Peng Yanfei as if she had seen her savior, and nodded to everyone before leaving the restaurant. That German guy was extremely reluctant to part with her.


    Andrew obviously knew what Peng Yanfei meant, as he stared intently at Adams who was standing beside him. This man was notoriously lecherous.


    "Excuse me, Miss Peng, but I don''t know what Chinese dishes are, why don''t you introduce me to a few?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head as he watched the waiter bring the menu over. This could even be considered a form of challenge, all of his conversations with Andrew were in German, An Li was very surprised when he heard Peng Yanfei, this woman had really fought before.


    "Well, I don''t know what Mr. Ender likes to eat. If he likes sweets, I suggest we have a sweet duck. This is really nice. If you like spicy ones, you can have a plate of boiled fish. These are our specialties."


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s confident look, Andrew did not beat around the bush anymore. He placed his hand on the table, and acted as if he was doing business.


    "Miss Peng, this time our representative is on the surface. This time, we are here to discuss whether we should renew the contract after it expires."


    Peng Yanfei maintained his smile as usual. He had never heard Shi Jingyan speak of this before, he was probably trying to seduce girls to the point that he had forgotten about such an important matter.


    "Yes, I don''t know if Mr. Andr¨¦''s hometown also settled the issue at the dinner table. We Chinese have everything negotiated at this table, so I''m sure I can give you a good account of the contract today."


    Andrew nodded, and looked at the first dish on the table, and at his own tableware, he was not used to it at all. Peng Yanfei understood it with a single glance, and lightly lied and told An Li to prepare a set of tableware.


    An Li immediately understood and asked the waiter to prepare three dishes for the three of them.


    The two of them continued to discuss the way to eat this dish as well as the Beijing Roasted Duck. However, he did not mention anything about the contract. Yang Yu, who was beside him was a little anxious, but he held back and did not say anything.


    "Miss Peng, your company is already in debt. Are you sure you have the ability to continue?" "This is not who I prefer to talk to. The competition is not about the size of the company, but about the future of the company."


    "Yes, Mr. Andr¨¦, you''re right, but even if we attack a lot of debt, have you ever seen our company go out of business?" "Have you heard of the acquisition of one of our companies?"


    Ander lowered his head and did not say anything. Peng Yanfei then continued, "Yes, owing to debt is a very normal thing, so I personally do not feel that it is a big deal. Seeing the potential of a company depends on its ability to solve problems. It is obvious that our company is one that you can trust, because your ability is right in front of you."


    Andre applauded Peng Yanfei: "You''re right, Miss Peng, you''ve moved me a little, but I can''t act on my own accord. I can still make a decision after a few days of observation."


    "Of course, let''s have lunch first. I assume we haven''t had lunch yet, so please don''t stand on ceremony."


    Andre and the other three looked at the dishes on the table and nodded. The Chinese dishes were very popular everywhere. The delicacies were for everyone to share and enjoy together.


    After finishing the dishes, Peng Yanfei brought them back to the company for a good tour. Andre and the others did not have any objections and agreed readily.


    When he returned to the company, because Shi Jingyan was not around, he did not reply to any of Peng Yanfei''s messages. This time, Peng Yanfei was truly angry, and his attitude towards work was only this.


    Peng Yanfei only sent him a message: Do whatever you want, please complete your work well, you are the boss, I am not.


    Initially, Andrew did not mind Shi Jingyan''s business, he knew beforehand that he would be busy with financial matters of other companies, so he did not complain.


    An Li brought the three of them to tour around the company. When Peng Yanfei returned to his office, he immediately called Liu Yuan to his office.


    "Liu Yuan, is changing clothes really fast?" But I''m sorry, I don''t think your position is suitable for you. "


    Liu Yuan looked at Peng Yanfei strangely. "Why did you dismiss me? What qualifications do you have?"


    "Oh?" Am I not qualified? Do you think I don''t have the right to be a financial manager? "It''s better to say that you have a lot of face, because if you want to be expelled, you have to be a Young Master Shi. It''s better to say what you want to do."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the unrestrained girl in front of him, and slightly squinted his eyes. This was a sign of danger.


    "Hey, General Manager Peng, you only need to incite the state officials to not light the lanterns, but do you really not allow others to do so just because you seduced the Young Master Shi to succeed?"


    Liu Yuan looked at Peng Yanfei unhappily. What could this woman possibly compare to herself? She did not know how Young Master Shi liked her.


    "I''m a junior?" "Then let me tell you this, Young Master Shi has been chasing me since the day I entered this company, and even now I''m not his person. I''m already married, and you said that I relied on Little San to get the position, but you just don''t know who my husband is. Also, don''t compare me to a woman like you, because you''re still insulting me, so you can clean up and leave."


    What''s going on today? Why is everyone going against me? Peng Yanfei impatiently took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa. He really wanted to lie down and sleep.


    At this time, Shi Jingyan sent a message to her: Darling, I was wrong. There really is something important here, so I didn''t see it.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the message and did not reply. Although this man was annoying, his current attitude made people feel that he was shameless.


    Indeed, it was because Shi Jingyan was currently eating lunch with He Yaqing that the two of them chatted and laughed. Gradually, the two of them understood each other''s situation, and she had a very good impression of Shi Jingyan.

 C63

    Shi Jingyan was gentle and at the same time very tyrannical to her, causing this simple girl to fall in love with her in an instant. However, she didn''t know what love was.


    When you see someone you love, you blush and beat your heart, expecting him to appear in front of you, but also afraid that he will see you unfit.


    This was an existence of conflict. He Yaqing was at this stage now, and of course, He Weixiong had a general idea of who his daughter had met recently and who she had been with recently.


    He Weixiong sat on the high seat and looked at He Yong: "Go and find out who the man who appeared by Qing''er''s side is, it would be best if you could find out more about him."


    "Yes, godfather, but Qing''er seems to be very disgusted by the marriage. We have always been together as siblings, so wouldn''t it be too sudden for you to tell her to marry me when she reaches grade?"


    "What you said makes sense. It seems like we shouldn''t be in too much of a hurry. Now that you say you just ran away from home, you really are raising an ingrate. I don''t even know if I''m going home to see dad. Really."


    He Yong smiled and nodded, then went down to take care of the things that He Weixiong had ordered him to do. But that child whose parents did not love him, especially He Weixiong, treated him as a treasure and doted on him.


    He Yong secretly thought that when he went to the He family at the age of seven, He Yaqing was only a two or three year old child. He initially said that he wouldn''t adopt a son, but after the Madam told He Weixiong her thoughts, the two of them agreed to adopt an adopted boy.


    At that time, he was very thin and small, and when his motherly wife looked at He Yong, she felt a burst of love for him. Thus, the He family had this adopted son.


    There were both motherly love and fatherly love. Even if He Weixiong and his wife were extremely nice to He Yong, he had always lived in the He family with gratitude in his heart.


    He remembered that when he was eight years old and was in the third grade, He Weixiong''s family took him to register. He watched as they paid tuition fees that were over tens of thousands.


    Sometimes, he would even hit him or insult him. However, when he returned home, he was very happy and didn''t want to let his adoptive parents worry about him, until one day, his classmates started to call his adoptive father a traitor, a bad guy, and beat him up.


    That time, he cried. When both of their parents came over, his wife hugged He Yaqing and comforted him, "Don''t cry, Yong. Mom knows you''re not wrong. Alright, come here."


    The little He Yaqing saw that her brother was crying, and also looked at him with a wronged expression, "Pan Guo, don''t cry, TangTang will give it to you."


    The little He Yaqing stood alone on the ground and limped in front of another little boy, shouting, "You''re a bad guy, you made me cry, you''re a bad guy." Then he hit the little boy.


    At that time, He Yong was especially touched, he felt that these two women were the most important women in his life. At that time, when the little boy saw that such a cute girl hated him, he even called him an idiot, and started crying. In the end, both of them explained the reason why everyone took a step back.


    He still remembered this matter, but it was just that even he did not know whether he was a sibling or a man and woman to He Yaqing.


    When he was in university, he had gotten himself a girlfriend. Although the He family members did not object, especially He Yaqing who clamored for a meeting with her sister-in-law, but in the end, he understood that his girlfriend was completely stunned when she saw He Yaqing.


    He Yong didn''t like her from the start because she was her, but because she looked like his little sister. Later on, when he looked at her in front of He Yaqing, she was nothing at all.


    At that time, He Yong still didn''t know why he liked that girl. It was only because of the huge quarrel between the two of them that he realized that deep inside his heart, he actually had other thoughts about his sister.


    He had originally thought that things would naturally come to fruition, but he had never thought that He Yaqing would strongly oppose it. It was just because she didn''t love him, that she only cared for him as a brother and sister;


    Although this was to be expected, the words that came out of her mouth still hurt and hurt.


    In the end, because of this matter, He Yaqing and He Weixiong quarreled intensely, and even Madam Ye was unable to interfere. He Yong had also clearly seen He Yaqing''s inner world and he had decided not to force it, if not, in the end, he would not even be able to be siblings.


    But now, there was actually a man who took the opportunity to snatch away his cute little sister. The more He Yong thought about it, the angrier he became.


    However, when he saw the photo, he felt that that person was very familiar, but he just couldn''t remember. After all, everyone was messing around, and they knew what they should know, and they could think of ways to know what they shouldn''t.


    This was the first time he met someone on the underworld, and felt that it would be beneficial to his family''s business, so he gave it a try. But he did not expect that after entering, it would be highly valued, and now, it was their second master.


    He Weixiong knew about this matter as well, but he did not say anything. Letting go of his hand and let him do these things, after all, he was not completely clean, black and white eating together was a common occurrence, as the saying goes: Wherever there is money, there is business.


    However, although Li Li knew that He Weixiong had a lot to do with the underworld, she did not know about it from the organizations, and only He Yong knew about it, but he was not one of them.


    It was just that He Yaqing did not know about these things, because she could not take it anymore. Every time she saw these scenes, she would complain for a few days, because she was a positive existence.


    Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing happily ate their meals as Shi Jingyan very carefully peeled off the lobster skin for her. Knowing that she liked to eat lobster the most, he peeled off the entire plate and placed it in front of her.


    He Yaqing really felt that he should be the happiest person around. Even his eyes were smiling when he looked into Yue Yang''s eyes.


    When He Yong found out the information, he did not expect it to be from Shi Jingyan, so he quickly sent it to He Weixiong''s office.


    "Dad, it''s Shi Jingyan, the current president of the Shi Group, and also the Young Master Shi of that clan. I heard that he and Hong Yuntian are very close, but why would he come here for no reason? He''s so close to Ya Qing as well."


    "You don''t even have to think to know what this kid is up to. He''s here for me, but he''s also a ruthless man. He''s a lot stronger than I thought. He''s still young, like he''s the same age as you."

 C64

    He Yong did not speak. Hearing his foster father''s praise of Shi Jingyan, he felt extremely uncomfortable, but he had a feeling that if He Yaqing was together with him, their future path would be even more arduous.


    He Weixiong on the other hand, instructed his subordinates to pay attention to them and not let anything happen to his precious daughter.


    After finishing their meal, Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing both returned home. However, the two of them did not break the relationship between them, and He Yaqing himself was not good at this kind of thing, so he was even less willing to take the initiative to speak with them.


    However, what Shi Jingyan wanted was for her to personally say what she wanted to say. Only then would he feel that he didn''t have a goal, so he took out his phone and sent a message to Zhang He, telling him that the plan had begun.


    "When Zhang He received the news, he told the brothers behind him," "The Young Master Shi only wants us to pretend, but only if we show our true abilities, so long as we do not hurt the innocent. When the work is finally over, do not let anyone catch us by the tail, even if we are caught, you will know what to say."


    "Got it, Brother Zhang."


    Zhang He was not an idiot. It had already been a few days, He Yaqing was so high-profile and he was already with Young Master Shi, the two of them were either shopping, eating, or going out for a movie. He did not believe that He Weixiong did not send people over to supervise him, nor did they investigate Shi Jingyan?


    Even if someone said that they didn''t, Zhang He didn''t believe that He Weixiong would be so trusting of his precious daughter.


    Tomorrow''s actions would either not leave any traces behind, or they would frame someone else. But Shi Jingyan had left for such a long time, how could he not have noticed?


    Zhang He picked up the phone and called Shi Jingyan, telling him about the recent situation. Whether or not this plan was carried out, he would have to re-study it.


    Shi Jingyan rubbed his chin as he looked at the red wine in his cup. What he said was a problem, if he revealed himself and accused Nie Yixi, but he just happened to be wrong, that would be the end of it.


    Now, He Yaqing had faith in him, but He Weixiong would have trust in him for a period of time yet, the goal of the plan was trust.


    "Zhang He, send me Nie Yixi''s latest list of actions, no one is to be informed or told about this matter, just do it yourself. His entire itinerary, as well as the people he has under his command, such as spies."


    "Okay, then does He Weixiong''s side not care about this anymore?"


    "No, of course not. If you do that, then it will be more proof that we have other intentions. So, you should try your best not to offend their people, especially that He Yong. He is a person who you should be careful of."


    After Zhang He nodded, the two of them discussed the plan in the evening two days later. It was only on the condition that Nie Yixi''s spies were lured over, and that Nie Yixi''s favorite thing to do was to rob his goods.


    After things were decided, Shi Jingyan called Hong Yuntian to tell him that he had a way to kill Nie Yixi this time. This news was extremely good news to Hong Yuntian.


    The two of them were prepared to work together with Nie Yixi on this matter again. Thus, they decided to stock up with Hong Yun Tian, but this was not a real batch of goods, and the purpose of the visit was to let Nie Yixi''s spies know that they would not be able to take any of the goods away and destroy everything.


    When Nie Yixi received the news, it was already the second day. Nie Yixi had actually thought of the possibility of this happening, but Hong Yuntian had already started shipping the goods, so he decided to investigate further. Not only were there some stolen cultural relics that needed to be brought back for auction, they all needed to go to the auction as well.


    Because there were many people in the country, there was also Zhang Yaoyue, the vice-captain. She was a very hot girl, with the face of an angel, a vicious heart, and a sinister and ruthless way to make many men go crazy for her.


    After Li Xiao received the message from Su Ming, he immediately began to investigate. After three hours of intense investigation, he confirmed that there was indeed such a thing, so Nie Yixi prepared to cut off the consignment, mainly because it was not white powder inside but the cultural relics inside. If it was true, then he might take the opportunity to investigate and obtain clues.


    Li Xiao looked at Zhang Yao Yue: "Today we are starting work here, call everyone up, this time don''t make too much of a move, just bring a few people along, remember to definitely bring back the cultural relics, let the white powder be destroyed by them."


    "Alright, I understand. "Just leave this matter to us. Captain, did you ask about the boss'' matter?"


    Li Xiao scratched his head and looked at Zhang Yao Yue strangely. What did she want him to ask her earlier, seeing Zhang Yao Yue''s black face, Li Xiao quickly turned terrified, and directly walked out of the office, saying as he walked: "Aiya, hurry and finish the mission, aiya, the day is really good."


    This was the consequence of not taking the words of his wife to heart. The two of them had married the year before last, and originally, there should have been a perfect wedding, but on the day of the wedding, there was suddenly a mission, and it was especially urgent at that time. Thus, the bride and groom had both disappeared, and if not for their parents, it would have been another joke.


    At that time, because of this, Zhang Yao Yue and Nie Yixi went through a huge mess, every girl hoped that their wedding would be the most beautiful, but this fucking person did not let them relax, in the end, in order to make up for their negligence, Nie Yixi specifically gave them a leave of absence of half a month, which could be considered as compensation, as they did not have this kind of treatment normally, but rather, it could be considered as a blessing in their misfortune.


    Now that Zhang Yao Yue had heard from a bitch that her boss was married, and her sister-in-law was a very pure and beautiful little sister, she immediately became interested. Originally, she wanted Li Xiao to ask about Nie Yixi''s wife''s situation, and what did Nie Yixi mean by "big guy" seeing her ", but this dead person actually forgot what he was going to ask about, making Zhang Yao Yue angry.


    The two of them could not leave at the same time, but regarding the matter of this time, Zhang Yao Yue wanted to go out on her own, because Li Xiao had protected her and she rarely asked for any missions, so she did not want him to protect her this time. Li Xiao also felt that this mission did not have any dangers, so he let them go.


    However, the operation was planned for tomorrow, as their cargo would not arrive at the harbor here until tomorrow. Today, they had to be fully prepared and would be leaving in the evening.

 C65

    Shi Jingyan had already confirmed the news that Nie Yixi was ready to make his move, while Zhang He was on the other side preparing to make his move, he wanted these two groups of people to move at the same time.


    After Zhang He received news of Shi Jingyan, he immediately took action, bringing his men to guard the goods and preparing to attack Shi Jingyan at the same time. This time, they were determined to bring Nie Yixi in, to implicate both He Weixiong and Nie Yixi, and in the end, either expose themselves to the public or the two of them became enemies.


    At night, Shi Jingyan still invited He Yaqing to dinner as usual, and the two''s relationship clearly rose by a lot. Shi Jingyan''s feelings towards He Yaqing also changed a little, and was a little different from Peng Yanfei''s feelings.


    Just as the two of them were walking back after finishing their meal, they suddenly saw a black van. Originally, it was a very normal thing, but three or four people immediately brought Shi Jingyan away. He Yaqing quickly went forward to fight with the bandits, but she was just a girl, how could she beat them?


    In the carriage, two people were tied up and had their mouths tied. He Yaqing and Shi Jingyan were sitting together, while the driver did not say a word, but the two men beside him were staring at He Yaqing.


    "Hey, did you see that? This girl is so pretty. I''ll let you guys have a good time later. This isn''t something that happens every year."


    "Do you know who she is, you pervert?" "If you dare to go up against He Weixiong''s daughter, you can give it a try."


    "Ah, this girl has such a strong background. The higher-ups know that we will be criticized, but this young miss has yet to have a taste of her own. Hehe, when we arrive at our destination, we won''t care who she is anymore."


    Hearing what they had said, Shi Jingyan''s face darkened as he looked at them in a daze. He Yaqing looked at them with shock and terror, then shook his head and struggled.


    Shi Jingyan slowly moved to He Yaqing''s side, soothing her emotions. The two slowly calmed down, and watched the situation outside as they quietly noted down the road.


    However, the entire van was covered in black, including the windows. The two of them couldn''t see the outside world at all, not to mention the fact that the sky was already dark.


    The news of He Yaqing being kidnapped had already spread to He Yong within an hour, and He Yong anxiously returned home to tell He Weixiong the news.


    "What did you say? Qing Er has been kidnapped? When did this happen? What are your subordinates doing? They can''t even protect a single person. Hurry up and investigate!"


    He Yong nodded his head, "Yes, godfather, I will go investigate and find out as soon as possible. If I find out who did it, I will definitely not let them off."


    He Yong turned around and left, but He Weixiong''s wife who was hiding at the side slowly walked out: "What did my Qing''er do wrong? It''s your fault that they treated her like this, it''s your fault if you forced her to marry Yong''er. If it wasn''t for this matter, she wouldn''t have left home.


    "Alright, it''s all my fault, Li Li, don''t cry anymore, I''m also very annoyed with you for doing this. Alright, hurry up and get up, I''ll send you upstairs to rest, after you rest well, you can see a living, skipping, and good girl, okay?"


    "Alright, I won''t make any more noise. Hurry up and investigate these people. If I know who they are, I definitely won''t let them off so easily. I definitely won''t let this matter go so easily."


    He Weixiong looked at his own wife and coaxed her helplessly, "What do you have to do with this matter? Alright, stop thinking about it and go to sleep. It''s already very late, you have to trust in He Yong''s ability to handle matters, okay? At least they haven''t called us yet to prove Qing''er is safe. "


    After seeing Li Li Li nod her head, He Weixiong consoled her by driving her over to He Yong''s territory to wait for news. Very quickly, He Yong returned and looked at He Weixiong, "This matter seemed to have occurred because of the private war between Nie Yixi and Nie Yixi, but Qing''er also loved the scene at that time, so she took the kidnappers with her.


    "Oh? Nie Yixi, is this person called Fourth Master, the CEO of the AO Group? "


    "Yes, godfather, it''s him, he and Shi Jingyan have been fighting quite a bit these past few years, and this time it''s still because of the goods. Shi Jingyan had originally planned to take some goods from Hong Yuntian to auction, and had heard that their money was worth four or six points, but after Nie Yixi found out about it, he began his operation. He sent two groups of people over, one to kidnap that group, and the other to kidnap Shi Jingyan.


    He Weixiong finally understood the situation, Qing Er was probably involved in this matter accidentally, but who told him he had the guts to kidnap even my daughter, he could be considered a fool.


    The car stopped in a small house, where the robbers had left Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing in a dark room. They no longer bothered with them, and only heard them say: "This time Shi Jingyan won''t be able to escape.


    The corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth rose, and he slowly walked to He Yaqing''s side to untie the rope in her hands. However, they had tied it too tightly, and it would take them a bit of time. Right at this moment, the big sized man outside came in, and shouted at the two of them: "You two, behave yourself, come over here."


    As the big sized man said this, he directly carried Shi Jingyan to a corner on the other side of the wall, then turned and left. He Yaqing had always been yammering, but because she was bandaged, she could not speak at all, so this was the first time she had experienced something like this, and her heart had completely broken down.


    Shi Jingyan heard He Yaqing''s wail and immediately looked at her with some heartache. He crawled to her side and used all his strength to slowly untie the rope on her hand, consoling her. He Yaqing looked at his moving hands and untied the rope on Shi Jingyan''s hand while crying.


    Shi Jingyan comforted her, untied the rope on her body and carried her on his legs, untied himself, and comforted her softly: "Alright, alright, don''t cry, it''s okay now, with me here, don''t cry, don''t worry, I will save you, do you believe in me?"


    He Yaqing nodded while crying: "Mn, I believe you."


    "That''s good. Believe me then, don''t cry. With me here, you will definitely be fine. Look at that window? The two of us will definitely escape from here. "

 C66

    After He Yaqing heard what Shi Jingyan had said, she obediently nodded her head and slowly stopped her crying. Shi Jingyan began to check the wounds on her body.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Shi Jingyan stepped on the bedside and looked at the environment outside. After confirming that this was an unmanaged suburb, he relaxed and took off his jacket and placed it on He Yaqing''s body, then took off his shirt and looked at the water that he had prepared for them. With a smile on his face, he happily brought the water over and wet his shirt.


    He Yaqing looked at Shi Jingyan in confusion: "What the hell are you doing? Aren''t you cold?"


    "We can use our shirts and a wooden stick to unscrew this iron fence. That way, with your figure, we can escape. However, we have to quietly finish this escape plan and lower our voices."


    He Yaqing nodded in understanding. She thought that she could really do this, and thought that the television was a scam, but she suddenly felt safe with this man by her side as she looked at Shi Jingyan with a face of worship. It was a pity that she couldn''t say it.


    Just as they were about to open the fences, it was a pity that people outside came in in the middle of the night to check the situation, only to see that Shi Jingyan was standing on a wooden board with the iron fences on top of the windows twisted. The big sized man looked at Shi Jingyan angrily, and after opening the door, he directly dragged Shi Jingyan down from above.


    When the brothers outside heard the sounds of fighting from inside and went in to take a look, they saw that Shi Jingyan and the big sized man were fighting, so they quickly went up and used a stick to knock Shi Jingyan unconscious on the ground.


    When woke up, the thugs had tied He Yaqing up on a wooden board, causing the few men to look like they were drooling over it. The man who was beaten up looked at Shi Jingyan and spat on him.


    I told you to run, and now that your woman is in our hands, I''ll play a game with you. There are two choices in front of you right now, one is to stick this knife into your thigh, we''ll let that girl go, the second one is to let you go, but that woman will stay and let us brothers have some fun.


    He Yaqing looked at the big sized man in shock and scolded loudly, "You can''t do this, this is against the law. If you do anything harmful to us, my father and brother will definitely send you to jail, you can''t do this."


    He Yaqing was a little unsure of what she was saying, but it was a difficult situation for both sides. Neither side wished for Shizukan to choose either one, and looking at them, she felt even more disgust.


    "Do you think I would believe you even if I chose the first one and you really let her go? You will continue to rape her. Do you think I''m stupid? Now that you guys are worried about your own situation, could it be that your boss will really come and save you? "


    "Stop with your fucking nonsense, you can decide for yourself. You only have two choices, I''ll count to one and the brothers will take off all the clothes of that girl and let you see how we did it to your woman. Three."


    When the man counted to two, He Yaqing was already close to collapse. He could only beg Shi Jingyan now, but He Yaqing''s conscience told him that he could not say it out loud, and could not let others do these things for him.


    The man looked at Shi Jingyan with a face of satisfaction and laughed. The man did not continue counting, but He Yaqing slowly opened his eyes and looked at Shi Jingyan who was lying on the ground, a blade was stabbed into his thigh just like that, and He Yaqing shouted loudly: "No! Jing Yan, are you alright?


    The big sized man looked at the man beside He Yaqing, and the man sealed He Yaqing''s mouth, causing Shi Jingyan to stand up slowly and pull the blade out from his legs. His head was drenched in sweat, and he looked at the big sized man with cold eyes.


    "I already did what you told me to do. You, let him go. I will only say three numbers. If you don''t, this blade will be on your neck the next moment. One, two ¡­"


    The man looked at Shi Jingyan with a slightly empty expression, and took three steps back. Just as Shi Jingyan counted to two, the man looked at Shi Jingyan in shock as he saw that the blade in his hand had already pierced into his neck. He looked at Shi Jingyan in astonishment.


    Even to the point of death, he did not understand why Shi Jingyan did that. It was only because it really hurt when he stabbed the blade into his flesh, but if the burly man knew about it, he would probably die from anger if he did not get killed by Shi Jingyan.


    When He Yaqing saw that Shi Jingyan had killed him, he looked at Shi Jingyan with fear in his eyes. Shi Jingyan limped over to look at the few big men beside He Yaqing, and slowly approached them. Those people all moved backwards, and one of the men directly pushed him onto the table with a spear.


    "Don''t, don''t. Come over here. I''m not allowed to use the spear, Keke. Now, go back. Hurry up."


    Shi Jingyan looked at the gun in his hand and slowly placed the blade on the ground. The pain from the wound on his leg had already made him unable to tell if this was reality or an illusion, and the sweat on his face had never stopped. His lips started to turn black and purple, and his pale face made He Yaqing feel some heartache.


    "You guys give it, give it to me, let it go, she."


    Although they no longer had any strength left in their words, their cold eyes stared straight at them. The few big men put He Yaqing down and chased them into the small black room.


    Shi Jingyan gently wiped away her tears: "Alright, I won''t cry anymore. You don''t look good when you cry, it''s fine."


    "You''re already injured, and you still say it''s okay. You don''t want to talk anymore, okay? "Jing Yan."


    He Yaqing tore off pieces of cloth from his skirt and wrapped them around Shi Jingyan''s thighs, but when he raised his head to look at him, he was already unconscious. He Yaqing called out to him even more anxiously, but he did not react at all.


    He Yaqing started to cry slowly, touching his forehead and face, he realized that Shi Jingyan was having a fever, he took off his shirt and placed it in the basin to wet Shi Jingyan''s face, and just like that, He Yaqing took care of him for the whole night, tirelessly.


    The next morning, He Yaqing laid on top of his body. Shi Jingyan slowly woke up to look at the girl who was laying on his body, and a trace of feelings towards her slowly emerged in his heart. This woman was really pitifully silly.


    Shi Jingyan woke her up softly, "Ya Qing, wake up. It''s already dawn."


    When He Yaqing heard someone call her, he thought that he was in the room looking drowsily at Shi Jingyan. Only now did he remember that he was kidnapped yesterday.

 C67

    Shi Jingyan nodded as he smiled and took off the shirt on his head. It seems that this girl had really taken care of him the whole night.


    "How is it, does it still hurt? "You don''t even know how worried I was last night. Do you know how much I feel for you doing this? You don''t know why you''re doing this. Tell me, why are you being so nice to me?"


    Shi Jingyan laughed as he checked the tears at the corner of her eyes, "You said Ni? "When I first met you, I already felt that you were someone I liked. At that time, I thought that you were so beautiful, and then I intentionally approached you, and I wanted you to like me too, so I started asking you out to eat. I wanted to take care of you, and not let you get hurt, but it seemed like this time it was because I was implicating you, so I couldn''t protect you anymore."


    What nonsense are you talking about? I forbid you to say this about yourself, and I accept whatever you look like now, because you''ve successfully made me like you. You''re very strong, you''ve made me understand what love is and what it feels like to love one, but the most important thing is that you can''t move now.


    Shi Jingyan rubbed He Yaqing''s head and nodded, this time he had completed the mission, their people should be here, if they still haven''t found him, He Yong''s ability must be really terrible.


    A moment later, the room was opened by someone. It was He Yong, and when he saw He Yaqing holding onto Shi Jingyan, he knew that he would not be able to save her heart, but forget it, he would just be the good brother.


    He Yaqing looked at He Yong, and his eyes could not help but droop down as he hugged him: "Big brother, you''re finally here, I thought I would never see you again, luckily you guys are here, it''s good that you guys are here, that''s right, big brother, hurry up and bring Jing Yan to the hospital, hurry up."


    He Yong looked at his own sister and nodded, telling his subordinates to carry Shi Jingyan to the carriage. The two of them looked at each other and nodded in recognition, then looked at He Yaqing.


    He Yong brought them and He Yaqing and left the place, but what made him curious was that when they came, they did not see a single person, not to mention criminals, only blood was on the ground. This morning, after hearing that Nie Yixi''s men had failed, they had all retreated, and it was at that time that He Yong found out about this place, and immediately brought his men here.


    Only when Nie Yixi heard the reports from Li Xiao and Zhang Yao Yue, did he realize that he had been hit by Hong Yun Tian and Shi Jingyan this time, and that he had been hit especially badly, that Shi Jingyan had actually placed the black pot on his back. Now, even Nie Yixi did not know how to explain to He Weixiong, but He Weixiong did not make any movements either.


    Peng Yanfei was also shocked when he received Nie Yixi''s phone call. After hearing everything that Nie Yixi had to say, Peng Yanfei frowned, this Shi Jingyan was really like a bird that could take two birds with one stone. Not only did he manage to get ahold of a girl, he could also make Nie Yixi and He Weixiong officially become enemies.


    "Let''s go back and talk. It''s not convenient right now, Zhan Yue is coming back soon, I might give up my position as the General Manager of the Finance, and at that time it will be difficult to find any loopholes in the Finance, when we go back, we can discuss on how to take the next step, okay?"


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your return."


    The two of them did not expect Shi Jingyan to make such a move, and what made Peng Yanfei curious was that during these few days, he had not received any news of Shi Jingyan at all. If he wanted to make a big move, he definitely needed Nie Yixi''s presence.


    Peng Yanfei began to suspect that Shi Jingyan knew his identity, and was a little nervous in his heart. However, his position still did not change, but based on his attitude in texting Shi Jingyan these past few days, it seemed like this man was not easy to guess.


    On the way, He Yaqing told her everything that had happened between him and Shi Jingyan, including the injuries on his legs. Only then did He Yong finally understand why his sister would like this man, and how she was willing to give up anything for him could be considered as a man.


    After receiving the news, He Weixiong and Li Li both rushed to the hospital in a panic. They thought that something had happened to He Yaqing, but when they saw that He Yaqing was standing right in front of them, completely fine, Li Li immediately went forward to hug her daughter. The two of them cried so hard that tears flowed from their eyes.


    He Weixiong held He Weixiong and cried and told him everything again. He Weixiong looked at the lamp in his surgery, and it seemed that Shi Jingyan really liked his daughter, see, if the two of them were to be together, there was nothing wrong with it, but they had to be careful about time, if Shi Jingyan could endure the test, then it would mean that she really liked her daughter. If she could not, then it would mean that she had come for her own money.


    Everyone on both sides had their own way of doing business, whether or not it was appropriate was not up to He Yaqing, if not, what was her father doing here?


    Li Li and He Yaqing sat on chairs together, causing Li Li''s impression of Shi Jingyan to improve. This young lad was able to do this for his own girl, he could be considered a good man, and hope that Shi Jingyan was sincere towards his own daughter. Generally speaking, women who are in love are idiots, what she sees might not be the right thing to do.


    The lights in the operation room were turned off, and the doctor pushed Shi Jingyan out. He Yaqing was the first to ask the doctor about the patient''s condition.


    "Miss He, don''t worry. Although the knife was stabbed very deeply, it was fortunate that the thigh bone was not injured. The wound has already been sewn up. As long as you are careful not to get hurt, it will recover after a while."


    After the doctor said his goodbyes and left, He Yaqing smiled at Shi Jingyan, "How is it Jing Yan, does it still hurt now? I''ll go back to boil some bone soup for you later, I''ll make it up to you."


    "No need. Ya Qing, you can just stay by my side. It''s fine to let the nanny do these things. I''m not willing to see you do these things."


    When the three parents behind He Yaqing heard Shi Jingyan''s Wife Protection Scripture, Li Li could not help but laugh. He Weixiong, on the other hand, you were the one that gave a stern look to the lying Shi Jingyan, this man really thinks they aren''t here, this He Yong was also looking at Shi Jingyan on the bed with a darkened face, this man is asking for a beating.

 C68

    Shi Jingyan had already dealt with the things on her side. As he enjoyed He Yaqing''s good treatment of him, he began to explain to Peng Yanfei, including the matter of this incident, which he had told Peng Yanfei everything. To Peng Yanfei, this was considered a huge blow, but from Shi Jingyan''s attitude, Peng Yanfei gave a corresponding response.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the message Shi Jingyan sent and immediately chose to ignore it. Right now, he could be considered to like, but to be betrayed by his lover, he would probably be angry.


    However, Peng Yanfei had recently noticed that Nie Zehao was a little dishonest, and started to investigate his affairs again. This time, however, his IP address seemed to have been changed, but his skills were not any worse than Nie Zehao''s. How could he be welcomed by them? From time to time, there would be a hacker expert investigating him. It was truly a troublesome matter.


    A while ago, Peng Yanfei had already been spread around by the people in the company because of the expulsion of Liu Yuan. Any one of them could be expelled by Peng Yanfei when they got near to him, but Liu Yuan was still a little dissatisfied after leaving and actually contacted Qi Ruijie.


    But right now, Qi Ruijie was no longer afraid. What Peng Yanfei did not know was that there would be a lot of trouble waiting for her in the future. He Yaqing was probably one of them.


    On this day, Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei got up and prepared to go to work as usual. It was unknown if it was because the two of them had such a tacit understanding, but the other person knew what they needed right now just by looking at their expressions. They had only been married for three months, and it felt like they had been married for three years.


    "I still have to work as usual today. My wife suddenly doesn''t want to go to work, so tomorrow is the weekend, how about that?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei happily. It was so hard for him to make a weekend that wasn''t working, so of course he had to make good use of it. Looking at him, who was looking forward to it, Peng Yanfei thought that besides work, he really had nothing else to do.


    "Alright, you decide. As long as you are happy."


    Nie Yixi smiled and kissed Peng Yanfei on the cheek, while Peng Yanfei also kissed him back. Outside, Su Ming shyly turned her head, and looking at the two passionate looks, her heart started to palpitate with excitement. Nie Zehao looked at the two people inside, and patted Su Ming''s shoulders.


    "Hey, Brother Su Ming, what are you doing? Why are your ears and face so red? Did you do something bad? Tell me."


    Su Ming looked inside with difficulty, but coincidentally, Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei had already walked out. Looking at the two, Su Ming''s face was even redder, and she looked at Su Ming with disgust.


    "Yihao, why are you free today? Didn''t you say you were busy with your studio? How have you been? "


    "Brother, I have something to talk to you about." Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei warily as he spoke, and that single glance made Peng Yanfei feel somewhat awkward. Was there anything that wanted to avoid him? Nie Yixi also glanced at Peng Yanfei.


    "What is it? Tell me. There are no outsiders here, and there''s nothing you can''t say."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t say anything, but looked at Nie Zehao strangely. However, towards the two brothers, there were some things that he couldn''t get involved with.


    "Brother, can you give me some face? Only the two of us know. "


    Nie Zehao was acting coquettishly and acting moe when she spoke, but Peng Yanfei had beaten him in an instant. This man was really too dependent on Nie Yixi, right?


    "Su Ming, why don''t the two of us go first and let the two brothers have a good talk. After all, Nie Zehao has already said that there are some things that he still hopes that Nie Yixi can personally solve for him.


    Su Ming looked at Nie Yixi, Nie Yixi looked at Nie Zehao and nodded, Peng Yanfei smiled and watched the two of them follow Su Ming out of the house.


    "Your sister-in-law has already left. Speak, I know that it''s because she''s with you that I don''t want to say it. Don''t tell me that you haven''t given up on investigating your sister-in-law."


    Nie Zehao did not say anything, and directly passed a document to Nie Yixi, indicating him to take a look. Seeing Nie Zehao''s serious face, Nie Yixi suddenly felt that this guy had grown quite a bit, but the moment he opened the document, he stopped at the sofa mountain, on it was indeed Peng Yanfei''s information.


    "Nie Zehao, where did you get this information? Don''t tell me that you hacked into the information center''s high level computer. If your grandfather or dad found out about this, do you know the consequences?"


    "Bro, don''t worry about how I did it. Don''t you think it''s suspicious just by looking at her information?" Look at her information. What if she was really a member of the organization? That''s not the only thing. If she was your enemy and what you wanted to do was the opposite of what you wanted to do, would you still be with her? Brother, I already said that this woman isn''t as simple as she looks on the surface. You shouldn''t be with her. "


    Nie Yixi looked at Nie Zehao with a ghastly expression: "I said before, you don''t need to care about this matter. I believe with my own eyes, only she can become your sister-in-law.


    When the two brothers were in a stalemate, Peng Yanfei returned. Originally, she and Su Ming had already set off, but after a short while, Peng Yanfei remembered the report he made last night and seemed to have forgotten to bring it out for the meeting, thus he returned home. As soon as he entered the house, he saw two people quarreling outside, the moment he entered, he immediately saw the two people in a stalemate.


    "What happened to you guys? Didn''t you say you had something to whisper about? How can you say it like that? Nie Yixi, are you bullying Yihao again? He''s still young, and it''s your first time coming out to start a business, you can''t use your eyes to argue with him. I really don''t know what the two of you are arguing about. "


    Peng Yanfei criticized as he walked towards the tea table, he thought the folder on the table was his own, so he went forward to take a look. As he looked, he said, "I forgot about the materials just now ¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, Nie Yixi and Nie Zehao didn''t even have time to stop her. Peng Yanfei opened the file and looked, it was actually all of his information. It was very detailed, but it didn''t contain her parents'' information.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi and in shock. Especially Nie Zehao, all the information that he did not wish to be known about was finally placed on the table by him, Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Zehao with slight anger, time was forbidden for this moment, Nie Zehao wanted to say something, but seeing Peng Yanfei''s ice-cold eyes, he immediately shut his mouth. This was probably the first time he had seen such a foreign Peng Yanfei, right.

 C69

    Peng Yanfei coldly snorted: "These are the whispers of you two brothers, it''s really detailed, Nie Zehao, really amazing, so what are you saying, say it."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were blazing with anger, but the corner of her eyes were moist. To others, this was just a piece of information, but to her, it was a pain that she did not want to be mentioned. Back then, she and Nie Yixi had agreed not to investigate the other party, but both sides had followed this promise until now, and it was still broken.


    "Fei Fei, calm down first. Nie Zehao is just a little curious about your background, but I said that I wouldn''t investigate, and I didn''t comply. Don''t blame him for this matter, alright?"


    "Brother, are you still protecting this woman? Seeing the information, Peng Yanfei, do you still have anything else to say? With your current identity, are you sure you still want to be with my brother? "


    Nie Yixi was a little angry this time. It was hard to choose between brother and woman, but now was not the time to choose, and he was lucky too. As long as he handled the matter properly, there would not be such a situation, and he would just have to blame himself for not creating a fake information.


    When Peng Yanfei heard Nie Zehao''s question, his heart became ice-cold. This little brother had even loved him dearly, and was still doubting him.


    "I can only say that this information is not what you believe. Isn''t your brother also a member of the XC organization? What right do you have to question me now, even if I am a member of it, why didn''t your brother see me at first glance? and I still need a brat like you who''s still wet behind the ears to yell here. "


    "You, you, even if my brother is a figure in the organization, the department that you belong to is long gone. But now that your data shows which department he belongs to, do you know what that department is? "Now that you''re so embarrassed to say this, so what if I''m small? I can''t compare to a scheming bitch like you."


    Nie Zehao, you are too much, even if it is so, I still believe in her, because she is my wife, your elder sister-in-law, just based on this point, you should keep your attitude and position safe. You are scheming bitch, where did you learn these words from?


    This time, Nie Yixi was truly angry, but even if he said it like that, there was still a gap in Peng Yanfei''s heart. To her, that matter was a pain that she could not reveal, and now that Nie Zehao had done it, she had already dealt a heavy blow to herself.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t say anything. After going upstairs to take away his documents, he looked at Nie Yixi: "Let me calm down for the next few days. I won''t be going home today." As he spoke, he drove away.


    After Peng Yanfei left, Nie Zehao suddenly felt a little unwilling, this sister-in-law of hers really had nothing to say to him. Although sometimes they would exchange moves on the computer, most of the time it was Nie Zehao who taught Peng Yanfei how to improve his techniques, and the two of them would exchange pointers happily. It wasn''t that he was being too rash today, but regarding his big brother''s safety, Nie Zehao still persisted on with the latter.


    Nie Yixi sighed, took off his jacket, and threw it on the sofa. He then took out a bottle of red wine from the wine room and looked at Nie Zehao who was still standing there, unwilling to care about him.


    "Brother, do you really believe her? Aren''t you afraid that she will leak all your information to the people up there? "She''s someone sent by the higher-ups. Bro, you should wake up. If you don''t believe my information, I can get someone to testify for you."


    "You don''t need to do it, even if what you found out is true, I won''t believe your information. I only believe in her, because I love her, I treat her as the woman who spent her life with me, the woman who has already appeared in my life. I can''t do without her, do you understand? "She''s your sister-in-law. Even if she has some hidden secrets, you''ve already seen how she treated you these past few days. Do you think there''s a problem with her?"


    Nie Zehao did not say anything, but seeing how upset his big brother was, he did not feel good either.


    "Since Big Brother said so, then I was wrong today. But I believe in my heart, even if you believe her, I believe everything I see. So, I won''t apologize for this time''s matter, I''ll leave first, don''t drink too much." Brother Su Ming, please take care of brother for me first. "


    Su Ming nodded his head as he sent Nie Zehao off, and looked at Nie Zehao who was on the carriage: "Actually, you''re too rash today, don''t you know? "At that time, we all felt that this sister-in-law was not simple, but do you know why we called her sister-in-law when we didn''t understand whether she was an enemy or a friend?"


    Nie Zehao shook his head, holding the document in his hand, his grip tightened.


    "Because she, a woman, can search for her boss in the territory of Shi Jingyan''s warehouse, and without her, we wouldn''t have come back so easily. Our boss was still wounded by a gun, and you didn''t see your sister-in-law crying and looking at you nervously, it was as if you wanted to kill all the people who hurt your boss, and that gaze made me admit her. My eldest sister-in-law treats our boss with one heart and one heart, so those guys in London have faith in our eldest sister-in-law."


    Nie Zehao did not speak, he only looked at Su Ming. When he finished speaking, Nie Zehao lowered his head and looked at the document in his hands, thinking: Could it be that I really did the wrong thing this time? This sister-in-law was indeed very good to her brother. No matter if it was shopping or something, she would always buy things for him first. Everything was first her brother, so why was she so worried?


    "Brother Su Ming, I know, thank you, you should hurry back to accompany Big Bro. I''m afraid that he''s drunk, you know that his stomach isn''t good."


    Su Ming nodded, watched as Nie Zehao left, and did not forget to call Ouyang Yan who had just returned.


    Ouyang Yan looked at his phone which was a fated call, and was extremely happy in his heart.


    "Little Ye, what happened? Did you call me so early? Did you miss me too much?"


    Just a moment ago, Sister-in-law and Youhao quarreled. The boss was in the middle, and now that Sister-in-law has left, so has Youhao. He''s the only one who''s left home to drink.


    Oh, so that''s how it is, that Nie Zehao just can''t do anything. Seriously, alright, I''ll go then.

 C70

    Su Ming rolled his eyes and directly hung up the phone before returning back to the company. Ouyang Yan had not seen these three brothers ever since he came back last time. It had already been a week and he did not know that everyone was so busy, so Ouyang Yan picked up the phone and sent a message to the other two.


    Therefore, it was originally Nie Yixi who was drinking by himself at home, and completely changed when he came over.


    "Why did you come over? Did Su Ming call you? This Su Ming really told you everything."


    Second Brother, what you''re saying is not right. Besides, ever since you organized a reception for me last time, none of us brothers have had a gathering, so we just happened to be here to accompany you when you wanted to drink so much. We''ve already sent a message to Big Brother and Third Brother.


    Lian Junyao was indeed on the way here, but because of a short message from Ouyang Yan, he had anxiously rushed over here right now. He drove the military car straight away, and on the way, he continuously drove through a few red lights.


    Lian Junyao thought that something big had happened and he rarely heard news of Nie Yixi''s accident, so he left his subordinates and quickly drove away halfway through his training. Along the way, he was able to drive a Mercedes-Benz at full speed, but just as he was about to go through the red light, he was stopped by a traffic policeman.


    In 20 minutes, Lian Junyao arrived at Nie Yixi''s home. Originally, it was a 40 minute drive, but Lian Junyao gave him half the time. When he walked into Nie Yixi''s house and saw that the two of them were drinking, he became angry and directly beat Ouyang Yan to death.


    When he saw Ouyang Yan''s message, he left after the meeting at a leisurely pace. When he left, he did not forget to take off his work clothes and change into his casual attire, so he didn''t need to dress up in a formal manner outside the company. The Lu Corporation was already considered to be a large corporation, and although he currently held authority, it was only because of his lazy father.


    When he leisurely walked over to Nie Yixi''s house, he saw three people who were playing music in broad daylight, so he started drinking.


    "Hey, Second Bro is really open-minded today. Why don''t we meet Second Sis? Didn''t you say you wanted to introduce us to her? Do you know how she drinks at home like this?"


    "Lu Jingyu, just shut up. It''s just a sentence whether you drink or not. Your sister-in-law won''t be back today."


    He looked at the decorations at home and laughed mockingly: "Previously, this wasn''t how it looked, now that we have a sister-in-law, it has changed a lot. But you look more like someone with a family, I really didn''t expect that the most unlikely person to get married amongst us would get married first. Big Brother, when are you going to get out and let us have a look?"


    The eldest brother looked at Lu Jingyu and threw him a bottle of wine, "Shut the f * ck up. Haven''t you been too comfortable in your police station these past few years? If you don''t experience the pain of a soldier''s egg, you''ll always find trouble for your father."


    Ouyang Yan laughed drunkenly: "This is what big brother and third brother should look like, but second brother is a little abnormal. I roughly heard what happened between sister-in-law and Nie Zehao, don''t take it to heart, sister-in-law isn''t that kind of person to hold a grudge, although I haven''t met her before, but hearing Su Ming say that doesn''t feel too bad."


    Nie Yixi did not speak, he only drank continuously, and after drinking one bottle, he looked at the three of them.


    "You guys don''t know, this is the first time I''ve seen Fei Fei get so angry, it''s as if she let me know something she doesn''t want to talk about, that kind of feeling is like when I see her scar, she''s like a wounded bird hiding in its nest."


    The four of them were drunk, but it was still early in the morning, and all three of them were already drinking like this. Ouyang Yan''s alcohol tolerance was the lowest, but Nie Yixi''s stomach was injured because of some matters back then, so he did not dare to drink too much, but today, he seemed to be unable to control himself.


    Lu Jingyu looked at the three of them and shook his head.


    "Ok, number two, don''t drink too much. Your stomach isn''t good, if something happens we don''t want to take responsibility. What are we supposed to say when sister-in-law comes to see you like this?"


    Nie Yixi was a little drunk, when he saw Lu Jingyu drag his wine bottle, he immediately disagreed and snatched it away: "Don''t worry about me, it''s just that I feel bad. You didn''t see her heartlessly leave, even if Ren Hao was wrong, I''ve already said that I only believe in her, why did she leave without listening to me? Jingyu, tell me why this woman''s heart is so hard to understand."


    Ouyang Yan looked at Nie Yixi, then looked at Lu Jingyu, "It''s over, it''s all over. Now, our second brother has fallen in love with her, from when we realized that there hasn''t been a woman who made second brother sad before, it seems that we have truly fallen in love this time."


    "That''s right. Big brother, you should try persuading me. Stop drinking, what are you drinking for?"


    Lian Junyao looked at the two of them and angrily said, "I''m already quite old, and I don''t have a girlfriend yet. Whatever I drink, I''ll let him do as he pleases. Once he''s drunk enough, it''ll be fine once he''s hospitalized."


    Lu Jingyu rolled his eyes. Seeing the two of them drinking like they were drinking wine, he couldn''t stop, it seemed like something really was going to happen this time. When Su Ming returned, it was already past one in the afternoon, but seeing how messy Nie Yixi''s home was, he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Boss, Boss, how are you, Boss?"


    Su Ming watched Nie Yixi nervously, his face completely red. The acid that he vomited out was mixed with blood, this time, he was probably done for.


    Su Ming called out to Ouyang Yan nervously: "Get up, didn''t I tell you to stop him from drinking? "Why did you call Commissioner Lian over? You guys were all so drunk, but Boss is bleeding from the stomach right now. He''s in shock, hurry up and send him to the hospital."


    Ouyang Yan looked at Su Ming''s anxious face, and he was really not joking this time. He woke Lu Jingyu up and told him what had happened, after which he concluded that something really had happened. Everyone sent the both of them to the hospital.


    Hearing Lu Jingyu''s call, the Principal came over personally to receive them. Seeing the patient''s condition, the Principal also shook his head, the diagnosis had come out, and Su Ming looked at the doctor anxiously: "How is the patient, how is he?"


    Oh, that Lian Junyao fellow just went to sleep drunk, but Nie Yixi''s condition is very serious. Drinking alcohol to the point of bleeding in the stomach is not considered serious, and the most serious problem is that he has alcoholism, coupled with some old ailments in the stomach, he needs to be operated on quickly.

 C71

    Su Ming was stunned, but upon hearing the doctor''s words, he became even more anxious. He panicked a little and nodded his head: "Alright, family members, please come here to sign your name."


    Su Ming, contact your sister-in-law first and have her come over. If you don''t notify her about such a huge matter, then who will take care of Second Brother, and you have to scold your properly. He was originally just trying to persuade you to drink, but now he turned it into a drinking competition.


    Su Ming and Ouyang Yan''s relationship, everyone felt that it was very mysterious. The two of them could be considered to be the same age, and Su Ming was already very powerful, especially when facing Ouyang Yan, but what everybody didn''t understand was that these two men, especially Ouyang Yan, liked sticking close to Su Ming. Sometimes, they really didn''t know if they were playing around together, but everyone was already used to it.


    This was because the only person who could subdue Ouyang Yan was fated to be. As for how the two of them got to know each other, it could be considered to be the start of a very strange life.


    After Su Ming heard Lu Jingyu''s words, he quickly nodded his head and picked up his phone to call Peng Yanfei.


    "Um, Sister-in-law, things are not so good. Boss is in trouble, the hospital is in the city, hurry over, the doctor said he''s going to operate."


    "What? What''s going on? I was just leaving the whole morning, wasn''t it?" Su Ming, you better explain the situation clearly to me. Don''t worry, I''ll be right over, we''ll talk about it when I come over. "


    After Peng Yanfei hung up, he went to An Li''s office and anxiously said: "An Li, help me take a look first, I have some urgent matters to attend to."


    "Alright, there''s nothing much to do here. You can go now."


    Peng Yanfei took his bag and drank the car key before driving to the City Hospital, and went to the end of the corridor on the fourth floor to look at the people piled at the place. Looking at Su Ming, Peng Yanfei felt a little excited.


    "Su Ming, what''s wrong with Nie Yixi? Tell me quickly, how did he get hospitalized?"


    Without waiting for Su Ming to speak, Ouyang Yan immediately came in front of Peng Yanfei with a wronged look on his face: "Um, sister-in-law I am Ouyang Yan,''s fourth brother, that''s Lu Jingyu, his third brother, and that''s the eldest brother, Lian Junyao who is lying inside the ward. This is our fault.


    The more Ouyang Yan spoke, the softer he became. When Peng Yanfei heard what Ouyang Yan had said, he realized that his stomach had been poisoned and he became even more angry and worried. He watched as Ouyang Yan punched him in the stomach.


    "Don''t you know his stomach is bad? You even let him drink alcohol, and now that the bleeding in his stomach is better and he''s been poisoned by alcohol, you are still his brothers.


    Ouyang Yan did not expect Peng Yanfei to punch him like that, but this punch was still really strong. Lu Jingyu walked over and saw Peng Yanfei give Ouyang Yan a punch, and was shocked in his heart as he looked at Peng Yanfei: This woman is really hot, but this baby guard''s mood is exactly the same as Nie Yixi''s.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be angry yet. The doctor is inside treating, I''m responsible for this too. However, it''s useless to be angry now. Just wait for second brother to come out of the operation room."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Lu Jingyu. He knew this person, he was the mayor of this city, and his position was not low. But under the current circumstances, Peng Yanfei did not give this bureau chief any face, and just walked over and punched him in the stomach.


    "This punch is for you. Hmph, for the first time meeting, please accept it. There won''t be a next time. If I find out that you''re still letting him drink like that, then next time, it won''t just be a one punch deal."


    Lu Jingyu and Ouyang Yan both held their stomachs and nodded, "Yes, yes, sister-in-law''s teachings are right, we don''t dare to have another chance."


    Su Ming gloated while looking at the two of them, but when he met Peng Yanfei''s gaze, Su Ming immediately stood at attention, and did not dare to even speak. Looking at the two''s expressions, Su Ming could tell that his sister-in-law''s actions were not light, and he did not seem to be one of them.


    Peng Yanfei sat on the chair and anxiously waited for the surgery inside. The other three people didn''t dare to sit beside Peng Yanfei, so Ouyang Yan looked at Lu Jingyu.


    "Now we finally understand why second brother loves sister-in-law so much. However, she''s really pretty, and her personality is too hot."


    Hearing Ouyang Yan''s soft words, Lu Jingyu nodded his head in agreement. However, this woman shouldn''t be as simple as she seemed on the surface right?


    Su Ming looked at the two of them and said softly, "It''s better if you two stop talking. If sister-in-law is unhappy, you two should think about the pain in your stomachs."


    Hearing Su Ming''s words, the two of them decided to keep their mouths shut.


    Finally, after two hours, the lights in the operation room were extinguished. Peng Yanfei stood up and looked at the doctor who came out.


    Yes, don''t worry, young lady. Now that Mr. Nie has controlled his illness, the alcohol poisoning is also mild, but the problem with his stomach is more serious, so please pay attention to his eating habits in the future. In the future, don''t touch alcohol anymore, and remember the spiciness as well.


    Peng Yanfei''s pale face finally looked better. After the doctor left, Su Ming quickly went up to check on Peng Yanfei''s condition, only then did the three of them notice that Peng Yanfei''s face wasn''t very good. His lips were already starting to turn white, and his fingers were bleeding profusely.


    At this time, the three of them finally understood that the two of them truly loved each other. Their concern for each other had reached the depths of their bones.


    "Sister-in-law, let''s go to the ward to check on our boss. Oh yeah, Sister-in-law, you haven''t had lunch yet, do you want me to prepare something for you to eat?"


    No need, thank you Su Ming, but help me prepare some things for me to use, especially his pajamas. He''s not used to wearing hospital clothes, bring his toiletries too, he''s a germaphobic person, I''m afraid he doesn''t need it, that''s all, I don''t need to bring my lunch.


    After Peng Yanfei finished speaking, he directly went inside the ward, and the remaining three people watched as Peng Yanfei left, finally sighing in relief.


    Ouyang Yan sighed: "Honestly speaking, I have already decided on this Second Sister-in-Law, I never thought that she would actually remember big brother''s habits so well, and work towards second brother as well. Where can I find such a good sister-in-law, sigh ~ Why can''t I find such a good wife?"

 C72

    Lu Jingyu looked at the dark faced Su Ming beside him. Were the two of them really together? Su Ming''s face did not look good.


    Su Ming didn''t even say anything before he immediately left the hospital to prepare the things Peng Yanfei had said. Although Peng Yanfei said that he didn''t want to eat lunch, he still prepared a set for her.


    Peng Yanfei came to Nie Yixi''s ward, looked at him who had a pale face, lightly sat by his side, and caressed his face. He remembered that the first time he saw him, he wasn''t like this, at that time Nie Yixi was very cold, with a cold tone that seemed to want to freeze him. She agreed to marry him later on for some reason, and her heart slowly started to sink.


    "Nie Yixi, look at you. What are you doing here? I just don''t have the time to sort out some things. Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you the reason, but there are a lot of helplessness and pain in my world. I don''t want anyone else to uncover my scars.


    As Peng Yanfei spoke, his tears flowed down, but what responded to her was not that pair of warm hands, but the cold air and the silence.


    felt as if he had had a very, very long dream. In the dream, Peng Yanfei and their child was still alive, it was initially a harmonious and beautiful dream, he had thought that this was the beginning of life, but unfortunately, the people there had appeared, and they who had not seen each other for decades had appeared. This time, they took away Peng Yanfei and the child''s life, leaving him alone as the sole survivor of this world.


    His heart was filled with anger and annoyance. Were these people all crazy? He hadn''t stopped when the previous boss'' life was taken away, yet now he still wanted to hurt his wife and children. The sorrowful feelings had already taken away all the emotions left in Nie Yixi''s heart, and there was only revenge and unwillingness.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi, whose heart was beating rapidly, and gently called out to him: "Yi Xi, Yi Xi, Yi Xi, wake up, don''t sleep anymore. What you saw was not real.


    When Lu Jingyu entered, he saw Peng Yanfei anxiously calling for Nie Yixi, so he quickly ran over to get a doctor.


    "Doctor, doctor, quickly go over and see what''s wrong with him. Hurry!"


    Lu Jingyu was also getting anxious. The doctor, seeing Lu Jingyu''s anxious state, quickly ran over, and when Peng Yanfei saw the doctor coming over, he took two steps back. The doctor gave a sigh.


    This should be magical, right now the patient is completely trapped in his own nightmare and is unable to come out. To put it in the popular saying, ghost press down on the bed, but it''s not a real ghost, it''s just an adjective, don''t be anxious, this young lady is Mister''s wife, you should be able to call him with your usual words and he should be able to come out.


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath and nodded, his face becoming even paler: "Alright, Doctor, I''ll be troubling you."


    After Lu Jingyu sent the doctor off, he suddenly felt bad when he saw Peng Yanfei off. Since when was Nie Yixi this worried about a woman?


    "Sister-in-law, you should rest for a bit. You don''t look too good either. I''ll keep watch on second brother. You should go lie down on the sofa for a while."


    "There''s no need, how can I be by his side now. But you, your affairs are also very busy, you should also rest well. Where did the Ouyang Yan just now go?"


    "Sister-in-law, you don''t need to worry about that brat. He''s like a madman every day, and sometimes he can even be a fool. He''s the typical patient with Erha disease."


    As soon as Ouyang Yan entered, he heard Lu Jingyu say this to him. Ouyang Yan approached him slowly from behind and lightly breathed into Lu Jingyu''s ear. Lu Jingyu was so scared that he quickly took a few steps back.


    "What are you doing? Brat, are you really looking for a beating?"


    Sister-in-law, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m a very obedient little brother, look and see if I''m more obedient compared to him. Oh yeah, I went down to buy some lunch for you, after all, we were all drinking wine just now.


    Peng Yanfei unhappily gave Lu Jingyu a copy as he said this and gave the rest to Peng Yanfei. Although Peng Yanfei had told him about the few of them last time, but he didn''t officially meet them as he didn''t know that they were actually such fun people. He didn''t know which one of them was the same, Lian Junyao.


    Peng Yanfei had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. The name Lian Junyao was too familiar, and she unconsciously looked at the two of them.


    "If Lian Junyao is your big brother, then what''s the relationship between him and the Feilian?"


    Oh, Sister-in-law, they are brothers, but since the Feudal Lord officials didn''t come to live with their parents back then, they should have met when they were still teenagers, and the eldest brother should have been seven or eight years older than the eldest brother. It seems that the eldest brother always knew that he had a younger brother, and he had even gone to see the Feilian himself.


    Hearing Ouyang Yan''s words, Peng Yanfei''s heart had a plan. So the couple back then were not his parents, but why did her parents give him to someone else to raise Da Ni? Maybe everyone had some little secret that belonged to him.


    Just as the three were chatting, Nie Zehao suddenly barged in and shouted: "Brother, where is my brother, my Gurney?"


    I just knew that you wouldn''t have any good things to do once you came back. As expected, if you don''t like Sister-in-law, you can leave the two of them alone, but what''s wrong with you making it difficult for Second Brother like this? "


    "Ouyang Yan, I don''t have the mood to argue with you right now.


    Peng Yanfei could feel the tension between them, and hurriedly stopped them, "You Hao, where''s your brother? Go and have a chat with him, Ouyang Yan, let''s leave this place first, let the two brothers have a good chat, maybe it will help Nie Yixi''s condition a little. Let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei said as he gave Lu Jingyu a look. Lu Jingyu gratefully pulled Ouyang Yan out of the room, and Peng Yanfei also followed him out. It was not appropriate for him to be in there now, so it would probably be better if he could get some fresh air.


    "Sister-in-law, you shouldn''t be so protective of him. That brat is asking for a beating. If I were you to give him a punch, then really, Sister-in-law, did you train before? Your punch was really painful."


    Ouyang Yan said as he felt wronged, but he still nodded with a smile on his face.


    "I''ve practiced with a family member before. He felt that a girl needed some self-defense skills, so he forced me to practice this. However, after so many years, I''ve pretty much forgotten all about it."

 C73

    Lu Jingyu and Ouyang Yan listened to Peng Yanfei, but Lu Jingyu was very curious about this sister-in-law''s background. However, hearing her talk about a relative, it seemed like this sister-in-law was no longer willing to talk about the past, so they decided not to ask about it, even though Lu Jingyu was very considerate towards Peng Yanfei.


    However, there was still an idiot by his side. He seemed to have forgotten about this matter.


    "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, who is that relative of yours? He''s so amazing, your skills are not just for show."


    Lu Jingyu''s punch landed on Ouyang Yan''s body. With a glare, Ouyang Yan immediately hid behind Peng Yanfei. This person was truly a clown.


    "This relative is no longer alive, so I don''t want to talk about him. But he is indeed very powerful, the most powerful person I''ve ever met right? Tell me about yourself, how did you become brothers? You guys don''t seem like one."


    Outside, Ouyang Yan happily told Peng Yanfei about their past. Inside, Nie Zehao cried as he buried his face in Nie Yixi''s hands.


    Brother, I''m sorry, hurry up and get better, okay, I won''t bother you and sister-in-law anymore, I''ll listen to whatever you say. I''m willing to do anything you want me, as long as you get up and wake up, I won''t say anything else even if you want me to join the organization.


    When he received Su Ming''s call, he was originally very agitated. Seeing that didn''t want to answer the call, he thought that Brother Su Ming was trying to persuade him to apologize again, but since the phone was ringing so urgently, he still picked it up. It was just that he didn''t expect to hear the news of his brother being hospitalized so he put down his work and drove to the hospital.


    Seeing Nie Yixi''s condition, and seeing the three people inside, at that moment, he really felt that this little brother of his had been cared for and cared for by Big Bro since he was born, but he did not have any deep feelings for the rest of the family, except for this big brother, who was truly respected and fond of him.


    There were many things that he couldn''t say in his heart, and the only thing that made Nie Zehao feel that it was wrong was that he was an unobedient little brother.


    "Cough cough, this is what you said, when I get better, I will reward you and throw you into Li Xiao''s team to train properly. Hmph, seeing how you still act so confident and confident next time."


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s voice, Nie Zehao excitedly grabbed his hand and laughed while wiping his tears: "Alright, I will listen to everything you say, you must really want to see your sister-in-law now right? I''ll help you call her in."


    Nie Yixi nodded her head, looking at the tubes on her body, she was sure that she was worried. If she had known earlier, she would not have drank so much wine, but it was hard to buy in this world.


    "Sister-in-law, big brother has woken up. Hurry and take a look."


    "Really?" Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Zehao excitedly, and immediately walked in, and Nie Zehao nodded as he watched her enter, while the two people behind her wanted to squeeze in.


    "Hey hey, why are you two squeezing each other? Did Big Bro ask you two to go in? What''s more, is it appropriate for you two to go in now?"


    Oh yeah, I almost forgot, but Nie Zehao, are you crying? Aiya, such a big person, yet you''re still crying?


    Lu Jingyu didn''t participate in their war. Shaking his head, he left the room to see if their big brother had woken up. Since he had woken up here, it was about time he went over there. Lu Jingyu thought as he walked. He was truly curious about this sister-in-law of his.


    "Ouyang Yan, has your skin started to itch again recently?


    Nie Zehao was not convinced as he said that, and in the beginning, Ouyang Yan did not even put him in his eyes, he looked at him with contempt. The battle between the two was about to begin, and when Su Ming walked over to look at the two of them, he let out a cough and the two of them obediently stood straight.


    "If you two keep arguing, get the hell over to the company to help. Is your brother awake?"


    "En, I''ve woken up, Brother Su Ming. But now that brother and sister-in-law are inside chatting, it''s better if you don''t go in."


    Su Ming nodded and sat on the chair to the side. She was truly tired today.


    The two people in the room only looked at each other without speaking, as if they were already very satisfied looking at each other just from looking at them. Nie Yixi smiled, and smiled warmly.


    "You''re awake now, are you hungry? Do you want me to cook some fish soup for you? Oh yeah, you can''t eat spicy food in the future. You''re not allowed to touch alcohol without my permission in the future, do you hear that?" "You clearly know that your stomach is bad, yet you still dare to drink so much alcohol. I think you don''t want your life anymore. If you don''t want it, just tell me directly. I''ll help you."


    "Alright, that''s for the best. It''s for the best if my wife ends my life herself. After all, if I die in your arms first, you must not cry, you must not be sad, because I''m always by your side, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes became moist, but she shook her head: "No, if that day really comes, I will leave this world with you and be your companion. That way, you won''t be lonely on the Road to River Styx."


    Nie Yixi listened to Peng Yanfei''s words. With a woman like that, what did the husband and wife need? He directly pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace, hugged her, and gently kissed her forehead.


    Peng Yanfei was a little worried about injuring his wound, so he very carefully leaned beside him, holding onto the doctor''s instruction, and recited to him, "In the future, you''re not allowed to do this, and you''re not allowed to do that either. Ouyang Yan, who was outside the door, listened to the words from inside, and really ate their dog food."


    "Are you full? "This dog food."


    "Sigh ~ I''m full, but I''m really happy that they can be like this. Second brother has already been stripped, do you think we should help him out? He''s such a big and thick-set person, he likes to stay in the organization everyday. I really don''t know if there''s a girl there, or if he has a crush on her."


    When Lian Junyao saw the two men at the door, he looked at Lu Jingyu with a puzzled expression.


    "The two of them are watching a good show, but seeing the envious looks on their faces, I guess sister-in-law and second brother must have fed them a lot of dog food."


    When Lian Junyao heard Lu Jingyu''s words, he curiously followed Lu Jingyu inside to see what was going on. However, it was unknown who pressed the button and the three of them tripped over it.


    Lian Junyao coughed, "About that, it''s good that you''ve woken up. Take good care of your illness. My organization still has some matters to attend to, so I''ll be going back. Sister-in-law is also taking good care of him. He''s not an honest person."

 C74

    Ouyang Yan looked at the fleeing Lian Junyao with disdain. Lian Junyao did not notice anything wrong with Peng Yanfei, he only felt that this sister-in-law of his was very familiar to him. However, the awkwardness just now had already made him forget about it, and he fled even more.


    Nie Zehao took the initiative to step forward and look at Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law, I was wrong this time. I''m sorry, today''s matter is my fault, I apologize for it here."


    "You Hao, it''s fine. You''ve actually taught me many things, haven''t you? Don''t blame yourself. In the end, your brother and I did not clearly explain what happened at that time, so we don''t blame you. "


    Nie Zehao, on the other hand, did not speak and the atmosphere became extremely awkward for a moment. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Ouyang Yan jumped out and directly slapped Nie Zehao on the head.


    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you hear what sister-in-law said? Why aren''t you thanking our good sister-in-law? What are you standing here for? "


    Nie Zehao was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly nodded his head.


    Thank you, sister-in-law! This matter will end here, it''s getting late today, I''ll be returning first, I''ll come back tomorrow, Ouyang Yan, you didn''t even tell me when you got back, don''t you want to treat me to a meal?


    Nie Zehao immediately changed his focus to Ouyang Yan after he finished speaking. Ouyang Yan looked at him, the two brothers were his nemesis, and now a sister-in-law who protected him like a calf, he was afraid that he would not be able to bully them anymore. Ouyang Yan shrugged.


    Second brother, sister-in-law, we will leave first. Third brother, Su Ming, do you want to come with us? "" No, not at all.


    Ouyang Yan winked at them as he said this, which meant that they could tell that he did not look too good right from the moment they entered the room. He looked at them like a tiger looking at a rabbit, and the look in his eyes was not too scary.


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth rose. Looking at Ouyang Yan, he knew that this guy had finally done one thing right, if they continued to stay here, he himself did not know what he would do to them in the future.


    After they all left, Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi''s complacent expression, and knew that the expression of this man that was behind him just now was probably so dark that ink would drip out of it.


    "Now that''s good. They''ve all left. Wife, shouldn''t you serve your husband properly? This is because of your injuries."


    Peng Yanfei raised his eyebrows and looked at the shameless man, "How can you be so shameless, and be so shameless. How old are you? Do you want me to teach you how to take care of yourself? Didn''t the organization train you? "


    Hearing what Peng Yanfei said, Nie Yixi''s face immediately darkened, and he turned his face away from her.


    "Now you''re my wife, and you''re still theirs."


    When Peng Yanfei heard him say these words, she was actually quite happy. Walking up to him to look at his face, she suddenly had an evil thought.


    "Peng Yanfei, are you seeking death? Take your pig''s feet off my face and hurry. "


    Nie Yixi massaged Kan Ze Peng Yanfei''s face as if he was pinching a child. His anger grew even greater, this woman was truly spoiled by him.


    Peng Yanfei stuck out his tongue and shook his head, looking like he needed a beating.


    "No, I''m not. What can you do? Come on, come on and hit me. The doctor said that you can''t get off the bed now."


    Peng Yanfei had a face full of satisfaction. After pinching his face, she quickly jumped a few steps back as she left. Nie Yixi''s face was filled with anxiety as he directly got off the bed.


    The moment Nie Yixi fell to the ground, she immediately caught him. Unfortunately, both of them fell to the ground at the same time, while Peng Yanfei was still alive and kicking, a man who had been squashed beneath him.


    "Nie Yixi, can you get up? Hurry, I''m going to be out of breath. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi in distress, but that damn man didn''t move at all. He looked at the woman below him with a playful expression, and just like that, his kiss fell off.


    Nie Yixi looked at me with an expression on his face, but Peng Yanfei, who was beneath him, had accepted all of his strength and was feeling very pressured. Nie Yixi happily kissed him in his heart.


    When Nie Yixi saw that the woman below him could not take it anymore, he propped her up with his hands and laughed: "Now you look like you''re still being naughty, will you be happy if you skin her?"


    "No no, I''m not happy at all. Hurry up and get up, I really can''t take it anymore."


    Peng Yanfei hurriedly begged for mercy and acted coquettishly, as this move was the most effective one for him. Of course, his tears were also the most effective one, but it really didn''t suit his personality.


    Nie Yixi doted on her as he looked at her and slowly stood up. When he was waiting for Peng Yanfei to get up, one of his hands directly grabbed her and carried her to bed.


    "What are you doing, you are still injured, you can''t do strenuous exercise, the doctor said the same thing just now, did you hear me, quickly put me down, do you hear me, Nie Yixi."


    "I heard it. You don''t have to say it so loudly. I''m not deaf. Alright, just sleep on the bed. If you dare move, I''ll torture you."


    Looking at his eyes, Peng Yanfei felt that he could become a hungry wolf and eat her dry at any time. He obediently laid on the bed and closed his eyes, directly pretending to be asleep.


    Nie Yixi caressed her head and laughed, the woman was really ¡­ Nie Yixi thought about it, then directly went to bed and hugged his beloved woman and fell asleep.


    During the night, the nurse came to inspect the room and saw the two of them hugging each other lovingly and lovingly, it was so sweet that it was unbearable. The nurse had eaten dog food for an entire night, and the next day, the entire first floor was filled with stories of Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei''s love.


    However, the small matter of Nie Yixi being hospitalized quickly spread to Shi Jingyan and the other people in the organization, especially to Shi Jingyan who was lying in the hospital. He heard that Nie Yixi was also hospitalized like him, and was very happy.


    He Yaqing walked into the ward and immediately felt Shi Jingyan''s happiness. He looked at him gently, the two of them had experienced this before, so they were officially sure that it was a couple, and the He family did not have any objections. Perhaps it was a good thing for He Weixiong, but this kidnapping of the two of them was not something He Weixiong could let go of easily.


    "Ya Qing, you''re here. Come and sit. Don''t be tired. I will feel sorry for you if I keep tiring you."


    "I''m not as delicate as you make me out to be. Alright, the chicken soup I made for you this morning, try it."


    He Yaqing gently brought out the chicken soup in his hand and fed it to him, mouthful after mouthful. It had been a very long time since Shi Jingyan contacted him, so now he was probably thinking about everything else.

 C75

    Shi Jingyan looked at He Yaqing gently, but her existence was not the only thing in his eyes. He stopped feeding his He Yaqing and looked at her. "Ya Qing, I''m almost done. I can be discharged tomorrow.


    He Yaqing nodded obediently, looking like a obedient child. In her heart, she followed Shi Jingyan''s words.


    "You''re going to be discharged tomorrow. Alright, I''ll come pick you up tomorrow. Since father asked me to take you home, are you ready?"


    Shi Jingyan listened to what she said, she should have long prepared for this, right? To be exact, this was the reason why he came here, but he also conveniently took He Yaqing into his pocket.


    "Alright, then let''s go home for dinner tomorrow night. Maybe we''ll undergo your father''s test, and your brother, I clearly saw the look in his eyes when the two of them wanted to eat me last time." Shi Jingyan joked as he spoke, but he actually smiled very happily.


    "How can you say that about your girlfriend''s dad and brother? Seriously, but dad did tell me not to get too close to you because he''s afraid that you might do something bad."


    Hearing this, Shi Jingyan immediately pulled He Yaqing over, and let her obediently lie in his embrace. He pinched her chin, and directly kissed her, in a very gentle manner, which confused He Yaqing a little, but Shi Jingyan''s gentle kiss actually made He Yaqing''s little face flush red.


    When Shi Jingyan saw this idiot who forgot to breathe again, he immediately let go of her. Seeing her short exhale with a red face, he started to feel nervous, his Adam''s apple rolled and some parts of his body started to react. Ignoring He Yaqing''s doubts, Shi Jingyan directly got off the bed and went to the bathroom to pour cold water on his head.


    When ice and fire collided, a wave of stimulation directly rose up from under Shi Jingyan''s feet. It was a feeling that had not been tried for a long time.


    He Yaqing curiously walked to the bathroom door and gently pushed it open to see Shi Jingyan using cold water to wash her hair. She was worried about this and directly pulled Shi Jingyan out.


    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you taking care of your body? If you have a cold and you get sick, I''ll have to take care of you again. Didn''t you say that you don''t want to see me worrying about the damage?" You still do these things. "


    Shi Jingyan nodded as he hugged He Yaqing, allowing her to feel the changes in her body. An evil smile appeared on his face, and He Yaqing could clearly feel something hard pressing against her stomach.


    "Now you know what I''m doing right? Look at your face, it''s all red. Do you understand now? Are you still going to stop me?"


    "This, that, can you let me go first? I''m a little afraid of you doing this. "


    He Yaqing said nervously, a man''s desires were exactly like this from the start, but Shi Jingyan being able to control himself made her very happy. In order not to hurt herself, he had to endure it all by himself, but this was not the time, so she could not help him.


    Shi Jingyan nodded, and slowly let go of her. He didn''t know why, but for some reason, the moment He Yaqing let go of her forehead, he felt a sense of loss in his heart. Seeing Shi Jingyan enter the bathroom once again, he was stunned on the spot, and even she didn''t know what she was going to do.


    Dong ¡­ Dong ¡­ Dong ¡­


    What was he waiting for? Could it be that she was looking forward to him eating her dry? He Yaqing, oh He Yaqing, are you this frustrated now?


    He Yaqing looked at him with a headache, thinking to himself as he looked, How could he be like this?


    When Shi Jingyan came out and saw that his hair was all wet, she quickly took the towel and helped Shi Jingyan wipe his hair.


    "Ya Qing, I hope you can understand. As a normal man, I will naturally have some physiological reactions, so you don''t have to be afraid. If you don''t agree, I will definitely not hurt you. Do you understand?"


    He Yaqing looked at Shi Jingyan''s passionate look and nodded: "I know, I know, it was just that one. I couldn''t react in time, you suddenly dashed into the bathroom, I was really scared of you."


    "So that''s how it is. I think you''ll have to get used to it in the future. This kind of thing will happen a lot. After all, there''s no boyfriend in this world who doesn''t want to improve their relationship with his girlfriend."


    This man really didn''t care about all these matters, but He Yaqing was different. Hearing Shi Jingyan''s words, the man''s hands stopped moving, and his heart skipped a beat.


    He Yaqing was completely shocked by his own thoughts, he threw the towel in his hand to Shi Jingyan and anxiously said, "Um, Jing Yan, I have some matters to attend to, I''ll come back to see you tomorrow." With that, he took his bag and left the ward.


    Seeing that He Yaqing had escaped, the corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth slowly rose. Zhang He thought that it was very rare to see a smile on Shi Jingyan''s face when he walked into the sickroom.


    "Young Master Shi, what''s wrong? Did something good happen? I saw that Miss He just left here, did you guys do something?"


    Shi Jingyan rolled his eyes at him: "Have you finished your own matters? "Oh yeah, tell me what''s the situation with them recently."


    Zhang He looked at Shi Jingyan and said seriously, he himself also put away his previous frivolous words, picked up the document in his hand and handed it over.


    "The thing that I hate the most is Nie Yixi being honest and staying in the hospital, it seems to be because of his little brother Nie Zehao and Peng Yanfei''s argument, and the two of them even quarreled greatly, but later, Nie Yixi was hospitalized due to alcohol poisoning, so the He family did not make any huge movements, but these few days, He Weixiong made it an excuse of going on a business trip and went over to Nie Yixi''s side, see if you want to do anything."


    "He Weixiong was indeed unable to tolerate his own daughter''s injuries, but it doesn''t matter, right now they are on the same side as us, so in order to make this ally of theirs even stronger and more sturdy, they have gotten themselves into trouble. Of course, this counts as Nie Yixi''s fault, but in the end, he was able to let him know that he would also fail once."


    Zhang He nodded, after passing on the message, he left. Shi Jingyan was holding the document, it seemed like he had to finish this earlier, and rush back, but the matter with He Yaqing was already settled, it was this old fellow, He Weixiong that was hard to deal with.


    Shi Jingyan started to plan in his mind. Looking at the clouds that were floating past, he picked up a glass of red wine and toasted to the sky.


    However, when He Yong left, Nie Yixi had already sheathed his blade, so he might not be able to explain the situation clearly, but even Shi Jingyan did not know that Nie Yixi and Nie Yixi were an organization''s archenemy.

 C76

    These past two days, Peng Yanfei had been taking care of Nie Yixi by his side, only then did he know how busy he was. If not for Su Ming sending the documents over, all of the company''s matters would be handled at the hospital.


    Peng Yanfei, on the other hand, normally went to work, but Zhan Yue did not say how he would handle the position of the financial manager when he returned, Shi Jingyan did not care about the things over there, he only said that he would leave everything to Zhan Yue.


    For a moment, Peng Yanfei couldn''t figure out what Shi Jingyan was thinking, but after experiencing the previous incident, Peng Yanfei was extremely wary of him, but he had become good friends with him. Although Zhan Yue would tell her some information, the most important thing was to keep it a secret.


    Peng Yanfei went to work early in the morning, and Su Ming also came to the hospital to look for Nie Yixi. In the past two days, Nie Zehao would come by from time to time, and the others would come to look for Nie Yixi as well.


    "Boss, what are you planning to do about He Yong returning to the organization? He''s just a servant, how could he act so haughtily towards us now?"


    "Su Ming, don''t say it like that, we better not reach a conclusion on this matter, he will be coming over to this organization tonight, go, we should go over to him, his purpose for coming here is just to investigate, after all, He Weixiong is not stupid, if Shi Jingyan suddenly appeared by his side, do you think he won''t suspect anything?"


    Su Ming nodded his head: "Boss, you are saying that on face, He Weixiong believes Shi Jingyan, but in private, he is still investigating this matter with love, but what should we do, Shi Jingyan will definitely stop them from investigating this matter."


    Nie Yixi did not say anything, he closed the computer and changed out of his pajamas, then looked at Su Ming: "Let''s go home first, we''ll talk about this matter after we get to headquarters, this time, the people inside the organization might not be honest, Su Ming, don''t you think that the position of the leader of this organization will be easily eyed by others?"


    Su Ming nodded his head, this was indeed the former boss who mysteriously went missing. If not for him giving everything he had on hand to Nie Yixi when he left, this organization would not have known what would happen right now. He still remembered that when Nie Yixi had just risen to power, the old things from below had kept a close eye on him, and He Weixiong probably wanted to make use of this opportunity to do something.


    When the two of them returned home, looking at the clean and tidy house, they felt a lot more at ease. However, this was all thanks to Su Ming, he had invited the family to clean up the entire house, otherwise, when Sister-in-law returned and got angry, the eldest would not have to worry about being beaten up by Sister-in-law anymore.


    Peng Yanfei was in the middle of a meeting, and upon hearing Su Ming''s nagging, he sneezed a few times and then politely passed the toilet paper over. "Are you sick of this?


    No need, Chief Zhan, I''m fine. Maybe there was something on my nose just now, right, what''s Young Master Shi doing recently? I sent him a message but he was not willing to reply.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhan Yue drifting about, it seemed that Shi Jingyan was indeed hiding many things from him.


    It''s not good for me to get involved with you, so I can''t tell you about it, but don''t think too much about it, work well, I''m assured that you will be able to stay in the Finance Department, your ability has already convinced me, Young Master Shi and I have already decided that the position of general manager is more suitable for you, my workload is too large.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head but did not say anything. When he saw that she was more concerned about Shi Jingyan, Zhan Yue did not feel good about it at all. This Shi Jingyan did not even know what he was going to do, he had only insisted on chasing after Peng Yanfei back then.


    Zhan Yue patted Peng Yanfei''s shoulder, and left while sighing. When Peng Yanfei returned to the office, the gloomy expression on her face from before instantly disappeared, being able to maintain her position was the most important, what Shi Jingyan wanted to do is of no importance to her, and it would be fine even if she did it with He Weixiong''s daughter.


    Peng Yanfei began her own investigation work. Although she did it every day, it was just an investigation on the surface, and the basic things would not appear in the company''s financial reports. The most direct way of handling it would be either for Zhan Yue or Shi Jingyan.


    When Peng Yanfei thought about this, a message startled her. She took her phone and saw that one of them was Nie Yixi''s and the other one was Shi Jingyan''s.


    Nie Yixi: Wife, I''m leaving the hospital. I have some matters to take care of today, so I might not go home. Don''t worry, I love you.


    Shi Jingyan: Darling, you don''t have to worry about my situation. I will explain it to you when I get back, can you please wait patiently? It won''t be long before Ni leaves his side.


    After Peng Yanfei read Shi Jingyan''s text message, he immediately called him.


    BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­ After two rings, the phone was picked up.


    "Hey, Nie Yixi, listen to me. You must take note of everything tonight, do you understand?"


    "What''s wrong? Your tone is so anxious, did something happen?"


    Nie Yixi was very curious, he had only sent her a message, could it be that he was worried about his injuries?


    He sent me a text message just now. There''s something strange inside and I keep feeling that tonight is not a peaceful night. You should pay more attention.


    "Alright, my dear wife, you can go back to your work now. I''m in a meeting right now."


    Peng Yanfei immediately hung up the phone. Why didn''t he say it earlier when he was in a meeting, and even said ''Great Sister-in-Law'', could it be that no one else had ears? This person was really ¡­


    The person in front of Nie Yixi heard his words and was shocked, but after Nie Yixi hung up, he looked at the people in the conference room and immediately became angry: "You guys are just giving me this kind of plan, do you think that AO is too lenient towards you guys? This is how I work for the past few days that I''m not here, when you guys came in, I clearly said, AO does not raise trash, do you understand?"


    Su Ming sighed deeply in his heart. Indeed, the boss'' gentleness was all given to the sister-in-law, and the rest were all beaten to death, but there were still a few who were not included, and from what Lu Jingyu said, it seemed like they were coming back. He didn''t know if his sister-in-law would be able to handle it by then.


    Nie Yixi immediately stood up in anger: "I''ll do it again, I''ll give you two three days, disperse."


    Everyone fled, Su Ming calmly kept the documents and followed Nie Yixi back to the office.


    "Boss, this is the information you wanted. He Weixiong has been very conservative these past few years and did not do anything big, but it is not good for him to get rid of the evil on the underworld. Also, He Yong is the second in command of the Azure Dragon Gang, he is not an easy opponent to deal with."

 C77

    Nie Yixi looked at the information in Su Ming''s hands and nodded. This He Yong didn''t seem to be someone to be trifled with either, but compared to him, which one of them was not someone to be trifled with? If you want to give yourself face, you first have to have the ability to do so.


    "Su Ming, go back to headquarters and wait for him. Let''s see what he wants to do, I do not believe that there is anything he can do on my territory, and with Shi Jingyan''s constant surveillance, he will definitely know of He Yong''s arrival, and see if he makes any movements."


    "Alright, then I''ll go over first. I need your signature for the documents here, don''t be lazy. Boss, due to your illness and sister-in-law''s severe restraints in the past few days, I''ve delayed a lot of things. I think you should finish your work."


    Nie Yixi did not even look at Su Ming. The aura being emitted from his body had already made Su Ming feel that he was in danger, so he took his own things and felt that it was time to leave. This was no longer a place to stay.


    Sensing that Su Ming had left, Nie Yixi picked up the documents one by one, read them and signed them before placing them on the table. He did not know whether he had been corrected by Peng Yanfei or not, but there were some problems because she had actually improved.


    Peng Yanfei was still working on the documents in his office. He sneezed again and muttered to himself: "Did I really catch a cold? I sneezed so much just now."


    Zhan Yue stood at the door and watched Peng Yanfei sneeze, then he smiled and brought the medicine in.


    "I told you that you should have caught a cold, but you didn''t believe me. Now it seems that I made the right decision to get the medicine just now. Here, remember to eat it every day. If you don''t come to work, then I will have a hard time doing it."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Chief of Battle." would never say beautiful words, but Zhan Yue was truly good to him, even when facing him, Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi, he was clear about the relationship between them, but he had never suspected that he was Nie Yixi''s person.


    Looking at Zhan Yue''s back figure, Peng Yanfei didn''t know why but in his heart, he felt a sense of guilt of deceiving his friends.


    "Fei Fei, are you done yet?" An Li walked in and saw that Peng Yanfei was staring at the people outside, but she did not see anyone, "What are you looking at?"


    "An Li, what''s wrong? Is there anything I can help you with? "


    An Li retracted his hand that was right in front of Peng Yanfei''s eyes, and placed his own documents on her table as he nodded his head.


    "Take a look. The finances in these documents seem to have some problems. In the past, the World War I always dealt with them. Now, they can only be handed over to you. You must do it as soon as possible."


    "Alright, you can go back first. I''ll send it to you after I finish reading it."


    After Peng Yanfei left, he took the documents that she gave him and read them, but what surprised Peng Yanfei was that this was actually a fake document, the financial situation inside was basically not consistent with the current situation. Peng Yanfei recalled what An Li said before, and it was obvious that the same thing had happened before.


    After Peng Yanfei kept the photos of the documents, he took the documents and went to look for Zhan Yue in the Saber CEO''s office. Perhaps this matter was a breakthrough for him.


    Zhan Yue was in the middle of the video screen meeting, and his meeting was interrupted by a hurried knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    After Peng Yanfei heard this, he went in directly, but he did not know that he was in a meeting.


    "Did I disturb you? Is something the matter?"


    "It''s alright. You can sit on the sofa next to me for a while. I''ll be done soon."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and walked over to the sofa to sit down to read a few magazines, and listened to Zhan Yue use English to talk about work matters. Although Peng Yanfei''s English was passable, she wasn''t willing to eavesdrop on these things.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Zhan Yue finally hung up and looked at Peng Yanfei: What''s wrong?


    "It''s like this, An Li gave me a financial report, but most of the financial reports on it were not accurate at all. After hearing her say that you were the one who handled these things in the past, I wanted to ask you for advice, take a look at Battle Master."


    Zhan Yue nodded his head and accepted the document. Opening it, he saw that Shi Jingyan had taken all the funds that he had stolen from the company in the past month, but now all of them were being used as fakes, this was not a good thing at all.


    "I understand. Yan Fei, you can go back first. I will handle this matter. After this is settled, I will deliver it to you. There are still some questions that need to be verified."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head obediently without asking any further questions. It was very obvious that Zhan Yue didn''t want him to know anything.


    Seeing that Peng Yanfei had left, Zhan Yue immediately called him, but Shi Jingyan was currently accompanying him in buying things, because tonight was the day they would go back home together. Although it was polite and emotional, he still had to be a bit distracted with this present from both sides.


    "Ya Qing, look after it. I''ll pick up the phone."


    He Yaqing nodded and continued choosing his gifts. He took out the phone and accepted it.


    "Hey, Zhan Yue, what''s wrong?"


    It''s fine for you to move the funds out of the company to fill the gaps in the outside world, but you really took your time with your fake accounts. If Yan Fei hadn''t reported the matter to me and told me that the problem was serious, I wouldn''t have known that you did it this way. Young Master Shi, can''t you grow some snacks?


    This time, Zhan Yue was really angry, he helped Shi Jingyan run to the east and west, taking over the person involved, hugging the beauty and going shopping.


    It''s just that I leave the rest of the matters to you. It''s fortunate that you''ve suffered so much, I''ll give you a few days'' leave to make up to you when I get back, but how has Peng Yanfei been lately? "


    Zhan Yue was angry to begin with, but when he heard Shi Jingyan take the initiative to ask about Peng Yanfei, he became even angrier.


    "I actually want to ask you, what do you want to do, here is Peng Yanfei, over there is He Yaqing, you really aren''t afraid of capsizing, right now Yan Fei thinks that something is wrong with you, not long ago she was still asking me about your situation, her mood is very low, if you really like her, then treat her well, don''t forget that you have to ask others for help."


    Zhan Yue felt a headache just thinking about it. He didn''t mind that this matter wasn''t big enough, if He Weixiong knew that he did not treat his own daughter sincerely, how many guts would Shi Jingyan have to contend with He Weixiong for supremacy? He really didn''t understand what these people were thinking.


    "Alright, I know what I''m doing. Help me comfort her and make up for it when you come back. Remember, you can''t take advantage of others."


    Zhan Yue rolled his eyes and hung up the phone.

 C78

    Zhan Yue very obediently began to complete his mission. After He Yaqing selected the gift, he came out and looked at Shi Jingyan who had a face full of worry, and comforted him: "What''s wrong, did something happen to the company?"


    "En, but don''t worry, I will settle it properly. Buy it?" Should I look at other things? I must miss my parents very much for not coming home for such a long time, so I might as well buy more. "


    said very generously, He Yaqing nodded at the shop in front of him. Women naturally like to shop, that''s why Shi Jingyan said it, after all, making his girlfriend happy was a very important matter.


    The He family was located in the outskirts of the city, halfway up a mountain. The environment was beautiful and quiet, and it was a very suitable place to live in for the old age, but most importantly, the price of the houses here was in the millions of square meters. Indeed, He Weixiong, you did.


    He Weixiong and Li Li were already waiting for them at home for dinner.


    "Weixiong, why aren''t these two here yet? Has something happened again?"


    He Weixiong looked at Li Li who had a face full of worry, and sighed: "You, ah, don''t know what you''re thinking all day, other people''s parents are just hoping for the child to be well, but you actually hoped that something would happen to them. Alright, you don''t have to worry, go and see if Aunt Yang''s food has been prepared."


    After sighing, she went into the kitchen to help Aunt Yang cook. This matter could not be blamed on her, after what happened last time, Li Li was worried that her daughter was being bullied outside, and because of this, Li Li had ignored He Weixiong for a few days, which was completely wrong.


    When He Yong arrived at the organization headquarters, he gave He Weixiong a call.


    "Godfather, I''ve already arrived at the headquarters. I don''t know what I should do exactly. After all, I''m not one of the people here. The main thing is that I''m not someone of high status. Everyone''s attitude might be a little stiff."


    The Eagle Group was the strongest group, and because the former boss had passed the seats to Nie Yixi when he was still alive, Nie Yixi was currently the boss of the XC Group, but there was still Viper Group, elite group, Azure Dragon Group, and long term victory group.


    These four groups were currently located in different regions, and were in charge of different things, but the Eagle Group had spread throughout the various branches, and when they said it nicely, they were pretending to be new, and when they said it harshly, they were monitoring the situation of each group. Other than the Eagle Group, the Elite Group was the strongest, and the only group left was He Weixiong''s Blue Dragon Group.


    He Yong could be considered the representative of the older group, but there was a rule within the organization that those with identity in the underworld were not allowed to join, but He Yong''s identity was special. At first, Nie Yixi had already let him go because of this matter, but this time, the conflict between the two of them became even more intense.


    "You don''t need to do anything, just help me remind Nie Yixi not to be too arrogant, and also help him ask about the kidnapping by asking around. The intelligence in the organization is the most accurate in this world, if it weren''t for the fact that it''s in Nie Yixi''s hands, there wouldn''t even be a Flying Eagle Group."


    "Alright, godfather, then I''ll be going in first. I''ll contact you later if there''s anything." The two of them hung up the phone, and He Yong went straight to the main headquarters. Of course, the main headquarters was an inconspicuous basement of the car park, after he drove the car in, he directly got through the elevator and sent it to the main headquarters.


    Su Ming had already been waiting here for a long time, seeing the elevator open, he smiled and walked over, he looked like such a harmless and brazen person, but right now, he was already planning out He Yong''s plan in his head.


    "Hello, I am Su Ming, a member of the Flying Eagle Group. The boss told me that you would be back today, please come this way. He still has some matters to attend to and will be right back."


    He Yong looked at Su Ming with some surprise. After being stunned for a second, he immediately regained his senses and shook Su Ming''s hand: "Hello, I''m He Yong. I''m from the Azure Dragon Group."


    Su Ming smiled and nodded, "I know, the foster son of Group Leader He Weixiong, who is also the second faction leader of the Azure Dragon Gang. Back then, because of the matter of you entering the organization, the two of them had even argued about it, and at that time, I paid more attention to you.


    Su Ming unintentionally revealed He Yong''s identity, in fact, it was also to give him some pressure, and it was clear that no matter what goal you came this time, you won''t be able to do whatever you want on our territory.


    He Yong sneered, and did not say a word, but sometimes being silent was a type of method that one could not understand.


    Very quickly, Su Ming brought him to Nie Yixi''s office and went out. The Eagle members beside him curiously looked at Su Ming: "Hey, Mingge, what is this guy doing? It doesn''t feel like he''s right."


    "Xiao Yuan, are you free these days? Your database has been cleared. Do you want me to tell the boss that you''re out of work?"


    "Don''t, Ming-ge, aren''t I just passing by out of curiosity? "What our headquarter says sounds good, but when it doesn''t sound good, it sounds like a city without people. I haven''t seen many people these days, and it wasn''t easy to find a stranger. Why don''t you let me take a look?"


    "Brat, don''t you think that''s reasonable? Look at the person behind you, he isn''t a person. Hurry up and bring out all the information about him from the database. This is what the boss told you. If you''re so lazy, then let''s see how the boss is going to deal with you."


    Xiao Yuan looked at Su Ming in displeasure, but when he thought of his boss''s training that would make one wish for death, he decided to forget it and went back to work.


    Xiao Yuan was the supervisor and also the person in charge of the database. His main task was to investigate everything and order to investigate everything that was needed. Of course, there was no doubt about this person''s ability. After all, he was a tough guy who survived over a hundred killers.


    Su Ming watched him leave and brought the tea he prepared in.


    "There''s some tea here, please." Su Ming was very polite, he actually looked like a butler.


    He Yong knew this person called Su Ming, there was nothing in the organization that he couldn''t break through. He was not a computer expert, but he could use old items to create a high grade computer, this person was truly powerful, but after hearing that Su Ming was someone who grew up with Nie Yixi, rather than being a superior and subordinate, it would be more accurate to say that he had a master-servant relationship.


    He Yong remained calm and collected as he drank his tea, with the appearance of a young master.


    Su Ming did not say anything, but regarding the matter of his boss leaving him here, Su Ming was extremely dissatisfied. To be able to give him a bit of pressure like this, but since they were still He Weixiong''s men, and they had gotten into a dispute over Shi Jingyan''s matter not too long ago, it seemed like the two of them did not want to reconcile at all.

 C79

    Su Ming squinted his eyes as he watched Yun Che finish his tea and add another cup to his cup.


    "I heard that your Eldest Miss was kidnapped not long ago. I wonder who did this?"


    "Oh? Didn''t Chief Su know? If the vice team leader of the Eagle Group doesn''t know about this, then no one else would know. "


    He Yong''s tone was full of blame, but Su Ming could hear it, it seemed like He Weixiong had determined that it was the Eagle Group. Su Ming laughed: "Brother He, please drink some tea, but there are some things that cannot be seen on the surface, maybe the things here are a lot more complicated than what we imagined."


    Su Ming woke He Yong up from his stupor and stopped the teacup he was holding in midair. Did this mean that there were still some unspeakable secrets behind this matter?


    He Yong did not question Su Ming. If he wanted to tell him why to hide it so openly, what could he do? Unless this matter was not that simple, he could only ask Nie Yixi.


    With that thought in mind, in the time it took for two cups of tea, the two of them had a good grasp on each other. Su Ming stood up, and without the arrogance from before, said, "Brother He, please sit here for a while, I''ll help you take a look at boss''s situation."


    "Alright, thank you, Group Leader Su. I''ll be troubling you then."


    He Yong didn''t understand the meaning of this fate, but since he was already here, there was no way for him to retreat.


    When Su Ming returned to his own office, he immediately called Nie Yixi.


    "Boss, He Yong has already drank two cups of tea in your office, hurry up and come over."


    "What''s the rush? Su Ming, since when have you become so restless? Do you want to train your own skills?"


    Su Ming held his breath, and laughed: "Boss always threatens people like this, since when did he execute it?"


    However, with these casual words, Nie Yixi listened to him with a sullen face, "Su Ming, looks like I''ve been too good to you recently, so good that you''ve already forgotten what kind of person I am. From tomorrow on, you can put down the position in your hands and return to the training camp to stay properly.


    Nie Yixi then hung up the phone and directly returned back to the headquarters. Su Ming looked at the hung up phone, but before he could even finish saying the words, Boss did not want it, I was wrong, alright? If you let me go back again, I''m going to die.


    Su Ming wiped away his tears and quickly went to the elevator to welcome the great demon. The moment he saw Nie Yixi, Su Ming looked at him with a wronged expression, but the most important thing was to work.


    After Su Ming reported the situation inside to Nie Yixi, he did not forget to say something. "Boss, I was wrong.


    "No, don''t even think about it. Tomorrow, you will go. You have to take care of the things in your hands and find someone reliable to replace you. If you try to be naughty again, I will let you stay inside for the rest of your life."


    "Don''t! Boss, I, I, really made a mistake!" Su Ming''s voice became softer and softer as he spoke. Looking at Nie Yixi''s back, he felt a chill in his heart. He thought that after being with his sister-in-law, their boss had become more human. It seemed that he was wrong.


    When Nie Yixi returned to his office, he did not even spare He Yong a glance as he directly returned to his seat and looked down at him from above.


    "Speak, why did you gather so many people here this time? If you want to know who the real culprit is, you shouldn''t need to ask me about this, right? He Weixiong hasn''t reached the point of being dizzy yet, he knows who it is best."


    He Yong said as he looked at Nie Yixi with a slightly angry gaze: "godfather let me tell you this, don''t think that just because you''re the boss you can grasp everything in your hands. Some things belong to you, but some things don''t belong to you.


    Nie Yixi snorted, his eyes looking straight at He Yong, causing him to be stunned for a few seconds.


    "Is that all? You don''t have the qualifications to yell in front of me, and even He Weixiong doesn''t have the qualifications. Don''t think that just because you''re the second master of the Azure Dragon Gang I wouldn''t dare to mess with you, and don''t forget that you still have a boss above your head, and so does He Weixiong.


    Perhaps he was shocked by Nie Yixi''s imposing manner. He Yong did not say a word, but simply stood there like a child who had made a mistake, and was currently receiving his father''s strict criticism.


    If there''s nothing else, then you can go back to He Weixiong. If he dares to say some other things in front of Shi Jingyan, especially including the people from the organization, then he should be prepared to die. Remember, he is first of all the people from the organization, then he is He Weixiong.


    He Yong turned around and left without saying anything. He knew Nie Yixi''s methods, and he also knew that this person was not someone easy to pinch.


    When He Yong came out, he called him and told him everything that had happened. As He Weixiong listened to his report, his expression became even uglier. This Nie Yixi, she had been merciful to him in the past, if she knew earlier, she would have taken advantage of his illness to kill him.


    I know the answer, but you just have to stay there and properly supervise Shi Jingyan''s subordinates. What does he want to do in the capital?


    He Yong nodded his head and hung up the call. Soon after, He Yong''s phone rang again, he looked at the person on the phone, could it be that something happened?


    "Hey, big brother, what''s wrong, did something happen in the gang?"


    "Nothing, but He Yong, don''t blame us for not reminding you, some people we can''t afford to offend, we can only obediently look at their own positions, and do not provoke people we shouldn''t offend, understand?"


    Ming Xiu, his identity is a little special, but Nie Yixi can be considered to be an old acquaintance with him, it''s just that back then, they had become friends because of some matters, but Ming Xiu was very clear on Nie Yixi''s temperament. If anyone angered him, the consequences would not be something he and the gang can bear.


    "Alright, I understand. Big brother, I will be more careful here. You guys are in Beijing as well. I heard that there are some things that we need to check out as soon as possible."


    It was only because of him that He Yong did not dare to do anything to Mingxiu. It was only because He Yong had remembered the kindness Mingxiu had shown him that he had shown her, that he had been bullied that year, and if Mingxiu hadn''t saved him in time, he might have already lost his life. And it was also because of him that he was able to do such a thing in the future.

 C80

    He Yong had understood that Ming Xiu had called about Nie Yixi, right? But did Nie Yixi and Ming Xiu know each other?


    Although Mingxiu was not happy with He Yong''s words, he had watched the whole way, and he did not wish for to become the He family''s dog. Other people would say what they wanted him to, and He Yong had done so many things for He Weixiong in the past few years, but he did not count them in his heart, it was all because He Weixiong had given the order.


    Mingxiu knew that the He family had done something for He Yong, and he was afraid that he would never be able to repay their kindness in his entire life. But he couldn''t let He Weixiong do whatever he wanted, and let He Yong go all out.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Yixi calling him, he wouldn''t even know that He Yong had offended Nie Yixi. Although he didn''t know what Nie Yixi''s identity was, based on what happened two years ago, Mingxiu would still remember it vividly. However, if it wasn''t for Nie Yixi, he wouldn''t know where he would still be staying at right now.


    Mingxiu sighed at the speed with which time passed. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    After He Yong hung up, he went back to the company at Jiang City. Although it was not very famous, at least it was a well-regarded company.


    When He Yong went back, he took care of the things that He Weixiong had arranged for him. Before he even moved, there were already people knocking on the door, causing He Yong to be on guard.


    "Who?"


    "Mr. He, you are familiar with this person."


    He Yong felt that it was strange, this was his second time here, and there was no one here he was familiar with. It was obvious that there was a trick to it, He Yong carefully took the fruit knife from the table and walked to the door, then gently opened it, causing He Yong to directly insert the blade into the door.


    Seeing that, Xiao Ran immediately turned around and closed the door behind him, as if he was afraid.


    After He Yong put down the blade, he looked at the thin and small man in front of him and curiously asked: "Who are you?"


    "We are all on the same side, there''s no need for you to be so wary of me. Alright, don''t use that kind of gaze on me, Young Master Shi told me to treat you well and not treat you badly, so she arranged for me to bring you out to play."


    He Yong did not expect them to be Shi Jingyan''s people, but if they knew he was here, then Shi Jingyan had been monitoring him all along, and his godfather must be doing the same.


    He Yong did not dare to think too much into what Shi Jingyan was actually doing. Right now, he was actually very worried about He Weixiong in the capital.


    "Since it was arranged by Shi Jingyan, then please do as you please. I''m going to rest first, I''m very tired today."


    Xiao Ran did not speak, he only smiled and blew at his bubbles. This man looked at him and thought that he was just a young boy, that he was very harmless, but he knew people well, and people can''t just look at the surface, right?


    This was an apartment arranged by the company, so when He Yong saw that he was going to be able to stay there, he went back to his room and directly sent a message to He Weixiong.


    He Weixiong looked at the text sent by He Yong, he had a rough understanding of the situation, but this Shi Jingyan was indeed very fast, in just a few hours of time, he had already figured out He Yong''s location, it seemed that he could not be underestimated, otherwise, he would die really miserably.


    Just as He Yong was looking at his phone, he heard the sound of the door opening. He hurriedly put away his phone and stood up to look at the door.


    "Dad, I''m back. Do you miss me?"


    "Aiya, my precious daughter is finally back. Let me see, I haven''t been at home for the past few days, so I''ve lost weight in the hospital. Look at how skinny you are." Aiya, my precious daughter is finally back, let me see, I haven''t been at home for the past few days.


    He Weixiong watched as He Yaqing happily walked in the direction of the kitchen, then looked at Shi Jingyan with a gloomy face: "Young Master Shi, please."


    Shi Jingyan saw that He Weixiong had went upstairs and he had followed him too. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to escape death this time, but Shi Jingyan had never expected that He Weixiong and Nie Yixi would know each other.


    He Yaqing was not stupid. Her father had clearly separated from her, how could she not know that he wanted to talk about something with Shi Jingyan?


    "Mom, what do you think they''re going to say?"


    Qing''er, your dad knows what''s good for him, so don''t worry, he won''t make things difficult for your sweetheart.


    "That''s true. Both you and dad said that I became skinnier, but clearly, I haven''t changed at all. Do you still think that Jing Yan treated me unfairly by saying that?"


    Li Li and Aunt Yang looked at each other and smiled. Women who are in love are fools. Sometimes, there is only one person in their world that they desire, but in this world, it is very difficult to find a man with only one woman in his eyes.


    When Shi Jingyan and He Weixiong returned to the study room, He Weixiong''s face had always been dark.


    Shi Jingyan was obviously startled, then slowly closed the door and smiled: "Uncle, what are you saying, this is something my subordinate told me not long ago. At that time, I was also very surprised that Brother He went to Jiang City for, but I only understood afterwards."


    "You understand? Do you really understand, Shi Jingyan, or are you just pretending to understand? Don''t think that I don''t know about the things you''ve done, but if you don''t like my daughter, then don''t bother with him.


    Although he knew that He Weixiong would find out about this sooner or later, he didn''t expect it to be this early.


    "Director He, since you already know about this, then I won''t keep it a secret from you. Back then, I did indeed have a selfish thought to arouse enmity between you and Nie Yixi, but I really didn''t want to involve Ya Qing in this. This really was an accident, but Director He, you and him might need a companion."


    Although Shi Jingyan didn''t know why He Weixiong was so hostile towards him, this was what he wanted back then. This way, he wouldn''t have to worry about He Weixiong not cooperating with him anymore.


    He Weixiong looked at this man and gave a cold snort, "You talk big. I won''t argue with you about that matter regarding you protecting Ya Qing, but let me tell you, you are currently in my territory, so don''t think you can do anything."


    "Uncle only taught me a lesson. I just hope uncle can help me in the coming days. I don''t know ¡­"


    looked at this man. It seemed that he had taken a fancy to this man in order to get close to Ya Qing, right? His pitiful, foolish daughter didn''t know anything, and He Weixiong''s expression was even worse now.

 C81

    He Weixiong sized Shi Jingyan up, a glint flashing across his eyes.


    "According to what you''re saying, I''m losing a man and a soldier! Not only do I have to help you, I also have to marry my precious daughter to you. What you''re thinking is quite beautiful."


    Shi Jingyan bent his waist as he looked humble, but his eyes seemed to reflect the eyes of a Ranker.


    "No, uncle, no matter what you say, you benefited from this matter." Shi Jingyan continued to speak with a straight back, "You are He Weixiong, the chairman of the He Group, but this is actually your humble background. However, apart from He Yong, there is no one else in the underworld who will help you earn hundreds of millions of dollars every year, do you really think that is enough?"


    He Weixiong''s eyes were sharp like a torch, the corners of his mouth were raised slightly, which already showed that he was very interested in hearing what Shi Jingyan had to say next.


    "And then Nee? These are not secrets, so what are you going to say next? "


    If uncle doesn''t mind, I can become your right-hand man, and that is only within reason. If your daughter marries me, I will be your son-in-law, and no matter what happens to you, I will not stand idly by the side and watch. Furthermore, if we were to form a single family, then the Han Group and He Group would team up together. Of course, the most important point is Nie Yixi. "


    What He Weixiong had said to Shi Jingyan had already begun to move his heart. It was a huge temptation, and he knew his own ambitions better than anyone else. In addition, Ya Qing also liked him. Wouldn''t that be perfect for both of them?


    "Oh? What do you mean? The matter of the kidnapping has already been brought to light. I presume that Nie Yixi and I no longer have any grudges, right? "


    Although I do not know what grudges you have with Nie Yixi, but as long as you believe me, there are some things that are not easy for you to solve personally, so I will help you, because he is our common enemy right? "


    He Weixiong had nothing to say to Shi Jingyan now, it was impossible for him to completely trust this person, he had already given Shi Jingyan face by not finding him to settle the debt previously. Now, everyone had already spoken frankly about what they should say, what they should do, and what they should do, they had to be clear about each other.


    "Shi Jingyan, you are indeed not a simple person, but I actually like this personality of yours, I can agree to your conditions, but my conditions are very simple, you have to listen to me, of course you have to listen to me, especially with Nie Yixi''s matter, I will naturally not interfere, and do not know if you can agree to it."


    "Uncle, since you said that, what else do I disagree with? "After all, I really like Ya Qing. Who would be happy to marry such a good girl? However, Uncle, please allow me to explain one thing." Waiting for He Weixiong to nod his head, Shi Jingyan then continued: "That is the situation regarding the few companies abroad, I believe you have heard of some of the information, it is indeed not in a good mood."


    He Weixiong was not a petty person, since the two of them had agreed to cooperate, then naturally, he had to help out with this matter. He Weixiong casually took a cheque from the table and wrote a cheque worth over a hundred million and passed it to Shi Jingyan.


    "This cheque might be able to solve your urgent situation, but as I said earlier, if you want to cooperate with me on this contract, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape. You can use this money first, it''ll be exactly what you want it to be, you understand."


    Shi Jingyan held out his hand and stopped awkwardly in midair. After hearing He Weixiong''s words, Shi Jingyan nodded and said in a flattering manner, "I will listen to Uncle."


    He Weixiong straightforwardly handed the cheque in his hand over to him, patted his shoulder, and turned around to head downstairs. Shi Jingyan stood there with the cheque in hand, although he was very unhappy, his gloomy expression was quickly replaced by a smile. Right now, he still had to win over He Yaqing and Li Li''s hearts.


    Li Li and He Yaqing sat on the sofa and chatted, glancing at He Yaqing out of the corner of her eyes. Seeing that they had lightly patted He Yaqing''s hands when he came down, He Yaqing immediately understood and closed his mouth, happily walking to Shi Jingyan and pulling his hand, he looked just like a little wife.


    "Girl, it seems that you''ve forgotten about me after you had a lover. It seems that I''ve loved you for nothing. You''ve truly raised an ungrateful bastard."


    He Yaqing stuck her tongue out at her father, but seeing that her father was jealous, she felt sweet in her heart. He Yaqing let go of Shi Jingyan and obediently walked over to He Weixiong''s side and hugged his arm, shaking him, "Dad, Dad, you''re the best. You''re the best Dad in the world, and I''m your boyfriend according to your standards. I see that you guys have been discussing this matter in the study room for a long time, is there anything you need help with? "


    He Yaqing was like a curious little baby, her two big eyes looking extremely adorable.


    "You little fool, how could Daddy really think that? It''s too late for you to love her, but are you sure you came looking for her like your father did? "Jing Yan is much more handsome than father, but his love for you is especially similar to mine."


    "Aiya, dad is the most handsome, isn''t that Jing Yan?"


    Every time he got bored with his father, he would always say that he couldn''t win, but every time he was really happy, because He Weixiong never talked about work in front of He Yaqing at home. This was also because He Yaqing knew that her father was very powerful, but she did not feel any sense of superiority towards him.


    Since she was young, He Yong and He Yaqing had been raised in her hands. It was just that after the age of eighteen, He Yong started to follow He Weixiong and fight in business with him. To him, He Weixiong''s words were the imperial edict, and this point seemed to be deeply rooted in his heart.


    "Hurry up and eat, otherwise the food will get cold," Jing Yan said as she quickly sat down. "The two of them are exactly the same, you don''t have to care about them, just sit down and eat, it''s as if you''re at home here, there''s nothing you can''t let go."


    "Thank you, aunty. Please sit down. Let me serve the rice instead."


    The more Li Li looked at this son-in-law, the more she liked him. Looking at He Weixiong, the two of them smiled at each other, they had a tacit understanding of each other since young, and even now, they could tell what the other was thinking with a single glance. This was the path of a husband and wife.

 C82

    The family of four happily ate their meal, and discussed the rest of the matters. The female family had already agreed, and looked at the situation of their family in the south, so He Yaqing decided to follow Shi Jingyan back to the Jiang City to take a look at his family''s situation. It was just that he did not know what would happen during this trip.


    could be considered to be in a difficult situation in the Jiang city, as Xiao Ran had accompanied him everywhere to play everyday. He had said that he would supervise other people, but now, it was completely overseen by others.


    Otherwise, he would have to directly put Xiao Ran in this room, but He Weixiong had also told him to return as soon as possible, because he had some family matters to settle.


    Therefore, He Yong had only played around for two days before he said that he had matters to attend to and was about to leave. However, Xiao Ran''s disappointed expression confused him, "I''m leaving, aren''t you feeling relaxed now? "Why do you look so disappointed?"


    Because after you left, there was no chance to play anymore. Originally, Young Master Shi had already said that he wanted me to take you out for a good play, and I did not even go to many of the places in River City to play. All of them are payment for work, so if you don''t play, there will be no chance for you to play.


    He Yong was in a bit of a daze. He couldn''t tell if this Shi Jingyan had really sent someone to take him out to play, or if this man was actually a child who liked to play.


    Just a moment ago, he was looking excited, but now, his expression changed completely. Beside him, a lot of black-clothed men unknowingly appeared, and everyone respectfully asked: "Young Master Xiao, should we return now or go where?"


    "Zhang He let me out to play, this mission is so important, at least give me two days leave. Let''s go to the company, I haven''t seen Zhan Yue for a long time, I don''t know if that brat still likes data and money."


    Xiao Ran''s face was filled with ridicule and disdain, as if he was filled with extreme dissatisfaction towards this world. Even the black-clothed people beside him were becoming more and more respectful, because there was a phrase in their gang: They would rather offend the Young Master Shi than Young Master Xiao.


    Although Xiao Ran had a face that was completely harmless, as long as it was something or someone he disliked, he would do everything he could to destroy them. His methods were extremely cruel, and this was also why Zhang He and Shi Jingyan did not dare to easily send him a mission, nor did they dare to easily release him.


    Peng Yanfei kept the matter of the fake debt in mind. If not for the fact that Shi Jingyan had promptly turned the money over to Zhan Yue when he received the cheque from him, Zhan Yue would probably not have gotten away with it so easily.


    But Zhan Yue could be considered to understand, being a fake was not really suitable for Peng Yanfei, and he had greeted him in private. It was just that unfortunately, An Li had told him everything that Zhan Yue had told him, and Peng Yanfei had a huge opinion of him right now.


    Just as he was thinking about what happened last time, Peng Yanfei held onto a document and directly entered without bothering to knock on the door. Completely ignoring Xiao Ran who had just entered the room, he threw the document in his hand to Zhan Yue and left.


    Xiao Ran was especially angry, it was one thing for her to be rude to him, but to not even buy face for Zhan Yue, wasn''t this woman a little arrogant? However, the thing that Xiao Ran liked to do the most was to extinguish these arrogant flames.


    "Stand still. Yes, that''s you. You, the woman in black, turn around."


    Peng Yanfei pointed to himself as he looked at the little shota, his face filled with joy. Why didn''t I see this little boy just now, Peng Yanfei immediately walked over and caressed Xiao Ran''s head, "Hello, little brother, who are you? "Where are your parents? You''re not the only one here. How about I take you to eat something nice and ignore this bad uncle of yours."


    Zhan Yue looked at himself, then looked at Xiao Ran who was mistaken for a child, but Xiao Ran''s biggest taboo was others treating him like a child. Peng Yanfei was in deep trouble now.


    "That''s not right, why is he a little boy, I am an uncle, Peng Yanfei, you are treating me differently, look, we are clearly the same, right?"


    Zhan Yue had already done his best to rectify the situation, hoping that he would make it in time.


    However, Peng Yanfei still continued to stroke Xiao Ran''s head even though he was not very powerful. It seemed that Peng Yanfei really liked this kind of boy, then what about Shi Jingyan? But fortunately, Nie Yixi did not see this scene. Otherwise, who knew what would happen?


    "Of course you''re an uncle, this little shota is too cute."


    Xiao Ran had already tried his best to suppress his anger until he said that he was a little shota. Then, he could no longer bear the fact that these two people were singing the same tune.


    "Shut the f * ck up, you shameless woman. Who the f * ck told you that I''m a little kid and still a little shota? I pui, I don''t even want a blue lotus, and you, Zhan Yue, what the f * ck are you talking about, hm?" "With the woman outside acting like a brother to my brother, what do you mean I''m not as stubborn as you are?"


    Hearing Xiao Ran''s words, Peng Yanfei more or less understood that he was very angry at the moment. Was it because he treated as a child that he was angry? But he really did look like a freshman, maybe three points younger than that.


    When Peng Yanfei heard his vulgar words, she unconsciously pinched his hands together, "Children should look like children. How do you sound when you speak vulgarities every day?


    "Shut up, woman. If you say again that I''m a child, you''d better prepare to die, understand?"


    The expression Xiao Ran gave others was distant in their eyes, and it was even a kind of ice-cold anger. It was unfeeling and unwilling to open his own heart, perhaps this person had a story behind him.


    "Both of you, stop talking. Yan Fei, it''s obvious that you''re already twenty-six years old, and it looks like you''re a year older than me. Because the reason why I''m here right now is only because it''s so short, but if you look down on him, you''ll regret it.


    Zhan Yue casually gave the documents on the table to Peng Yanfei, but he didn''t forget to tell her to hurry up and get off work.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came."


    "Hmph, I was reminded not to see such a good show, I never would have thought that even the Zhan Yue Battle Director would be despised by girls, but I can understand why a woman like you would not follow a person like you, but who told me the cause of death? What the heck is going on here?"

 C83

    Xiao Ran immediately jumped onto the desk in his office and sat down, he didn''t seem like an adult at all.


    "Zhan Yue, don''t you think that this is the woman that Shi Jingyan has taken a fancy to? Her figure is not bad and her looks are not bad either.


    "Actually, Yan Fei Fei isn''t that kind of person, maybe it''s because of your charm, so she became enchanted. Didn''t you see her looking at you happily just now? I feel like you two are siblings. "


    Xiao Ran somewhat angrily placed his fist in front of Zhan Yue: "What did you say just now, brother and sister?"


    Zhan Yue looked away and pretended to be confused as he picked up his documents and walked towards the sofa: "Oh yeah, I still have a document that I haven''t dealt with. I have to get rid of it quickly, otherwise, this will be really troublesome in the future."


    Xiao Ran did not bother about Zhan Yue when he arrived at the city, but Peng Yanfei succeeded in attracting his attention. This girl always felt that he had seen her somewhere before, but he couldn''t really tell where this feeling of familiarity made him frustrated. He jumped off the table and placed a foot on Zhan Yue''s leg.


    "Hey, I''m leaving, but I want to go to that woman''s office. Bring me there."


    "Eh ~ You''re actually interested in a girl like Peng Yanfei, don''t tell me you want to steal a woman from Young Master Shi?"


    Zhan Yue''s face was full of curiosity, the evil smile on his lips was asking for a beating. As expected, Xiao Ran''s fist landed on his head as he coldly snorted.


    Her office is on the 37th floor, in the Finance Manager''s Office. Go and find her, treat her better, if you let Shi Jingyan know that you have treated her in a bad way, I think you will become a cripple. "


    "Tsk, you''re always using him to bully me. If I get serious, I''m not sure who will become a cripple. Alright, I won''t tell you. I''m going to see this woman. She has to teach me a lesson when she treats me like a child."


    Zhan Yue nodded his head and did not say anything, but he was very concerned with what Xiao Ran had said. Back then, the two of them had indeed fought, and Shi Jingyan had won at that time. Zhan Yue knew that Xiao Ran had not used his full strength, so it was hard for him to see what his true strength looked like.


    Peng Yanfei returned to his office, thinking that he had lost control of himself just now, but was that boy really 26 years old? Peng Yanfei kept muttering in his heart, but he didn''t think too much about it. This probably had nothing to do with her.


    When Peng Yanfei passed by An Li''s office, he knocked on the door and walked in.


    "An Li, I have something to discuss with you. Are you there?"


    Peng Yanfei did not know what was going on inside, but when he walked in, he immediately saw a man hugging himself, causing Peng Yanfei to feel very unhappy, could it be that someone did not come to the company?


    "Hey, who are you? Release An Li."


    Peng Yanfei always felt that something was amiss after she finished speaking, because the redness on An Li''s face told her that she was probably doing something.


    "About that ¡­ Hur hur, you guys continue. Just pretend that I''ve never been here before. Come on."


    She walked towards the door as she spoke. An Li anxiously called out to her, but it was already too late, before she could even finish speaking, she had already lost sight of Peng Yanfei. She muttered softly: "Fei Fei, things aren''t what you think."


    The man straightened An Li: "Since Manager Peng has already seen it, when will you tell them about us two? An office romance is not a shameful thing, why are you unwilling?"


    "Mu Nan, it''s not like that, I have a reason, but Fei Fei has already seen it today, I will arrange for you guys to come out and meet. Alright, you should go back to work, I also need to work."


    Mu Nan caressed An Li''s face and reluctantly left her office. Unfortunately, this scene was seen by Xiao Ran, causing him to roll his eyes, his heart full of contempt: Isn''t it just dating? He spoke as if no one else had spoken of him before.


    When Xiao Ran thought back to how she had never had a relationship with anyone since she was young, she felt even more stifled. When she thought about how those good-looking girls from the past would always reject him with their height, she felt even more incensed.


    The black-clothed men behind him had always been following him, causing him to feel even more agitated. He narrowed his eyes and said, "You''d better stay away from me. Be careful or else I won''t give you face."


    The man in the lead lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Young Master Xiao, but Master Zhang told us to follow you around at all times. If you can''t control your temper, we can still use it as a starting point."


    Xiao Ran did not bother with them and followed Peng Yanfei''s footsteps back to the office. Zhang He only allowed the black-clothed men to follow her because he was afraid that she would cause trouble for him. After all, he and Shi Jingyan were not in Jiang City, so it would be troublesome if anything happened to them.


    Even though he understood this, he felt like he was looking at a prisoner. He did not have freedom, especially someone like Xiao Ran who was used to this kind of situation, he would not accept being restricted by others. However, in the past two years, it was still good, because he had restrained his temper a lot, and this was also the reason why Zhang He agreed to let him come out.


    Just as Peng Yanfei sat down, Xiao Ran came in.


    "Yo, beauty finally found you. Are we going to settle the score? You called me a child just now, shouldn''t we?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Xiao Ran''s playful expression and sneered in his heart. Just now, he had indeed lost control of himself, and this person''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Is that so? Alright, how do you want to settle the score? "Mister Xiao."


    Hearing the name of Mr Xiao, Xiao Ran nodded his head happily.


    "Well, I haven''t thought about it, but you must treat me to a meal today. I still haven''t eaten, how about that?"


    Peng Yanfei was a little speechless, but from what Zhan Yue had just said and his attitude towards him, he could tell that this person was indeed related to them, but he was not a partner of the company. That meant that he could only be a brother in the underworld.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? Should I go or not? "


    Xiao Ran was a little anxious, he stared blankly for a long time without replying, but he did not have the patience to wait for her to slowly reply.


    "Alright, Mister Xiao. What do you want to eat? I''ll treat it as an apology. What do you think?"


    Xiao Ran did not expect Peng Yanfei to agree so easily, he nodded happily: "Okay, let''s go now, hurry, I want to eat a lot of things, the first one is the hamburger, I heard that it is very delicious, and the second one is the lobster ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei looked at the jumping Xiao Ran in shock. This person should be a child, how could he like this kind of thing?

 C84

    In fact, what Peng Yanfei did not know was that Xiao Ran could also be considered a pitiful person towards his background, but at this moment, Peng Yanfei really treated Xiao Ran as his own little brother. Back then, because he was too lonely, he kept arguing about wanting a little brother.


    The sudden grief and pain struck Peng Yanfei, and the tears in his eyes started to flow again. Xiao Ran very quickly discovered that something was wrong with Peng Yanfei, but he did not know how to comfort a girl.


    Xiao Ran gave the black-clothed men behind them a look, his eyes seemed to carry the killing intent of a Shura. When Peng Yanfei felt the killing intent for a moment, he could no longer feel it, and looked at Xiao Ran strangely.


    "What are you looking at me for? Have you fallen for me?"


    "Ah?" I hope Mr. Xiao doesn''t get it wrong. I''m already married. I''m a married woman. "


    Peng Yanfei raised his left hand, the diamond ring on his ring finger was extremely dazzling. Xiao Ran didn''t know why he wanted to take the ring off so much, but the calmness in his heart told him that he couldn''t do it.


    "What''s wrong with getting married? It''s not like we can''t get a divorce, but who''s willing to talk about this with you, and eat or not? I''m starving, can''t you see?"


    Peng Yanfei didn''t say anything and directly drove him to the KFC store and ordered a few things for him. He felt like he was taking care of a giant baby, but looking at Xiao Ran obediently eating something, he felt that his mother''s love was overflowing.


    "Waa, this really tastes delicious. Sigh, why aren''t you eating? Aren''t you hungry?"


    "No, I''m not hungry. Do you have enough to eat? Do you need me to buy you some more? "


    Xiao Ran shook his head as he savored his own delicacies. Peng Yanfei was very curious as to why such a twenty-six year old would still like to eat these things.


    "Why do you like these things?"


    "I don''t know why, I just heard they say that it was delicious like eating. It''s just that I''ve never gotten the chance to eat it."


    "No chance? Why? Have you been restricted from freedom? "You can eat whatever you want to, and you can cook whatever you want to. Freedom belongs to you, could it be that your mom is very strict with it?"


    Peng Yanfei''s mind had countless of possibilities, supporting himself with one hand, quietly watching Xiao Ran eat the hamburger, he did not know if it was because he was eating too extravagantly, but Peng Yanfei felt a little hungry watching him eat.


    "Then why so many? Are you a hundred thousand? "Really."


    Xiao Ran continued to immerse himself in his own food, the two of them sat opposite to each other, one eating one person while the other watched, the scene was extremely harmonious.


    However, when Nie Yixi''s subordinate who was not too far away saw this scene, he directly reported to Su Ming that his wife was currently dining with the enemy. Originally, this was not a big deal, but Su Ming was also very curious.


    "Is that strange? You don''t need to get involved in the Madam''s dinner with friends. "


    "No, Brother Ming, the person eating with Madam is Xiao Ran, what should we do now? Xiao Ran has not stepped out of the society for two years, and seeing how our subordinate accidentally saw him entering the Shi Group and eating with the Madam until now, I''m afraid that she might be in danger. "


    As Su Ming listened to the phone, he was curious as to when Peng Yanfei had gotten to know him again.


    "Alright, don''t be nervous or make any noise first. I''ll go and tell the boss, you stay here and keep an eye on me. If anything happens, contact me in the nick of time."


    After Su Ming hung up the call, he immediately went to the CEO''s office.


    "This is bad, boss."


    Nie Yixi frowned unhappily: "What''s going on, you actually didn''t even knock on the door."


    "It''s sister-in-law who is in trouble."


    "What did you say?" "What happened?"


    When Nie Yixi heard that something had happened to Peng Yanfei, he immediately put down the workstation in his hands and stood up. Looking at the panting Su Ming, his heart tensed up.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Nothing has happened yet." But when my sister-in-law and Xiao Ran were eating together, they looked rather harmonious. It was just that one of my subordinates told me at that time that I still had not reacted to it.


    Nie Yixi clenched his fist and gave Su Ming a punch.


    "I''ll see if you''re being dishonest these few days. Relying on Yan Fei''s support, you''re about to ascend to heaven."


    "Don''t, boss, aren''t I just worried about sister-in-law''s safety? Furthermore, Xiao Ran had offended many people because of his temper back then. If not for Shi Jingyan helping him solve all his problems, it would have been a problem whether he is still here now. "


    Nie Yixi stopped Su Ming from speaking.


    "There''s no need to talk about this now. What happened that year might still be related to the previous boss''s matter. This is not a joke. Send someone to protect her properly, I''ll be there shortly."


    Su Ming nodded and turned to leave, but in truth, they had misunderstood Xiao Ran and Peng Yanfei, the two of them had only eaten a meal, and after receiving it, they had turned into this.


    Peng Yanfei took out his phone and sent a message to Nie Yixi, telling him that he didn''t have to wait for him to eat dinner, in case he got worried.


    Nie Yixi read the text message and only replied: Sit where you are and don''t leave. I''ll come over immediately to pick you up.


    Peng Yanfei looked at his phone in confusion. He had wanted to ask about the reason, but thinking back to the conversation between Xiao Ran and him at the office, Nie Yixi was worried about a reason, but how did Nie Yixi know that he was with him? He looked around cautiously. If no one was watching him, how would he know about this?


    Suddenly, Peng Yanfei''s mood was very bad. Xiao Ran felt the angry aura from the other side, hence he put down the Cola that was half-way done.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so unhappy all of a sudden?"


    "It''s fine, have you finished eating? Let''s leave after eating. I''ll bring you to eat other delicious foods. "


    Xiao Ran nodded and stood up from the chair, then pulled Peng Yanfei and ran out. Peng Yanfei pointed to the car: "Hey, hey, let''s drive, walking is tiring."


    "No need, I''m just going to walk after I finish eating and then continue eating after I''ve finished eating. But you look like you''re very tired and you even have a bit of an angry look on your face. Tell me, maybe I can help you solve your problem."


    "Forget it, this is just my private matter, so you don''t need to worry about it. Although you have secrets all over your body, I would like to take some from you. However, I don''t know why you always give me a familiar feeling."


    Peng Yanfei felt that it was very strange, but the phrase was said directly in Xiao Ran''s heart.


    "Yes, I feel the same way. I wonder if we''ve met before?"


    Nie Yixi walked into the KFC store. Other than his own subordinates, there were no signs of the two anymore. Peng Yanfei''s car was still parked outside.


    "Manny? "Where to?"

 C85

    Nie Yixi was furious at your punch, which landed on the table and frightened those who were eating.


    Su Ming ran over eagerly, "Boss, I found it. They seem to be eating hotpot in the hotpot restaurant, what''s wrong with sister-in-law today? They even ordered a lot of beer and felt like they were venting something.


    After experiencing the last time when Peng Yanfei saved Su Ming from suffering, Su Ming had obviously stood on''s side and thought of issues from his side. After all, even if his boss was his sister-in-law who committed a mistake, he would not be willing to blame.


    Nie Yixi carefully thought about it, maybe it was because of his text message. Originally, she did not tell him who she was with, but he had already warned her directly, probably because he thought that he had sent someone to supervise her. Peng Yanfei was a meticulous person, so his guess was not wrong.


    "Su Ming, take me there. Let them drive his car back, there''s no need to follow me."


    "But on Xiao Ran''s side, big brother, I''m afraid ¡­"


    Nie Yixi raised his hand to stop what he was about to say, he shook his head and went out to get his car, Su Ming drove the car directly to the hotpot restaurant, and the moment Peng Yanfei saw him, he was very surprised, but after the shock, he calmed down. Since he knew who was with him, then of course he would find out where he was, right?


    "Fei Fei, let''s go back. This is not a good place to talk."


    The moment Xiao Ran saw Nie Yixi, the veins on his hands bulged, and when he heard Nie Yixi calling out to him intimately, his heart became even more agitated.


    "Nie Yixi, didn''t you see that she was unwilling? Now that Peng Yanfei''s time is mine, what right do you have to disturb me? "


    Peng Yanfei did not expect the two of them to know each other, and pointed at them.


    Nie Yixi stared at her blankly: "Now shut up, don''t say anything." He pointed at Xiao Ran: "I''m warning you, you can have anyone you want, but she can''t. If you want my qualifications, then just based on the fact that I''m her husband, is that enough?"


    Xiao Ran pointed at Nie Yixi in confusion, then looked at Peng Yanfei. "He''s your husband, and you said that you''re already married.


    Yes, I don''t know if the two of you know each other, but I feel like there is some kind of misunderstanding between you two. Nie Yixi, I was just having a meal with Xiao Ran, why are you being so overbearing?


    "Peng Yanfei, I''ll say it again. Get out, this is not a place you should stay."


    This should be the first time Nie Yixi got angry at Peng Yanfei, merely because he wanted to have a meal with him.


    Peng Yanfei''s tears were welling up in his eyes, he took his bag and turned to leave, his nose was sour, the moment Su Ming entered the door, he saw Peng Yanfei, whose eyes were completely red, running out of the room.


    Su Ming didn''t know which side to take care of. After giving him a glance, he followed Peng Yanfei''s figure out.


    Nie Yixi slowly sat down and gestured for Xiao Ran to sit as well.


    "You intentionally angered her to the point of leaving, looks like Fourth Master has something to tell me."


    Xiao Ran grinned as she picked up the beer in her hands. She was drinking a lot today, and had wanted to drink with Peng Yanfei, but she firmly rejected him. She only said that she couldn''t drink with other men outside, and that it would cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    "Yes, you are very smart, your personality has also changed a lot, but I won''t care who you like, but Peng Yanfei won''t do, because you don''t deserve it."


    "You, Nie Yixi, I respect you for calling you Fourth Master. Although I have been taught a lesson for two years, not only have I stayed here for nothing, even you and I have confidence in ourselves."


    Nie Yixi stared at him coldly. Unknowingly, he had already started drinking the beer, and without saying anything, Xiao Ran had already forgotten about him getting sick and going to the hospital.


    However, the skills of his body did not allow him to do this. After drinking one bottle, he could no longer drink anymore.


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes, but the ice-cold aura did not lessen, and instead became even colder.


    "Leave what I said here today, if you want to get close to her, you have to bear the consequences. But if you dare to hurt her, not to mention Zhang He, even Shi Jingyan will not be able to save you."


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he immediately left the hotpot restaurant, leaving Xiao Ran alone to drink his beer, he did not understand, Nie Yixi''s anger had only come to warn him about this matter, if not for the fact that he still owed Nie Yixi a favor, he would not have allowed him to leave so easily today.


    Just as Nie Yixi left, he retched in the trash can beside him.


    Peng Yanfei called for a taxi and left. Su Ming quickly drove after her and saw his sister-in-law walking into an apartment. He didn''t know which one she was driving back to, and could only drive there.


    When Su Ming drove the car back, he turned pale with fright, and quickly went forward to support Nie Yixi.


    "Boss, are you alright? Don''t tell me you drank alcohol again? Last time, Sister-in-law told you not to drink alcohol. Why can''t you remember?"


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Help me get on the carriage. Where is your sister-in-law?"


    Su Ming was startled for a few seconds. He then helped Nie Yixi into the carriage and drove him home, while telling him about what happened earlier. Nie Yixi''s face did not look good, but this time, Peng Yanfei was truly angry, and from the first time they met, other than threatening her, the two had always looked like they loved each other. Even Su Ming was a little stunned when he saw Peng Yanfei.


    "Um, boss, please allow me to say something unpleasant. Although I don''t know what happened between you and sister-in-law today, when the sister-in-law rushed out, her eyes were red and her tears were still on her face. She was very sad, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you this time, just look at your good fortune."


    "Su Ming, shut the f * ck up! Are you so free that your balls are hurting?"


    Even if Nie Yixi got sick, the cold air still seeped out of his body and attacked Su Ming with a bone-piercing chill. Su Ming very consciously shut his mouth, because last time he did not train due to sister-in-law, if he angered boss again this time, it would probably be hopeless, so it was better to not say anything.


    As Nie Yixi sat in the car, he understood that when Peng Yanfei had showed that expression to him, it was out of fear, and then it was followed by sorrow, and it was the first time he had provoked her. However, if she was able to leave Xiao Ran like that, it would be worth it.


    After you send me back, go and check if she has gone to her friend''s house, and send someone to her side to protect her. During this period of time, keep an eye on Xiao Ran, I will go and explain everything to her tomorrow, she is a little tired.


    Su Ming nodded, grasped the steering wheel, and immediately drove away to the left.


    When Chen Siyan opened the door and saw Peng Yanfei''s face covered in tears, he was momentarily shocked.


    "Fei Fei, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so sad? Did someone bully you? Don''t be scared, I''ll help you deal with him. That shameless man actually dared to make us Fei Fei cry. Be good, okay?"


    This was the first time Peng Yanfei cried so happily. When his parents died and there was no one by his side, he could only be strong and alone, his tears was only a companion who slept together with his blanket.

 C86

    Peng Yanfei sat on the sofa and stared blankly at a spot. Chen Siyan gently wiped her tears and started to talk to her, but she was still unwilling to talk.


    "Fei Fei, just tell me what''s wrong. I''m very worried about you doing this. Really, one person''s sadness is something two people should bear. It''s better than being able to bear it silently. Be good and listen to me, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei regained his senses and felt the worry of the people around him, but how could he tell her this? If Chen Siyan had also joined in, this matter would have become complicated, and everyone would feel that he and Shi Jingyan were a couple. However, just because of a single sentence from Nie Yixi, they ran out like this and cried so bitterly, when did he become so delicate and weak?


    "Siyan, I''m fine, don''t worry. I just met some problems, I''ll be fine tomorrow, but can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Chen Siyan nodded and passed the paper over. "Alright, why don''t you sleep with me tonight? It''s been a long time since you''ve slept with your best friend."


    Peng Yanfei threw the paper into the trash can and pulled his hand: "Alright, since you said it like that, then I can only agree to your meaningless request." In fact, Peng Yanfei only thought that the two of them were good friends, but he didn''t think that she would actually treat him as her best friend.


    Peng Yanfei''s face was full of gratitude as he put down the things in his hands. It was already late in the morning, and he and Xiao Ran had not eaten anything together, so he felt a little hungry.


    "Siyan, have you eaten yet? "How about I treat you to a meal and you can go out for a walk right now? What do you think?"


    "Sure, you''re in a bad mood. Didn''t you say that when women are in a bad mood, shopping is the best way to eliminate their worries?"


    The two of them laughed at each other, and then started to prepare to go shopping. Under Chen Siyan''s instigation, Peng Yanfei, who usually did not like to wear makeup, started to put on his makeup today.


    "Oh my god, Fei Fei, how come I didn''t know that you had such a beautiful face? Although you were beautiful before, but your current appearance really makes people feel sorry for you."


    "Stop praising me. It''s really not as exaggerated as you say. Isn''t it just that you have become a bit arrogant?" However, this feeling must be pretty good right now. It seems like it''s better to make up and decorate myself better every day. "


    nodded his head to express his appreciation. He really needed to put on his disguise every day, or else those smelly men would think that he was special and amazing, and Chen Siyan was the type that protected his friends a lot. He remembered that Peng Yanfei was so sad just now, and now, he had even scolded Nie Yixi and Shi Jingyan.


    When the two of them went out together, they were both great beauties with good figures and also long legs. It was simply too heaven-defying.


    This was probably the first time the two of them got married and lived in a separate room. Suddenly, his heart felt empty, and he felt that there was something missing in the whole house.


    There was no one in the room, only Nie Yixi who was lying on his bed in the black air, unable to fall asleep. Nie Yixi sat up and wanted to call her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    There were some things that she should not have known about, it was better not to know, since Xiao Ran had been released, it meant that Shi Jingyan was going to take action, suddenly, Nie Yixi regretted meddling in Peng Yanfei''s affairs.


    However, things were not as easy as Nie Yixi thought. He wanted to push Peng Yanfei out, but he was surprised and wanted to pull him in.


    As for Peng Yanfei, who was stuck in the middle, he was tormented in his heart. Even though she stood by Nie Yixi''s side, the biggest taboo between the two of them was suspicion and concealment.


    Su Ming picked up his phone and called Nie Yixi. Nie Yixi originally wanted Peng Yanfei to call him, but when he saw the caller ID, he felt a sense of loss.


    "Hey, say it, what is it?"


    Su Ming felt that the man on the other side of the phone was in a bad mood.


    "Boss, the apartment that Sister-in-law is going to is the place where her company''s good friend Chen Siyan resides. Right now, the two are shopping, should we follow beside her to protect her."


    "En, it''s good as long as she doesn''t find out."


    Nie Yixi hung up the phone and got up from the bed to make some food. Originally he wanted to take some wine to drink, but when he remembered the angry look on his face at the hospital, he smiled and slowly put the wine back to its original place.


    After they had left, Xiao Ran was eating a hotpot alone and was carrying a case of beer back with his subordinates. When Zhan Yue saw him, he was very surprised, "Didn''t he go to eat with Peng Yanfei? How could I be carried back by you all? "


    The leader of the men in black shook his head. "I don''t know. When we found Young Master Xiao, he had already finished his case of beer, but that woman was gone. I don''t know if he was taken away or if he left by himself."


    Zhan Yue nodded, and rubbed his chin: Probably because he was taken away by Nie Yixi, he definitely would not allow Peng Yanfei to come into contact with him. Although he did not participate in the events that happened that year, Xiao Ran still participated in it, and seemed to play a bad role as well.


    Zhan Yue shook his head, he did not want to think about it, and that would do, as long as no one brought it up.


    "Alright, you two go back first. Remember not to tell Zhang He about Xiao Ran and Peng Yanfei eating out today, understand? Otherwise, you all will have to be confident in the consequences. "


    The men in black nodded and left the mansion, returning to their base.


    After Zhan Yue washed Xiao Ran and helped her wash up, she almost felt like a nanny herself. But this brat did not forget to call out Peng Yanfei''s name even when he had fallen asleep. Now that he was satisfied with his status as a good friend, it was useless for him to do anything else.


    He was actually very clear about Peng Yanfei''s feelings, but when he knew that Shi Jingyan had treated her like this, he had planned to keep it a secret. Even though he was not sure about the relationship between Peng Yanfei and himself, but there was one thing he was sure of, which was that Nie Yixi definitely loved her.


    That night, everyone had their own thoughts. Some people laughed and some people were worried. There were even some who had already decided on their own opinions and thoughts, silently protecting that person who would never belong to them.

 C87

    Since the incident with Nie Yixi last time, Nie Zehao had become much more obedient. He no longer investigated on the situation with regards to Peng Yanfei, but there was still a knot in his heart.


    This time, when he heard Su Ming talking about the two of them getting into a fight in front of him, he felt a little unhappy. However, when he was specifically asking about something, Su Ming actually stuttered and stuttered, while the two drank in the bar.


    "Brother Su Ming, are you sure you want me to accompany you instead of calling Ouyang Yan here?" Brother Su Ming, are you sure that you want me to accompany you instead?


    Nie Zehao picked up his phone and walked outside, telling Ouyang Yan what had happened. That brat directly put down his phone, drove his Ferrari and rushed to the bar.


    Looking at Su Ming who was drinking, he felt like there was a fire burning in his heart. The most important person was actually not calling him Nie Zehao, but Nie Zehao, was he not trying to make things difficult for him? Although the two of them didn''t really have that kind of relationship,


    "Since he''s here, I''ll be leaving first. You guys take your time."


    "Alright, you obedient child, you don''t want to stay here any longer. It''s better for you to hurry back, otherwise, second brother will worry again."


    Ouyang Yan said in a somewhat sarcastic tone. Actually, there was always a sour tone in his words, Nie Zehao who had never experienced love before naturally didn''t know the difference and thought that he was really being sarcastic.


    "Alright then. You''re amazing. I''m leaving. I won''t be accompanying you."


    Nie Zehao immediately turned his head and left the noisy bar, this place really didn''t have his own style. Although there were a lot of peers here, according to Nie Zehao''s personality, she would probably be considered very mature, and like to sit in a quiet pavilion, reading books and drinking tea, living a comfortable life.


    Ouyang Yan sat beside Su Ming after ordering a glass of whiskey, "Hey, Su Ming, you didn''t manage to catch that tendons of yours today. You actually came running over here with Nie Zehao and me on your back, you must be tired of living, or your skin must be itching again recently."


    "Who are you, you''re f * cking scolding me, your father''s heart is very aggrieved, don''t push you too far, it will affect your father''s mood. If you''re drinking, then we''ll drink, if you don''t, then run away quickly, it''ll save you the trouble."


    "Ehh ~ So be it. Serve the wine." Ouyang Yan knocked on the table towards the waiter beside him.


    "Sir, which one are you from?"


    "For the wine."


    Everyone in the bar knew that it was more fun to drink than just get drunk. Soon, the waiter prepared 20 cups of strong liquor for each of them. If they drank it, they might die.


    Ouyang Yan nodded, pulling the slightly drunk Su Ming over and slapped his face: "Do you still want to drink?


    It was just Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei arguing, who cares about his ass. In the end, it was him who came to the bar to get drunk, not Nie Yixi. As Ouyang Yan fought, he thought, could it be that this person was in a relationship behind his back, and was ditched by someone in the end?


    Su Ming was a little sobered up, and asked in a daze: "Ouyang Yan, why are you here, shouldn''t it be Nie Zehao? He was obviously asked to accompany me for a drink. "


    "You still know where you are. Didn''t you want to drink? There are still a lot on the table. Drink, but you''ve gone crazy today. Why are you drinking in a bar? "


    "This matter doesn''t care about you, do you? It''s not enough for me to drink for my boss, do you want to drink?" Su Ming picked up his wine cup and gulped it down, then glanced at the cup on Ouyang Yan''s table. Not a single one of them moved, and directly took his own to drink as well.


    After he finished all the wine, he lied down on the table and slept. There was no other way, Ouyang Yan could only bring him back to his own villa to serve him.


    However, in the middle of the night, although the two of them were men, they had heard rumors that when Ouyang Yan returned home, the nanny would take care of him and place him on the bed. After he fell asleep, Ouyang Yan carefully walked into his room, as if she was planning to do something.


    However, what was the matter with removing his clothes? Ouyang Yan only wore a pair of underpants and then fell asleep with Su Ming. He only wanted to see Su Ming''s reaction when he woke up tomorrow.


    When Nie Zehao returned to his own apartment, he felt that this matter was not that simple. He picked up the phone and asked the people beside him, but it was hard for him to understand his brother''s relationship with that Xiao Ran, so he could only start from the people beside them.


    It was already early in the morning, so after Nie Zehao sent the message, he went to sleep.


    When dawn arrived, Su Ming''s head hurt immensely. If not for his many years of early habit, he probably would not be able to wake up at this point. However, when he opened his eyes, he saw a person lying beside him.


    Then, he looked at his own naked body. This time, it was really bad, Su Ming gently flipped Ouyang Yan over, and saw this fellow. Although they were two men, it was not certain that their target was Ouyang Yan.


    "Hey, Ouyang Yan, wake up. Hey, I''ll wake you up."


    "Aiya, don''t mess around, I''m going to sleep. Don''t touch me, I ate everything last night. Seriously, I''m still uncomfortable."


    Hearing this, Su Ming face was filled with black lines. Last night? Not feeling well? Wipe them dry? What the hell was this? Could it be that something incredible happened last night?


    "Ouyang Yan, get up and explain yourself. "What did laozi do to you last night, get up."


    Ouyang Yan opened his eyes, he was not wearing anything, but he could clearly see the strawberries all over his body, and his head was about to explode.


    "Why did you wake me up? Seriously, tell me, why did you stop talking?"


    Su Ming directly knelt on the bed, with an apologetic expression, "I''m sorry, I was wrong last night, I''ll do whatever you want to do. It''s just that we can''t be together right now, but you can rest assured that I''ll take responsibility."


    When Ouyang Yan heard half of it, he started laughing maniacally. He did not expect this man to actually believe him, but last night was actually very dangerous, but in the end, he just imprinted some strawberries on the ground, so he did not do anything else.


    But at this moment, Ouyang Yan had the urge to tease the normally vicious Su Ming even more, "Alright, how are you going to take responsibility? Last night, I was up there, and you were down there, so tell me how are you going to take responsibility."


    Hm? Su Ming was startled for a few seconds, wasn''t it supposed to be his turn to go up? No matter what, he was more like an attack, "Impossible, you are at most a loser, how can it be that one up there. But what you said makes me feel that something''s wrong, are you lying to me, hm?"


    "Accept?" "You''re the one who''s suffering, your entire family is suffering. Don''t think that your father doesn''t know how to curse or that he doesn''t know who will win. Your father will tell you, I was the one who cheated you last night."


    In an instant, the plot flipped. Su Ming was at a loss of what to do because of this Ouyang Yan.

 C88

    Su Ming kept feeling that something was amiss. If it was really like Ouyang Yan had said last night, he would have felt it too. Wasn''t it a man who was in more pain than a man or a woman? The next day, the two of them didn''t even see each other.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Ming understood what happened, "Alright, Ouyang Yan, you did it deliberately, right? Seeing that I''m not going to bring the boss up, you''re already delaying his work time, get ready to die, he had a quarrel with his sister-in-law yesterday."


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ve already called him. He said that he would give you a day off today. After all, he was your father''s guy yesterday."


    This morning, he had indeed called Nie Yixi before. He really wanted to know why a healthy person like Su Ming would go to a bar to drink at night, so he asked Nie Yixi this morning. Only then did he find out that today was his father''s anniversary, and it was no wonder he was so sad yesterday.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m going to work, there''s no need to ask for leave. I still have a lot of things to do, so I can''t wait."


    Ouyang Yan did not speak, he was silent for a bit, then handed the clothes over to him. Although this morning was the start of a joke, the feeling of ignorance had already been planted, and Ouyang Yan was thinking about what really happened yesterday. Although he would be beaten to death the next day, he still felt that it was better to be on both sides.


    After knowing this thought in his heart, Ouyang Yan was a little shocked. He did not expect that he was actually a comrade.


    Ouyang Yan immediately lifted up his blanket and covered himself. Today was truly not an ordinary day.


    Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan had left early to work, the two of them were talking and laughing, but Nie Yixi had a cold expression on his face the moment he arrived at the company, anyone who saw him had to quickly hide far away.


    Nie Yixi returned to his office and buried his head in his work. These few days, he was feeling extremely depressed, the matters of the organization were handed over to the captains of the various regions, and most of them were arranged by Su Ming using all the information he had gathered for Nie Yixi.


    Nie Yixi took the documents from the table, but was not interested in the words written on it. He was thinking that if Peng Yanfei was still here, he would only have a temporary assistant named Lin Yi, a girl arranged by the personnel department. Her figure was very good, and her looks were not bad, but she did not enter his eyes.


    "Director Nie, it''s an honor for me to be your main assistant today."


    "Well, let''s go to work."


    Nie Yixi only replied coldly, even though the girl was about to twist her waist so much that her chest was almost exposed, Nie Yixi did not even look at her.


    "Yes, Boss Nie." After saying that, Lin Yi did not leave.


    Nie Yixi raised his head to take a look, and then frowned: "This is not a bar, you have to show off to where you should go, this is the work area, now go to the Finance Department to settle your company''s balance, you can leave, don''t let me say it again."


    Lin Yi panicked and quickly admitted her wrongs, "I''m sorry, Boss Nie, I just want to see that you''re unhappy and do my best to make you happy. I''m really sorry, I''m sorry, Boss Nie, I hope you won''t fire me."


    Lin Yi''s grievance was even more lovable, but it was a pity that the person sitting opposite her was the married Nie Yixi.


    Su Ming walked in and saw that Lin Yi looked like she was about to cry, while Nie Yixi had a cold expression filled with displeasure.


    "Boss, I''m back. What''s going on?"


    "Ask her." Nie Yixi replied coldly as before.


    Su Ming sized up this girl called Lin Yi, and finally understood what was going on, "You can leave first, I''ll be fine here, but I do have to remind you, do you know why there are so many girls in the company?


    Lin Yi honestly shook her head.


    "It''s actually very simple, because he really hates this kind of behavior. This company depends on strength, and not just anyone can come in, and not just anyone can sit in a certain position. You really went too far today, so you should go to the Finance Department. It''s such a pity that you don''t even know the company''s requirements."


    Su Ming originally wanted to save this pitiful beauty, but now there was obviously no chance.


    Lin Yi walked into the HR Department and Finance Department in a daze. She had originally heard many rumors that she didn''t want to die, but now, things had turned out like this. She didn''t expect that she wouldn''t die if she didn''t commit suicide.


    "Boss, it''s not good to be like this this this early in the morning. The black air on your face is too thick. Everything on Sister-in-law''s side is normal, so you don''t have to worry. If you feel bad, you can just go and apologize to her, right?" There will always be one side who will compromise, but I don''t think that Sister-in-law will ever lower her head to you this time. "


    Nie Yixi was a little angry, and immediately threw the document on the table. The sound was very loud, causing Su Ming to be stunned for a moment, then he immediately shut his mouth.


    "Didn''t Ouyang Yan request for a leave of absence for you today? "What are you doing here?"


    "I saw that the boss was alone, didn''t I? As your subordinate, I will accompany you. Since we are both alone, I should be able to understand each other''s feelings. "


    "Scram, get lost. You don''t need to work today, get lost."


    Su Ming didn''t know if he was saying those words to stab Nie Yixi''s sore spot, but he was actually very angry. Su Ming originally wanted to say something, but after seeing Nie Yixi''s expression, he decided to shut his mouth and exit respectfully.


    Su Ming very obediently left the company. Seeing that it was time, he decided to go find his sister-in-law, if their relationship didn''t recover, their boss would probably go crazy, and they would suffer too.


    He had only driven a few steps when his phone rang. He did not expect the octopus to call.


    "Hey, octopus, it''s really rare for you to call me."


    There''s no need to mention it, today, our boss actually brought up the topic of training us. He wanted us to duel with Li Xiao and the others, so it''s decided to be at the end of this month, and that''s nothing much. He said that if that side lost, they would just throw him into the Amazon Forest for a month''s training.


    Didn''t you guys get scolded and I got scolded as well? Didn''t he just get chased out of the company by the boss and even said that he didn''t want me to work today? Actually, that was because of the quarrel with the sister-in-law yesterday. You guys didn''t know.


    Octopus said disdainfully: I never thought you would be like this, Su Ming, you actually dared to abandon boss, but can''t you let sister-in-law and boss get back together, that''s really unbearable, we still have a lot of tasks on our hands, and now you are doing it again, isn''t that the same as dying people?


    Su Ming listened to his words with sympathy, "Alright, I''ll do my best to help the two of you. I''ll tell you the good news when they''ve made up. "


    Su Ming hung up the call and left.

 C89

    Su Ming parked his car in the coffee shop opposite of the Shi Clan Group, ordered a cup of coffee, took out his phone and sent a message to Peng Yanfei: "Sister-in-law, I''ll be waiting for you in the coffee shop opposite your company for lunch."


    Peng Yanfei was in the middle of a meeting, and there were a lot of issues with the Finance Department recently, such as the fake account that appeared last time. However, Zhan Yue had told her not to reveal this matter, and she agreed, but she wanted the truth even more.


    Today, I''m mainly going to explain some important things about our department. I''ve already held this position for a month, and I''m here to take a look at our performance. Yang Yu, tell me about the situation of your department.


    Actually, it was not only their own assessment, but also an opportunity to be promoted. After all, right now, there was no one by Peng Yanfei''s side who was willing to be his assistant.


    Yang Yu stood up and bowed: "This is my document, please take a look at this side, please."


    Everyone looked in the direction that he indicated and listened attentively to his explanation. This grand meeting had been held for almost two hours, and Peng Yanfei had said in the end that he would announce the candidates for the position of assistant manager in a week.


    Everyone was looking forward to it, especially the few who were the focus of attention. To them, they were capable of bearing the pressure and responsibilities of this position.


    Originally, she did not want to buy this position, but Zhan Yue had told her to pick someone from the Finance Department because he thought it would be fine for her to choose this person, so she agreed.


    After the meeting ended, Peng Yanfei saw a message on his phone. After putting away the documents, he picked up his bag and prepared to leave, but Zhan Yue walked in just in time to invite Peng Yanfei to have a meal with him.


    "Yan Fei, you''re going to eat, right? Let''s go, I''ll treat you."


    "Chief Zhan, there''s no need for that, right? I already have an appointment with a friend. Next time, how about it? Next time, how about I invite you over?"


    Peng Yanfei directly left the office after she finished speaking. Before Zhan Yue could finish speaking, there was no one left for her, she touched her head, what did this woman say?


    Zhan Yue was very curious, but he did not think too much into it. He thought that he would go out with Chen Siyan from the HR Department, and just as he was about to leave the office, his phone rang, startling him.


    "Hey, Xiao Ran, what are you calling for? You almost ate with Yan Fei, it was only you who pushed me away."


    "You''re not allowed to eat, ah? Hurry up and buy me a box of rice. I feel terrible."


    naturally ordered Zhan Yue. Amongst the four of them, Xiao Ran was the most afraid of Zhang He and liked to drink with Zhan Yue the most, because he was always like his own brother who protected and indulged himself.


    Zhan Yue was also helpless, but there was no other way around it. Zhang He and Shi Jingyan were both not here, so he could only look after him.


    "Alright, just wait a while. I''ll bring it back to you immediately. If you need anything to eat, send it directly to my text. I still have a few things to do before I come over."


    After Zhan Yue hung up the phone, he walked out of the room while following Peng Yanfei''s footsteps. When he answered the phone, he saw Chen Siyan and An Li going out, so Peng Yanfei did not go with them. A momentary curiosity drove him to follow.


    Peng Yanfei walked into the coffee shop and immediately saw Su Ming sitting there looking outside, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Su Ming, don''t you have to go to work today? Isn''t it time for you to help him prepare the data? Why are we here? "


    "Indeed. Sister-in-law, please take a seat. I only came here to tell you a few things. I don''t know if I can say these things, but Boss was a little excited last night. It''s not without reason."


    "The reason?"


    This was very curious, and at that time, his attitude was as though he wanted to eat someone. She still hadn''t forgotten, although it was embarrassing to cry because of him, but she felt very uncomfortable inside, this was the most important point. Now that Su Ming was the lobbyist, was this how he did it?


    "Yes, it''s only because the person eating with you is Xiao Ran, maybe sister-in-law doesn''t know of Xiao Ran, let me tell you this right now, Xiao Ran was an orphan since young, and was raised as a killer since young, killing everyone around him as the winner of the game at the age of five."


    Peng Yanfei stretched out her hand and paused his words. Although she had been trained by her father since young to learn all sorts of knowledge, and knew that such organizations specialized in training killers to work for them in this world, if Xiao Ran was a killer, then what kind of person was Shi Jingyan?


    Su Ming knew what Peng Yanfei was thinking and shook his head: "Sister-in-law, Shi Jingyan is not from the assassination world. He is just a gangster.


    In just one afternoon, Su Ming had already told Peng Yanfei about his background. After listening to it, Peng Yanfei only had one question left in his heart, which Su Ming had been using for that matter from ten to twenty years ago. But thinking about it, Xiao Ran was not an easy person to take care of these past few years.


    When he came out of the Forest of Death alone at the age of five, there was only killing in his eyes. In the eyes of others, he was nothing more than a pawn.


    Thus, his first mission was to assassinate Peng Yanfei''s father. At that time, he thought that this was just a game, and as long as he killed the monster in his heart, his world would be peaceful. He was just a child.


    Peng Yanfei was only nine at the time, and that was also the first time they met. Xiao Ran was a little beggar on the street, and this was his disguised identity, the first thing Peng Yanfei did when he saw him was a smile. He passed the bread in his hands to, telling him to live a strong life.


    This was the first time they had crossed paths, but Peng Yanfei had long since forgotten about this person in his life.


    But Peng Yanfei''s father had also died, and his mother had also disappeared from this world. At that time, Xiao Ran was treated as a traitor and escaped from the assassin''s guild. With the help of Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi, Shi Jingyan hid him for two years.


    The matter that Su Ming was talking about was the matter of the XC Organization''s boss''s death that year, and they kept it a secret until Xiao Ran appeared again. The past was brought up by him, but Peng Yanfei did not know about it.


    "Su Ming, you''re always talking about that matter. What exactly is it?


    Su Ming was startled, what should he do now, this matter must not be made public, Peng Yanfei looked at him with a troubled expression.


    "Since you don''t know, then there''s no need to say it, but by telling me all of this, you can tell me that Xiao Ran is very dangerous, that he is an unfeeling killer, but so what? So what? He didn''t hurt me, I don''t know what he is worried about, and he shouldn''t yell at me like that."


    Su Ming''s eyes started floating up and down, he had no way to refute this statement.


    "But sister-in-law, Xiao Ran is one of Shi Jingyan''s men. If Boss had been very kind to you back then, do you think Xiao Ran would have told Shi Jingyan these things?"

 C90

    Peng Yanfei was startled, he had not thought about this question, it was just that when he thought about it like this, he felt that something was not right. Xiao Ran''s character was definitely a child, could he even think about such things?


    She stayed silent for a while, then Su Ming felt that he said the wrong thing. He lowered his head and did not say anything as well, and Peng Yanfei held his forehead: "Let''s stop with regards to this, didn''t you come to treat me to a meal? "Then let''s go."


    "Oh, okay."


    Su Ming followed Peng Yanfei''s footsteps all the way to the same dining room. Zhan Yue had followed him all the way, so he knew Su Ming.


    He had not heard the conversation between the two just now, and only faintly felt that this matter had something to do with Xiao Ran. Yesterday, when Peng Yanfei was taken away, he was probably taken away by Nie Yixi.


    Zhan Yue watched as they walked into the dining hall, but he did not follow them. He bought some things and went straight back home to deliver food to the giant baby on the bed.


    "Hey, you''re up. I brought you food. Didn''t you want to eat KFC in the past? Today, I just happened to pass by that place and packed a few sets for you. You should get up and quickly eat, if you get cold, you won''t be able to eat. "


    Xiao Ran carried his mobile phone and immersed himself in the game, ignoring Zhan Yue''s words: "Okay, where do you want to put it?"


    Zhan Yue took out a cigarette and lit it up, then directly walked onto the balcony. Whether or not he should tell Shi Jingyan about this matter, it did not mean anything. No, I can''t say.


    Zhan Yue thought about it while holding onto his cigarette. In the end, he decided that he did not need to tell them about it, it was not a big deal after all. Furthermore, the person Peng Yanfei had met was not Nie Yixi, there was no need to be so nervous.


    "Xiao Ran, when are you going back to the base?"


    "What''s wrong? "Oh my god, is this person sick? Can''t you see that I''ve been surrounded?"


    Zhan Yue was speechless. He immediately slammed the door and left the villa.


    Back at the company, when Zhan Yue passed by the Finance Department, he stuck his head out to see if Peng Yanfei was in his office. Peng Yanfei patted his shoulder from behind: "Chief of War, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh ~ No, I just wanted to ask, have you had lunch yet?"


    "Chief Zhan, you aren''t sick today are you? I just told you that I''m having dinner with a friend. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to work. You can do whatever you want with me."


    Peng Yanfei did not bother with Zhan Yue holding onto the document, and helplessly sat down in her seat, and began to work hard in the afternoon, but Su Ming''s words still lingered in her mind, she could not shake him off no matter how hard she tried.


    After Su Ming sent Peng Yanfei back home, he sent Octopus a message to tell it that it had failed its mission. In the end, it did not receive any consolation, but instead, it had been rejected by Octopus and the others.


    These were all people now, Su Ming felt wronged in his heart. The boss and his sister-in-law had already despised him, and now they even despised him as a comrade.


    But Su Ming had still played a big role, at least the two of them started to reflect on their own problems.


    When it was time to get off work, Nie Yixi drove to the gate of the Shi Clan Group and waited for Peng Yanfei to get off work. In his heart, he already could not endure the days of separation.


    When Peng Yanfei drove the car out, he immediately saw Nie Yixi at the side of the road, smoking a cigarette in his hand. In her memory, Nie Yixi never seemed to smoke in front of her.


    Peng Yanfei parked his car on the side of the road and glanced at Nie Yixi.


    "You have something to say?"


    Nie Yixi did not say anything, and directly opened the car door and sat inside.


    "Indeed, I was too excited about what happened last night. I apologize, will you forgive me?"


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s eyes moistened a little as he turned his head to kiss Huo Poyun''s cheek. He whispered into his ear, "I''ve forgiven you since long ago, I''ve only been waiting for you to come find me."


    The smile on Nie Yixi''s lips widened, she never thought that this woman still wanted to grab hold of him and use such a move, he was a little unconvinced, and directly pinched Peng Yanfei''s face and kissed her sinisterly.


    Although they hadn''t been together for only one night, the two of them felt fed up as if they hadn''t seen each other in a month. It was true that they were apart for a new marriage, but this separation was too short.


    Peng Yanfei gently pushed Nie Yixi away.


    "Don''t look at me like that. We''re still downstairs in the company. Don''t do anything excessive."


    "Okay, then let''s go home. Let''s go to the car, we''ll have Su Ming drive your car back later." Nie Yixi said as he pulled Peng Yanfei out of the car and returned to his own. He quickly left the company and went straight home.


    When Nie Yixi''s morning gaze fell on their faces, he opened his eyes. The room was no longer empty, and for a moment, he hated the layout of the room.


    This was the person he would protect with his life. No matter what her identity was, she was now his person, and she was also Mrs. Nie.


    "What time is it now? We still have to go to work."


    Nie Yixi laughed, as if his eyes were laughing, the happiness in his heart could no longer be expressed with words.


    "Idiot, today is the weekend. You don''t need to go to work, rest well. I''ll go prepare breakfast for you, okay?"


    As Nie Yixi spoke, he planted a kiss on Peng Yanfei''s face. Good morning.

 C91

    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently and hid under the blanket. She looked like a little white rabbit, and her originally white skin now made her look even more beautiful and moving. Nie Yixi''s body tensed up again, and he had no choice but to quickly leave this place that was prone to crimes.


    Peng Yanfei planned to return home to take a nap. It was still early, and he would have a day to lie down on this warm bed.


    However, just at this time, her phone''s ringtone startled her. She took it and saw that it was actually Shi Jingyan, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Text message: Yan Fei, I will be back in two days, but I will be back with a person, I hope you will be able to adapt.


    Peng Yanfei''s sleepiness had already disappeared, it seemed that this guy was already preparing to take over his fiancee. At that time, who knew what kind of situation he would be in at the company, this Shi Jingyan would actually cause her trouble.


    However, this was not the time for him to lose face. He pretended to be puzzled and wronged as he replied: "It''s been a long time since you''ve contacted me. You''re finally coming back. But who is it that needs you to be so careful? Could it be ¡­"


    Shi Jingyan lied on his bed and thought about how he should reply to his phone. He knew that Peng Yanfei was an extremely cold and indifferent girl, and it was very possible that she would tell Nie Yixi about his actions because of this. If it was like this, not only would it be inconvenient here, it would also not be easy to monitor Nie Yixi''s situation.


    What Shi Jingyan did not realize was that his feelings for Peng Yanfei had long ago not been a love affair between a man and a woman. More accurately, it should be the use of their relationship, although it was not important to have Peng Yanfei, but the situation now did not seem right for both of them.


    Just as he was at a loss over this, He Yaqing walked over, stared at his tightly knitted eyebrows, climbed onto the bed and gently smoothed them over.


    Shi Jingyan brought her hand down to his mouth and kissed it.


    "Alright, it''s just a matter of work. Don''t worry, where are you going to play today? I''ll accompany you."


    He Yaqing leaned on Shi Jingyan''s shoulder, looking like a little girl. He Yaqing was a girl who understood how to advance and how to retreat, and with He Weixiong''s nurturing, she was indeed very suitable to be the successful woman behind a successful person.


    The liking that Shi Jingyan had in his heart silently transformed into a habit. In the month that he had been together with her, he could indeed feel the excitement and joy of being in a relationship with someone which Peng Yanfei did not have.


    "Actually, you don''t have to accompany me. There are some things in school today, I need to go back to school. Don''t you have business with the company?" "You can go and take care of it, or else you won''t have the mood to play with me."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, and rubbed her hair. This woman really knows him, but the phone on the table gave him a headache.


    When Peng Yanfei received the message, it was already 10 o''clock. It was already the time for her to go back to sleep, she looked at the words on the paper with disdain, just a few comforting words, she did not answer the previous question. Escaping from this question was indeed the best way now.


    Even if she had this kind of reply, she understood Shi Jingyan''s thoughts. It wouldn''t be realistic if she didn''t offend the people on both sides, even if she, Peng Yanfei, didn''t talk about her relationship with Shi Jingyan, it didn''t mean that the gossips in the company wouldn''t talk about it.


    When that happens, he would just have to quietly watch Shi Jingyan''s performance.


    Peng Yanfei kept his phone and directly buried his head into the body of Nie Yixi, who was immersed in reading.


    "It was Shi Jingyan who sent you the text just now."


    This was not a question, Nie Yixi was immediately certain that the person was Shi Jingyan.


    "It is indeed him, but I really want to know how he will deal with the relationship between the three of us after he brings He Yaqing over. He seems to have yet to find a way to deal with this.


    "Don''t compare him with me. This kind of thing won''t happen. Firstly, I won''t borrow the power of a woman. Secondly, I won''t let the woman I love suffer grievances. Thirdly, I hate to deceive feelings."


    Peng Yanfei hung onto Nie Yixi''s body as he laughed, "Aiya, how did I get married to such a good husband? It''s simply a gift from the heavens. "


    Nie Yixi was no longer in the mood to read books, holding onto her little face, he kissed her directly, right next to her ear: "Of course it''s your husband''s charm that attracts you." He said this without any feeling of narcissism.


    However, after going through so many primitive movements, Nie Yixi was extremely familiar with Peng Yanfei''s body. Just a light touch was enough to make Peng Yanfei moan.


    Su Ming had seen the affection between the two, he knew that the two must have made up when he drove back home yesterday afternoon. Just by driving the car back to the villa, he could already see the two people kissing passionately in the house.


    This was what Su Ming really thought at that time, but Su Ming saw the scene of him not wearing any clothes on his face, and thought that it was really going to cost him his life, there shouldn''t be any problems with him right? Su Ming brought this question back home, and did not fall asleep until 3 in the morning.


    But fortunately, Ouyang Yan hadn''t provoked him recently, and the most important thing was that he had been hiding from Ouyang Yan, so he came to empty space every single time.


    Ouyang Yan was also not willing to give up, he had come to Su Ming to explain himself, but it was as if Su Ming was deliberately avoiding him. In a moment, Ouyang Yan didn''t know how to explain, but he felt that Su Ming was already beginning to hate him.


    On the weekends, Su Ming stayed at home, especially on his bed, but there were already people knocking on the door. When they saw that it was Ouyang Yan, he did not give up.


    Su Ming felt that hiding was not a solution, so he invited him in.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it, I still need to sleep. It''s not easy to rest for a day, I don''t want to leave my bed for too long."


    "I came here today to explain things to you clearly, and specifically to explain the relationship between the two of us. You don''t have to hide from me every day, you will be as scared as if you saw a god of pests when you see me."


    Su Ming pursed his lips but did not say a word, and muttered: "You still know your own limits, and know that you are a god of pests."


    "Su Ming, shut the f * ck up! Sit down here, be more obedient."


    After Ouyang Yan became angry, Su Ming became a lot more obedient, it was simply a human nature version. The two discussed for a long time, but in the end, they did not resolve anything.

 C92

    Su Ming rubbed his head in a daze, he did not know what to say, but the relationship between the two of them was getting more and more awkward.


    "Now you still have me to listen to you. If you have nothing else to say, then leave. This is a rare weekend, so I might as well enjoy myself."


    Ouyang Yan didn''t speak, his expression extremely ugly. It seemed like he had just been talking to himself for so long, no matter where it was, and the others hadn''t listened in at all.


    "Su Ming, good job."


    With that, Ouyang Yan immediately stood up and left his apartment, he drove away, but Su Ming did not know that he said the wrong thing, the man was so angry.


    Su Ming did not think too much and immediately fell asleep in his bed. His phone would ring every now and then, and it was actually an octopus.


    "Hey, octopus." What''s the matter? "


    "You still have the nerve to ask me? Didn''t you say that the two of them have made up? Then why hasn''t boss canceled this competition yet? "


    Su Ming was stunned for a long time before he replied the octopus with a laugh.


    "Su Ming, I didn''t think that you would actually be this kind of person. Just you wait, if we don''t have a good time, don''t think about it either. I''ll go find boss right now and pull you into the water."


    Su Ming was not afraid of his threat. If his boss listened to him, he had a way. After all, he was the closest to his sister-in-law.


    But Peng Yanfei did not know anything at the moment, and Su Ming had thought of this as his shield, to block all of Nie Yixi''s swords.


    Nie Yixi hugged the person beside him and stayed in bed the entire time. Today was truly a comfortable day.


    "Yi Xi, are you really going to stay in bed today?"


    "What''s wrong? Do you have other plans? Do you want me to accompany you?"


    Peng Yanfei shook her head. In truth, she wanted to ask Xiao Ran about this, but when she thought about it, she only wanted to ask about it now, and the unlucky person would probably be Su Ming. Nie Yixi was not willing to tell her about this matter, but now that Peng Yanfei realized it, she didn''t want to let go of such a dangerous matter.


    This was what they called a crazy lover of his wife.


    The two of them were sick of each other, Peng Yanfei''s mobile phone rang and interrupted the two of them.


    "Wait a moment, let me take a call." He then stood up and left the bed, "Hello, Young Master Shi, is there something you need?"


    Peng Yanfei''s tone was extremely cold, and Shi Jingyan could clearly feel that after Zhan Yue''s reminder the last time, he had noticed this problem. In the past few days, he had been sending her a text message, but after hearing Peng Yanfei''s voice, he had become as cold and bone-piercing as before.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? I''ve neglected you this month, but isn''t this for work? I''ll be back tomorrow. Today, I''ve specially called to confirm the situation over there. "


    "Oh, really? Nie Yixi is also very good to me, if you need anything, you can say it, or wait until you come back tomorrow to talk about it, what do you think? "


    Shi Jingyan didn''t feel good, if he didn''t know what Peng Yanfei knew now, he would really be stupid.


    "Yan Fei, listen to me, there are some things that are not what you saw and heard. There''s no way to explain anything to you right now, I''ll tell you when I get back tomorrow, okay?" Don''t be angry, okay? "


    Although Shi Jingyan was coaxing Peng Yanfei, Peng Yanfei did not buy it and directly hung up. Although she did not like him, but towards this trash of a man''s attitude, that was already the best attitude she could have.


    Nie Yixi walked over and hugged her from behind. "It''s Shi Jingyan who called, right?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded and turned to hug Nie Yixi, "What do you think I should do next? If I''m not wrong, he might bring He Yaqing back tomorrow. At that time, we can only imagine what kind of topic the people in the company are going to find for Shi Jingyan and me to discuss."


    Nie Yixi kissed her hair: "How about, you resign from his company, and I''ll help you with what you want to investigate, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head. This matter was something that he absolutely could not do, and the reason why he approached Shi Jingyan back then was simply because he had some connection with his father''s death, and hence, he came to find him. Right now, he could not just give up like this.


    "But the two of us should be worried. He came back to ask me questions about you, how should I answer them, and what documents you have for me to steal. Are you ready?"


    Nie Yixi was hanging her nose, the woman really only knew how to lie to others, in the end, the two of them still decided to lie.


    After Shi Jingyan hung up the phone, he looked at his phone with a bit of frustration in his heart. Peng Yanfei was not like the other women who could throw the phone away just because they wanted to, it seemed that he needed a proper explanation this time.


    "Jing Yan, what are you thinking about? Come and see if the clothes I chose for grandpa are suitable. This is the first time seeing an old man and you''re a little nervous. Oh right, I haven''t even heard you mention your parents."


    Shi Jingyan walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Not bad, you''ll see when the time comes. They have always been working abroad, so if you want to see them, you can call them back."


    He Yaqing hurriedly shook his head. Forget it, although Shi Jingyan had said it, as a junior, how could he be so rude? It was unbelievable, but after thinking about it, maybe it was his family''s habit.


    The two of them prepared to look for other health foods, since they were old people after all, and needed to carefully choose what to eat, not to be careless, as it was most likely for old people to get sick. He Yaqing thought about this too, and after thinking about it a lot, he bought a lot of things, and when he finally returned home, it was really big and small.


    When He Weixiong saw this, he was extremely jealous. Li Li and He Yaqing had laughed mockingly at him, and the moment He Yong came back, he happily accepted the news that the two of them were together. However, he had always been on the same side and was very wary of Shi Jingyan.


    Li Li pulled He Yaqing over: "Tomorrow, you guys will be going to Jiang City, I am more or less worried. After all, it''s so far, so remember to call us every day when you go over.


    "Aiya, mom, I''m already so old, and I still report to you every day like a primary school student. That''s really embarrassing."


    Li Li looked at her with a doting expression, "How can a child like you talk like that? Don''t always behave like how you used to. After all, you have to be polite in Jing Yan''s house, understand?"


    "Dad, look at mom. I can''t feel at ease at all. Do you still want me to go out? I''m scared."


    He Weixiong hugged his own daughter and laughed happily. As Li Li stood on He Weixiong, he did not want to participate in the taming of the mother and daughter pair anymore. He called Shi Jingyan into the study and there were some things that needed to be discussed properly.

 C93

    Behind Shi Jingyan was He Yong. He Weixiong, who was walking in front, said: "This time, we''ll consider Qing Er meeting the parents first, after she gets there, I hope that you''ll take good care of her, so that I won''t hear any bad words."


    Shi Jingyan repeatedly nodded his head: "Of course, she can be considered my girlfriend now. Even though the engagement ceremony has not yet begun, I have long treated her as my fiancee in my heart. Please rest assured Uncle."


    "Alright, I''ll trust you for now. Have you settled your company''s matters? "There shouldn''t be any problems, right?"


    I believe that in the near future, Tiger [1] will repay Uncle''s kindness. I know what Uncle wants to say, but when we go back, I will show him some respect. When that time comes, I hope that Uncle can support me more behind my back.


    He Weixiong nodded as she held the teacup: "I will naturally help you with this, so I have decided to let He Yong come with you. With a companion like this, what do you think?"


    Shi Jingyan looked at He Yong and was very unwilling for He Weixiong to send a monitor to him, but he didn''t have the power to reject it right now, so he could only agree, "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Brother He Yong to do so."


    He Yong smirked. After the two of them finished talking, Shi Jingyan also went downstairs to accompany He Yaqing and Li Li. There was only He Yong and He Weixiong left in the study room.


    "How did you feel when you heard our conversation?"


    After all, he was the one who personally planned for He Yaqing to fall in love with him back then. Even though it was very disgraceful, anyone who could do something to him was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Godfather, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but Shi Jingyan can''t be trusted completely, he can use it well, but he can''t be used fully, but we can still make use of Nie Yixi, but I suggest not to do anything else."


    He Weixiong nodded, it was his own idea too. However, Shi Jingyan was not an idiot, on the contrary, he was very smart, but sometimes it was actually not a good thing for him to be too smart.


    "Although you went there to help him, to take good care of Qing Er, and to supervise the movements there, everyone has been very obedient for the past few years. However, everyone wants to sit in that position and give orders."


    He Yong nodded, waiting for the meal to start, the two of them started eating slowly. Shi Jingyan pretended to be indifferent, he did not care about them, but from time to time he observed the interactions between them and their minute details.


    He Yaqing and Li Li protected them very well, they probably only knew that they had the cooperation of a company, and didn''t know anything else, especially He Yaqing, even though her brother was a gangster. She didn''t know anything about this, and thought that her brother was engaged in a very serious business.


    The family on the other hand, was eating dinner in a harmonious manner. Most of the tables were filled with matters of the next day, so they had to pay attention to safety issues on the way. Li Li agreed that He Yong should go with them, but told them not to disturb the two of them in the world and so on.


    During this day, Peng Yanfei and Shi Jingyan had been preparing for some things that they had come over to do. It was just that what Peng Yanfei had done was prepare for his questions, so after verifying a few things with Nie Yixi, they prepared to tell him what they should say.


    Nie Yixi looked at the serious Peng Yanfei, and would ask him a question whenever he didn''t meet a problem: "Can you tell me this? Can you tell him that? This kind of little woman was only thinking for his sake. Her heart was really filled with the feeling of happiness.


    Peng Yanfei stretched lazily. "I''m finally done, I''ll be waiting for him to return tomorrow. By then, there will be a good show to watch. I am really looking forward to it."


    The two of them laughed at each other as Nie Yixi''s phone urgently thought about it. He took the phone and looked at the number on it with a frown.


    "Hey, is something wrong?"


    "Yes, boss, those people from Africa have been restless recently. Yesterday, they ambushed our brothers and now there are many casualties. The African leaders'' response was a casual apology, but in the end, we became their cannon fodder."


    "Murin, you stabilize the situation first, I''ll be right back. Bring Li Xiao and the others over, how long can you last?"


    Murin had only given him five days, and that was enough for him. Hearing Nie Yixi''s words, Peng Yanfei knew that something was wrong.


    Peng Yanfei obediently waited for him to hang up the phone and put it away in his embrace: "What''s wrong, did something happen in the organization?"


    Nie Yixi did not say anything, and his expression was not well. It seemed that this matter was rather urgent.


    "Fei Fei, I might be going out this time. I don''t know when I will return, but I will probably leave tomorrow. While I am gone, I will call You Hao back to accompany you. That way I can feel more at ease."


    "Alright, you can rest assured that I''ll be at home. Right now, there isn''t anyone who can harm me, right? Isn''t there still Shi Jingyan waiting for us there? With him here, I will be fine, although you will be jealous, but this is the truth. "


    Nie Yixi nodded, he caressed Peng Yanfei''s hair and started to get dressed, after cleaning up, he started to instruct them.


    Su Ming comfortably stayed in bed and ended his peaceful life with the call.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    "The base will gather everyone immediately. Li Xiao, Zhang Yao Yue and all of their subordinates, bring them over to me."


    Su Ming replied and quickly tidied himself up. He drove to the base and started to sound the alarm. Everyone gathered together, immediately everyone was fully armed, and were waiting for Nie Yixi.


    This time, things were not that simple. Li Xiao and Zhang Yao Yue were currently discussing what exactly had happened around Su Ming, Nie Yixi was also dressed in black and walked in, there was an unwritten rule in the organization, every time something serious happened, Nie Yixi would wear black.


    "Hello, Boss." Everyone shouted in unison.


    Nie Yixi gestured with his hand, looking at Li Xiao and the others, he pointed at the door and indicated for them to go in.


    "This time, something happened in Africa, it''s just that all the evidence pointed towards the people in Viper Group, but they don''t know how they used to invite the African leaders out to speak, but just what exactly happened, we can only find out after we get there, we can''t wait for them all the time, Mu Qing and the rest can only last five days, now Su Ming, Zhang Yao Yue, you guys gather at the plane and we will land in Africa within today."


    Su Ming and Zhang Yao Yue nodded, then began to prepare. After they left, Li Xiao stepped forward and said: "Boss, can we not go this time?"


    "Give me a reason."


    "She''s pregnant. It''s been two months."

 C94

    Nie Yixi was obviously startled, how long had it been since the two were married?


    "Yes. However, your hardships cannot be avoided. Get them to be ready at any time, I have some things to take care of."


    This was a system unique to the Eagle Group, and Nie Zehao had even helped them design this system. This way, they would be absolutely safe when doing missions and releasing messages.


    When Nie Zehao saw the message, they had already set off. Looking at the time, he did not expect that it was already 7 o''clock. He hurriedly put down what he was doing, picked up his computer and bag, and prepared to leave.


    J stared at him suspiciously. "It''s already so late, where are you going? Don''t tell me you''re going on a date with a beauty?"


    "Don''t make a fuss, I''m going home. My brother has a mission, I''m worried about my sister-in-law staying at home by herself. I''ll be staying with her for a few days, this is the key to the apartment. You can go home today."


    After Nie Zehao finished speaking, he drove his own sports car straight back to Peng Yanfei''s beloved residence. Peng Yanfei thought that Nie Zehao must have not finished his meal, so he prepared a huge table of delicious food and waited for him. It was unknown if he did not see the text message that he sent to, but he waited for an hour before coming over.


    Peng Yanfei was not annoyed anymore, he went straight back to his room to busy himself.


    When Nie Zehao returned home, there was a huge table full of delicious dishes on the table, but only no one saw Peng Yanfei, as the lights on upstairs were still on, he changed his shoes and knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Sister-in-law, I didn''t see your text message just now. The work was done recently because the customer was a bit nervous, so the work was quite serious. You probably haven''t eaten, right? Let''s go downstairs and eat together."


    Hearing Nie Zehao''s voice from the door, Peng Yanfei opened it, smiled and nodded to him: "Alright, let''s go, from tomorrow onwards, you will be back on time every night for dinner, no matter what body you are doing, it is most important, okay?"


    Nie Zehao unconditionally listened to his sister-in-law. Although he was still against it in his heart, he had to obey his brother''s orders before he left, otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    The two of them finished their dinner without a word, Peng Yanfei helped Nie Zehao pack up a room and came out. On the other hand, Nie Zehao consciously went to wash the dishes.


    Peng Yanfei went back to sleep at night, preparing to switch off the light, but no one beside him felt empty. He had slept by himself for over twenty years, and now that he wasn''t used to sleeping by himself, his habits were truly terrifying.


    woke up early in the morning, seeing that it was still early, he prepared to go for a run. Unexpectedly, when he reached the profound entrance of the room, he saw Nie Zehao, who was about to go out.


    "Eh? Are you going to run as well?"


    Nie Zehao nodded: "Yes, do you want to come with us?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and the two of them ran together. After returning, Nie Zehao went to take a bath, and Peng Yanfei went to cook. At 7: 30 PM, the two of them sat together to eat.


    Peng Yanfei drove back to the company, and the battle that belonged to him began.


    Just as he entered the entrance, the security guard went up to inform Peng Yanfei that Young Master Shi was back. Peng Yanfei looked at the security guard strangely, but he quickly returned to his position and was on duty.


    Peng Yanfei thought that was true, this was probably something that Shi Jingyan had instructed him to do. He turned around and went upstairs to his own office. Everyone in the office looked at Peng Yanfei in amusement, and the thing that they were worried about had happened.


    He just didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    An Li watched as Peng Yanfei got off the elevator and directly pulled her back to his office.


    "What''s always going on with you? Is there some kind of emotional dispute? When he came back early in the morning, not only was Zhan Yue by his side, the most detestable thing was that there was also a very beautiful woman by his side. The two of them were holding each other''s arms intimately, laughing and joking.


    Peng Yanfei soothed the extremely excited An Li. Although the expression on his face was not well, he endured the unhappiness in his heart and smiled.


    "Alright, don''t be angry. I''m not angry, so you''re even less worth it. I''ll get an explanation for this matter from him, so don''t worry. It''s business time now, so let''s work properly. I''ll go back first."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t forget to pat her shoulders. He took his bag and documents and left An Li''s office, and when he returned to his own office, Zhan Yue had already been waiting there for a long time.


    "Aiya, my dear ancestor, you''re finally here. Do you know that you didn''t know that today ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei listened to his words as she walked, and interrupted him halfway through, "I know, and Ni? I''m just a little manager. What right do I have to criticize my boss? I don''t want to talk about this anymore, especially about another woman. "


    "So you know everything. It looks like I don''t need to remind you. It''s just that everyone in the company is laughing at you. Shouldn''t you take some measures as well?"


    It was fine if he did not mention this, but when he said it, Peng Yanfei was filled with anger.


    "I want to ask, who bought this trouble for me, let the company see my joke, who threw it at me, now, they are a perfect couple, what do I count as, is no one going to buy a mistress?"


    However, this was also the first time he saw Peng Yanfei clearly expressing his feelings. So it turned out that she still liked Shi Jingyan in her heart, one was the girl she liked, and the other was his good brother and superior. What should she do?


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were red, tears rolling in his eyes, looking at her made his heart go soft. Originally, he wanted to comfort her, but Shi Jingyan walked in right away. Seeing Peng Yanfei''s expression, the waves in his heart started to surge again.


    Walking forward, Shi Jingyan directly pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace and comforted him, "Yan Fei, calm down first and let me explain this to you, okay? "Actually, it''s not what you think."


    "It''s not what I was thinking. I only want to ask you one thing. Is she your fiancee, is she your real girlfriend?"


    Shi Jingyan slowly slid down Peng Yanfei''s arm and gently nodded: "Yes, she is. "But ¡­"


    "But there''s nothing. You''ve been lying to me since the beginning, you said that I''m only by his side for now, and soon you''ll rescue me from him. But what do you do now, find someone useful to you, I''m a joke in the company now, right?" Young Master Shi, you came to watch us make a fool of ourselves. "


    Peng Yanfei said in an extremely sarcastic tone. Even Zhan Yue, who was standing at the side, was stunned, and his face did not look too good either. It was just that now was not the time to explain himself, He Yaqing was still waiting for him in the office.

 C95

    The current situation was the worst for Shi Jingyan. Originally, he thought Peng Yanfei would understand him better, but now it seemed that he was wrong.


    "Let''s leave it at this for now, this is not the time to argue. Zhan Yue, you should stay behind and take care of her. I''ll head back to my office first."


    Zhan Yue was a little stunned, at this time, neither side could stay calm. How was he supposed to take care of this, it was a disaster he himself had caused, yet now he had to settle it himself.


    He nodded his head in displeasure, Peng Yanfei stared at Shi Jingyan''s back figure that was walking away.


    Zhan Yue helped Peng Yanfei who was squatting on the ground up, "Alright, you don''t have to be too sad, he indeed has a reason for this, can I give you a reply after he finishes dealing with it in the next few days?"


    At the moment, there was no Shi Jingyan present, so there was at least a little less drama going on. Peng Yanfei however, obediently nodded her head, with tears still hanging on her face.


    Zhan Yue originally wanted to help her wipe her tears, but after thinking about it for a bit, he decided that it was inappropriate.


    "Look at the time, it''s almost ten. Let''s go and take you to dessert. Didn''t they say that women love dessert the most when they cry?"


    Zhan Yue did not wait for her agreement and directly took her out of the company. Currently, everyone in the company was discussing Shi Jingyan, Zhan Yue and Peng Yanfei as well as the He Yaqing with a name that they did not know.


    An Li had seen all of this, she had also heard the sounds of them arguing in the office. As a friend, she was very worried about Peng Yanfei, but she had no choice but to stay away from him.


    After all, this was the workplace. Even though she was the Director, she still wanted to go higher.


    "When Shi Jingyan returned to his office, she immediately got hugged by him, and pouted unwillingly." You''re a workaholic, bringing me back to the company the moment you''ve just returned to Jiangcheng. If you get married in the future, you really wouldn''t want to bother with me anymore. "


    The corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth lifted slightly. He pinched her cheek and lightly kissed her.


    "You little fool, how could you?" "I didn''t come back in a hurry because I had some business to attend to. Come on, let''s go back and find grandpa."


    He Yaqing nodded, she did not ask about the rumors in the company, no matter who it was, she was the one standing beside him, it was fine as long as he loved her, everything else was fine.


    Even if He Yaqing''s heart was any bigger, when she saw Peng Yanfei, she would know that a woman would never be able to bear having such a person by her man''s side.


    The two of them left the company arm in arm. It could be said that they had a very high profile, the entire company was waiting to see Peng Yanfei become a joke, especially those who had been lectured by her.


    In the cafe, Zhan Yue ordered a lot of dessert for Peng Yanfei, but she didn''t even eat a single one, which troubled him a lot. He didn''t have a girlfriend, so it would be even harder to coax girls.


    "Yan Fei, can you just eat something? I beg of you. You really make me worry."


    From the time Peng Yanfei came out until now, he hadn''t said a single word, and even if the table was filled with sweets, he still wouldn''t be in the mood to eat them. He just stared blankly at the place, and in Zhan Yue''s eyes, she was indeed feeling sad.


    When she regained her senses, she only saw an enlarged face, and was so shocked that she sat back to take a seat, "Zhan Yue, what are you doing?"


    "Me, oh, it''s not that I''m sad and want to give you a sweet to eat, but I just want to wake you up when I see you staring blankly at a place with uncontrollable sorrow and worry in your eyes."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and took the sweets that Zhan Yue passed over. She did not like sweet food, but she was still not able to win against Zhan Yue''s enthusiasm. It was as if after seeing her finish eating, he could be at ease and do his own things.


    Zhan Yue nervously watched Peng Yanfei eat a mouthful before exhaling a huge breath. He patted his chest as if he had eaten it himself, his face full of happiness.


    "Zhan Yue, actually, you don''t have to be so nice to me, I''m just thinking whether I''m a mistress or not. If I leave the company, wouldn''t they be very loving and harmonious? That way, I wouldn''t have to suffer the disturbance caused by the gossip in the company and be framed by some people."


    Zhan Yue didn''t know how Qi Ruijie framed her when he was already at the company. Now that he heard her words, he thought that someone was bullying her.


    "What did you say? Someone is bullying you like this, tell me, who is it, even if Shi Jingyan is not willing to fight against injustice for you, it doesn''t matter, in this company, you still have a friend like me, I will help you, and I will definitely not allow such a person to appear around you."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t think that Zhan Yue would do such a thing for him. This was because he was a good friend, but would their final stand allow them to be good friends? She was afraid that her present feelings would hurt her in the end, and she was even more afraid of her friends passing by.


    This was not a good result for her.


    When the two of them returned to the company, Chen Siyan anxiously walked around Peng Yanfei''s office. When she saw that the door had been opened, she pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand and asked concernedly: "Are you okay? When I came this morning, I heard some gossip and thought that you must definitely be uncomfortable.


    Without waiting for Peng Yanfei to reply, Zhan Yue jumped out from behind and nodded his head: "Yes, I''m bringing her to eat sweet food. It seems that you guys have something to discuss, so I''ll return to my office first. When Zhan Yue left, he did not forget to point a finger at Chen Siyan''s eyes.


    This intention was very clear. He said that Peng Yanfei was now very sad, and had even cried before, hoping that she would be safe and sound for her.


    Chen Siyan blinked his eyes and indicated to Zhan Yue. After he left, Chen Siyan pulled Peng Yanfei down to the sofa to sit down.


    Peng Yanfei was not used to pulling her hand: "Yanyan, I''m fine now, and not as sad as I seem. You don''t have to worry about me, it''s just that the gossip in this company is mostly exaggeration, the current me is actually very relaxed too, at least I didn''t get what I wanted, so I should give up right?"


    Chen Siyan originally wanted to say something, but after hearing Peng Yanfei''s words, he suddenly did not know what to say. Even she had thought much more than him, why would he bother talking to her?


    "Fei Fei, it''s good that you understand it yourself. Furthermore, you don''t have Shi Jingyan now, so you still have Nie Yixi. Furthermore, I feel that Nie Yixi is not much weaker than Shi Jingyan, furthermore, the background of the woman beside Young Master Shi is not small either. "

 C96

    Peng Yanfei was startled, her eyes drifted over to Chen Siyan, and indicated for her to continue.


    Chen Siyan was surprised for a moment, and pointed at Peng Yanfei: "So you didn''t know, and I thought you knew about Ni? That woman is called He Yaqing, the precious daughter of the famous entrepreneur in the country, He Weixiong. I heard from them that she is He Weixiong''s only daughter, the one that was pampered by her parents and brother since childhood, so if I have to say, if you don''t want to give up, I will force you to give up. In front of love and benefits, men will choose the latter. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head in agreement, "I understand this, we have been separated since birth. He is a proud daughter of heaven, and we are just an orphan girl without any parents to care for him, what can we compare to him? What was the use of having such a beautiful appearance? Yanyan, you don''t have to worry, I''m much better now. "


    "Aiya, you really are a good teacher. Alright, since you have nothing else to do, let''s go shopping after work this afternoon. You''ll only be in a good mood after shopping."


    Peng Yanfei nodded with a smile. She was very clear about An Li and Chen Siyan, and Yanyan saw her as a good friend. An Li seemed to be a good companion for his career, but the two were still different.


    Peng Yanfei could be considered to have calmed down and worked properly. When Zhan Yue saw her state, he finally relaxed and called Shi Jingyan to report his situation.


    When Shi Jingyan heard this, he could be considered relieved, as he was now a clone with no time to spare. He Yaqing and Elder Shi were chatting very happily, the two of them had always been laughing at Shi Jingyan, maybe the old man liked to reminisce about the things from the past.


    "Grandfather, please tell me more about Jing Yan when he was young, or about you. I would really like to know how you were when you were young."


    "You little girl, I like you very much, you''re both obedient and sensible, unlike that brat who knows how to stay out all day long. If something were to happen to me, he probably wouldn''t know, but at least this time he knows how to bring a girlfriend home, but when are you two going to finish your preparations?"


    What Elder Xu was most concerned about now was his great-grandson. The matters that had already passed were not as important as the matters of the moment.


    "About this, we''ll have to discuss it after we meet with our parents before deciding. We can''t really make a decision, what do you think?" "Grandfather." He Yaqing said shyly. She really wanted to see Shi Jingyan''s parents, but she could not brazenly do so.


    Shi Jingyan also returned to the sofa and sat beside He Yaqing, allowing her to lean behind him, "Let''s wait a few days for this matter. I''ve already informed them to come back, so grandfather, you shouldn''t be so anxious.


    He was a cute old man, but back then, he wasn''t this cute. If people who knew him knew him knew that he was the overlord of a region, then he would have fought hard for the territories and connections that Shi Jingyan had taken from him back then. This company was just a temporary entertainment for him, but now, it was in Shi Jingyan''s hands and he didn''t expect it to develop so well.


    It was because of this matter that he had been given the name of Zhenjie. He had only wanted to be a doctor, and now, thanks to his son having fulfilled his wish, he was now treating those patients with his wife, Xiao Yulan, in Africa.


    The country had sent many doctors to rescue teams, and they had volunteered to take part in the rescue operation. Originally, Shi Jingyan was going to stop them, but when the two of them looked at him with wronged eyes, he really could not bring himself to do so. It really did not seem like they were parents.


    But this time, there was chaos in Africa, and Shi Jingyan was taking his girlfriend home. The two of them were preparing to return home, and they had already bought a plane ticket, just like tomorrow.


    In fact, even Zhenjie understood that the couple owed this child too much, to the point that they would satisfy all of his requests just because he wanted them to. Especially his grandfather, who supported him unconditionally, even if the sky was about to fall and he was at his mercy. That was why he developed such a ruthless personality like Shi Jingyan.


    He Yaqing was actually very happy. He heard from Shi Jingyan that his parents would be back tomorrow, and this gave her a lot of face. Although this was an unreasonable request from a junior, it was enough to see how much they loved Shi Jingyan and were concerned about his girlfriend.


    Only tomorrow, they would say that they had moved to Shi Jingyan''s villa. It was just that although the two of them were male and female friends, and would do some intimate actions, they had never done those things before. After all, in He Yaqing''s heart, he still hadn''t completely accepted her as he was now.


    In the afternoon, Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan went shopping together. Originally, she had planned to invite An Li to go together, but she declined, saying that there must be something going on, but that caused Chen Siyan to be unhappy. The three of them were previously happy, but now, they did not know why An Li was getting further and further away from them.


    "Fei Fei, don''t you feel that An Li is hiding something from us?"


    Peng Yanfei stroked his chin and thought that it was true, the scene from last time in her office flashed through his mind, he immediately understood and nodded: "Yes, probably because she already has a boyfriend, maybe she should better be able to accompany her lover''s side right now."


    "Ah, An Li already has a boyfriend, is that true? Then why didn''t she tell us? Why do you have to hide yourself? It''s really infuriating. "


    Although she said that, she was still happy for An Li in her heart. Although both of their good friends had been separated from each other, when would the man who belonged to her ever appear in front of her?


    "Alright, let''s go look for a man now. Oh, pui, let''s go shopping now. This way, we might be able to meet some little big brother. It''s also fine to go up and flirt with him."


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at her and then was pulled into the shopping mall by her to start shopping. Of course, he didn''t forget to look at the handsome guy beside him, but no matter how he looked at him, there was always someone he liked.


    As the two talked, they walked past a coffee shop. Some unknown object or person attracted Chen Siyan''s attention, and as she was drinking her drink, she was unable to swallow any more water. Her eyes stared straight ahead at a distance of about 30 degrees, but Peng Yanfei could not find anything.

 C97

    Peng Yanfei was very curious, and waved his hand in front of her eyes: "What are you looking at, tell me."


    "Aiya, don''t block my view of a beautiful man. There are actually two of them. It can''t be a pair right? The scene is simply too beautiful. Wow, I''m so happy. If it''s not my man, I''m so happy."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the place that she was staring at speechlessly, she could not figure out who it was, but there was one person whose back was extremely familiar, and the man facing her caused her heart to shake, though she was not sure who he was.


    "Chen Siyan, enough of you, I''m going, you can look around by yourself, don''t even know what you are thinking about in your head day after day."


    Chen Siyan did not bother with Peng Yanfei''s sarcastic teasing, and directly pulled her to the coffee shop to buy coffee, just to get closer to the two boys.


    It was just that he did not expect that when they walked into the coffee shop, Peng Yanfei was stunned, it turned out that the familiar back figure was Nie Zehao, and the person in front of him gave Peng Yanfei a very familiar feeling, as though he was a very familiar person, but also seemed to be deep within his memories, a place that he could not dig out.


    Nie Zehao also saw Peng Yanfei and was shocked in his heart. He stood up and walked towards Peng Yanfei, "Sister-in-law, why are you here, I had thought that you would have already gone back home to cook. I had originally planned to go back immediately, but didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Peng Yanfei himself never thought that he would meet Nie Zehao here, but instead, Chen Siyan stared blankly at him with the expression of a hungry wolf staring at a little white rabbit. Peng Yanfei pulled Chen Siyan over somewhat awkwardly.


    It''s just that Chen Siyan was more daring than Peng Yanfei thought, "Um, Fei Fei, he called you sister-in-law? Hurry up and introduce him, I didn''t even know that you had such a handsome brother. "


    Nie Zehao held out his hand in embarrassment: "Hello, I''m her little brother. Nie Zehao, if you guys don''t mind, sit with us. Today, a friend of mine just returned from the capital, and I''m currently discussing with him about tomorrow''s welcoming banquet."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head: "So that''s the case. Then let''s go, let''s go over and help you guys look at it.


    Nie Zehao laughed awkwardly as he touched his head. This action was too against the rules for Chen Siyan, he was simply a little milk dog that had always been solid.


    Only now did Peng Yanfei know why she didn''t have a boyfriend, it was because she liked this type of person. No wonder she didn''t like the people in the company, they didn''t have this type of person.


    Nie Zehao led the way and took their seats. His friend naturally reached out his hand and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Lian Junchen, I''m Nie Zehao''s friend."


    When he first met Peng Yanfei, he had already recognized her. He only waited for her to wait for a while before he could recognize him, but unfortunately, she didn''t recognize him until the time he introduced her. Only now did his face become filled with surprise.


    Chen Siyan didn''t understand what was going on between the two of them. Seeing the handsome brother''s extended hand stop in midair was a little awkward, so he hurriedly returned it back to Peng Yanfei and stepped forward to hold his hand: "Hello, I''m Chen Siyan. I''m Peng Yanfei''s good friend and good colleague."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and slowly sat down beside her, automatically ignoring the introduction. At the moment, she was feeling uneasy, as though she knew herself too well about the situation of her own family, and she had seen everything that had happened, the person who understood her the best was her brother, the one who had once accompanied her through times of sorrow.


    Nie Zehao saw that something was amiss with Peng Yanfei. Although he did not understand what was going on, he was sure that the two of them knew each other.


    From the start, Peng Yanfei''s mind was a little unsettled. Although he knew that the Incorruptible Monarch wouldn''t hurt him, and he wouldn''t say anything to Nie Zehao, at this time, why did he come back at all?


    He had been searching for this girl for a long time, and had no choice but to leave his side when the situation arose. By the time he had returned to the small courtyard to look for the girl, he was already long gone.


    However, he did not give up. He knew that after hearing Lian Junyao talk about Nie Yixi, he vaguely knew that the girl beside Nie Yixi could be Peng Yanfei, but he never expected that he had guessed right. However, the next time he saw her, she was already someone else''s bride.


    Chen Siyan chatted happily by himself. In order to not embarrass her, he would also accompany this girl to talk. He never thought that his sister-in-law would have such an interesting person by her side.


    The emperor''s official could not help but open his mouth. "It''s rare to meet one another. Why don''t we go eat something and reminisce about old times. What do you think?"


    He emphasized the word ''reminiscing'' to an extreme degree.


    Chen Siyan nodded his head: "Okay, I know there''s a restaurant that''s especially tasty. Let''s go, I''ll bring you guys to have a taste, I guarantee you all will want to come next time after we finish eating."


    From start to finish, Peng Yanfei did not say anything, he only listened to their conversation and drank his own coffee. Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan walked in the front, while the Innate Sovereign and Peng Yanfei walked in the back.


    The two of them felt an indescribable awkwardness. The emperor''s official broke the tension and asked softly, "How are you doing now? Did you do anything stupid?"


    "No, I am no longer that little girl from back then. Even if they were to come, I would absolutely not be lenient towards them. Coincidentally, I was too lazy to go and find them."


    From Peng Yanfei''s tone, she seemed to be searching for those people from the past, but how could it be that easy? "I know that in your heart, you have never given up on searching for them, but more than ten years have passed, if you could find them, then you would have already done so.


    "Esteemed sovereign, right now, I have nothing to do with you. What qualifications do you have to control me?"


    Towards him, Peng Yanfei''s heart was very complicated. Back then, she was very grateful that he had accompanied her during her loneliest days, but in the end, he left her without saying anything. Even now, she still couldn''t understand why everyone would leave her for what had happened.


    Fei Fei, I know that you are still angry because of what happened back then. I don''t know how to explain those things to you, but I want to tell you that all these years, I have been looking for you, and if it weren''t for Lian Junyao''s words, I wouldn''t have known that you were in Jiang city.

 C98

    With regards to the words of the honest monarch, Peng Yanfei also understood in his heart, but if it was so easy to say he would forgive her for what happened that year, why did he have to live in such pain for so many years?


    "Your Majesty, I''m already married. You saw how blissful I am. The matters of the past are just as they were. I''m really happy that you were able to come visit me."


    In the past, she was already dead. Now, standing in front of him, she was nothing more than an avenger after his rebirth.


    "Good, Fei Fei, it''s really good to be able to think like this. But since you''re married to Nie Yixi, does he know about your background?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head naturally: "He doesn''t need to know, as long as he loves me, it''s fine. No matter who''s daughter I am, if you understand what I mean, I don''t want anyone to know either."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were full of menace, and he was obviously displeased with the Feilian.


    The emperor''s official was startled. More than ten years had passed, but she was no longer that adorable little girl. Her innocence had long since left her.


    "I understand what you mean. I will keep this a secret from everyone, but I''ve already found you. If you can''t solve anything in the future, come find me."


    The Incorruptible Monarch took a postcard from his bag and gave it to Peng Yanfei. He nodded at her to accept it, and Peng Yanfei hesitated for a long time before finally accepting it.


    It was only now that Peng Yanfei properly sized up this old friend of his. He then realized that he was really tall, that there was no longer any baby fat on his face, and it was no wonder that Chen Siyan had to become infatuated with women, it wasn''t for no reason.


    The two people walking in front looked at the two of them strangely. "You have to walk a bit faster, otherwise there won''t be any seats left."


    Peng Yanfei was shocked back to her senses by Chen Siyan''s roar, but the incorruptible monarch continued to stare at her, giving her the feeling that she was a guilty thief.


    The two of them quickened their pace to keep up with them. The four of them were having fun at the table, talking and laughing.


    When they were about to go their separate ways, Nie Zehao said that he would send off the shameless officials and leave the restaurant with him. In the end, he would send Chen Siyan back home.


    Nie Zehao did it on purpose. Right now, he urgently wanted to know the relationship between Peng Yanfei and the Incorruptible Monarch. He also wanted to know if she was harmful to Nie Yixi or not.


    How could the emperor not understand his meaning? "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Indeed, I have something to say to you. Remember what I told you the last time. Actually, a large part of it is related to sister-in-law, so I hope that you can tell me some of her circumstances, or at least reassure me."


    Last time, wasn''t it because of Nie Zehao''s investigation on Peng Yanfei that a huge fight with him ended in tragedy? Although he had admitted that he would not investigate further at that time, there was someone who knew everything by his side now.


    "I will not tell you about this, but you only need to know that she will not cause any harm to your brother, and in a certain sense, she will also help your brother. So you need not worry, I dare to vouch for her character, but her background is confidential."


    Nie Zehao lowered his head in silence, "Since you''ve already said that, I can only choose to accept it. I can''t find anything out either, and hearing you say that, my heart is also a lot more at ease."


    "You can go back first, I still need to visit the Lian Family. Fei Fei is a cold-hearted person, you will understand after spending a few days with her. Go back quickly, otherwise, she will be very worried."


    Nie Zehao nodded and sent him to the door then drove off. In his heart, he trusted the words of the low quality officials, so he had no choice but to give up.


    After returning home, Peng Yanfei left the door open for him and went to sleep early.


    Peng Yanfei lay on his bed, unable to sleep at all. Right now, his heart was extremely worried about Nie Yixi''s situation, although she could get all the information she needed from Xiao Xiao, it didn''t seem like the right time to do so.


    The moment something happened to Nie Yixi, the entire organization would have to unconditionally serve him. Just because he was the boss, this matter could not be carried out in broad daylight.


    Originally, when Nie Yixi was not around, he had arranged for Su Ming to send her to work, but Peng Yanfei rejected it with a single vote. Su Ming had already suffered greatly, so there was no need to torture him anymore, and Nie Yixi happily agreed.


    Su Ming helped him manage the company well, but with Zhang Yao Yue in charge of the organization, there were no big issues, it was just that he was different.


    Right now, he had to move to another countries to fight on the stage. This time, the Viper Group had truly angered Nie Yixi.


    "Boss, are we going to eliminate them this time? Viper Group''s boss, Zhang Yu is indeed a talented person, but she is naturally ruthless and cunning, when she sat in this position she had already used a lot of black hands, and now she wants to extend her hands into the organization. "


    Nie Yixi interrupted Murin''s words, "I can''t be sure yet, although he has inherited Master Zhang''s position, the lives of his subordinates must be quite a lot, but he probably didn''t know that when he planned to frame his two brothers, he did not expect us to investigate it."


    Zhang Yu was currently at the helm of the Viper Group and had two brothers on him. Zhang Tianlong and Zhang Yuan''s father, Zhang Zhi Hao, was a figure at the same level as their former boss, and was extremely loyal to his former boss. When Zhang Yu heard the grievous news that they had failed to save their family of three in time due to their self-blame, he had announced that he would withdraw from then on and would no longer interfere with the organization''s dispute.


    At that time, the family had three sons, and all three of them had the desire to inherit their own legacy, which made things difficult for him. Zhang Zhi Hao was another meticulous person, who knew how to take care of a rough man like them.


    In the first round, everyone was at ease and at peace, but there was also a difference in the score. No matter what aspect one''s elder brother Zhang Tianlong was in, he was the most outstanding out of all of the three brothers, and was also the successor that Zhang Zhihao had carefully nurtured.


    Second Brother''s character was the most similar to Zhang Zhihao''s. Because of this, he had a good relationship with everyone. However, he didn''t want to give up this position to anyone else. After all, it was their family business.


    Zhang Yu was the most doted on in the family, he was a child close to fifty years old and was considered to be the eldest son of the Zhang family. His two elder brothers doted on him a lot, and they were afraid that they would wrong him.

 C99

    However, the outcome was out of everyone''s expectation. In the end, the boss was forced to retreat, and the second brother was no longer able to speak. Only the third brother was left unscathed, because everyone was sure that the third brother had done something shameful, but when investigating the evidence, there was nothing.


    Even so, everyone had already planted a seed of doubt in their hearts, so much so that Master Zhang no longer cared about Old Third''s life, and in his hands, the entire Viper Group could be said to be high-profile.


    These past few years, he had been extremely arrogant and did not even put Nie Yixi in his eyes. Now, there was no one who wanted to fight with him for it, so he felt a lot more at peace.


    It was also from then on that the relationship between him and his family became weaker and weaker. He had once doted on his brothers, but now, one was a lame doctor and the other was a traveler who didn''t know what to say. Although they had different physical disabilities, the two of them came to the city happily.


    At that time, he almost had a heart attack, but it was fortunate that he had worked out quite a lot on his younger days, so it wouldn''t be a problem for him to live for seven or eight years now.


    Maybe everyone felt that Zhang Yu was the one who did all those things, but only Nie Yixi knew the truth, and only this truth could make Master Zhang even more disappointed.


    "Murin, maybe you''re right, we can''t give him any more face. Go inform the leaders of the other party to meet up tomorrow and discuss in detail; if they refuse to meet, then directly use force, I want to see if they have the means to do so, and if my fellow is still as strong as he is."


    Nie Yixi''s eyes had long since lost any trace of gentleness, and what remained was an icy cold gaze that was black and white.


    Murin nodded and left the gathering area. Li Xiao, Octopus and the others followed beside Nie Yixi, and they had more or less heard of this matter before. They were just more curious about whether this African leader was stupid, and even dared to provoke their organization''s boss.


    "Boss, do you think they have some magic treasure with them this time? Even if a viper were to stand behind them, they shouldn''t swell to such an extent. Furthermore, their chief even has a good relationship with you. This is simply ¡­"


    Octopus took the item in his hand unhappily and touched it gently. He was feeling extremely aggrieved in his heart. If there wasn''t anything good to see here, he wouldn''t agree.


    Nie Yixi waved his hands, took out the map, and pointed to the information on it: "It could be that some kind of rebellion has appeared in the royal family. The one who is talking to us right now is not Chief Barmotte, but his subordinate Lord Kogol.


    Li Xiao received the information, and carefully studied and approved: "Indeed it was so. A few months ago, Zhang Yu brought his brother here without reason, and this stay lasted for several months. At the same time, countless problems occurred within the Imperial Palace, the battles between the princes, and the illness of the chief. All of these happened during these few months."


    Octopus clicked his tongue and sighed with self-satisfaction, "Aiya, a small family like ours is so much better. We don''t need to consider the future disputes over property, nor do we need to worry about killing for a certain position. In the end, a brother died, leaving our parents disappointed."


    Although these words were a little rough, there was still some truth to it. Nie Yixi unknowingly nodded his head, thinking that if he really wanted children in the future, it would be best if it was girls, so all these problems could be easily solved.


    However, this plan of creating a baby didn''t come as he had planned. He could do whatever he wanted, as long as he wanted. For a job like him that could be separated at any time, he probably wouldn''t be able to get pregnant no matter what.


    On the other hand, Nie Yixi was lost in thought, and even when Li Xiao called out to him, he did not agree. The octopus laughed mockingly, "No need for that. Boss misses Sister-in-law on time."


    Li Xiao nodded his head, even he himself missed his wife and children. This married man, had a wife that didn''t miss him, "You don''t understand, after you get married, you will understand, but then again, you are already 35, you still haven''t considered the big matter of your life. I think that in another two years, when my child goes to the ground and runs away, you still aren''t married."


    The octopus stared at Li Xiao sourly, feeling extremely unhappy in its heart, it looked at Li Xiao: "What''s wrong, you''re so amazing at marriage, don''t you understand that marriage is a grave for love? I haven''t played enough? "


    Although he said this, his heart still wanted to quickly get married. His family had always been urging him to get married, so his heart was very annoyed.


    When Nie Yixi came back to his senses, he heard the two of them bickering with each other. A faint smile appeared on his lips, it was true that they would be a lot happier after marriage.


    The octopus had a stupefied expression on its face. It pointed at Nie Yixi''s back and whispered to Li Xiao: "Hey, did you see that? "The boss'' smile just now was so sweet. This married boss is really different. He lives in honey every day and smiles sometimes on his face. It''s not as cold as it used to be."


    "It''s indeed like that, but I feel that it''s best if you don''t say it in front of him. Be careful not to skin you later."


    Octopus rolled its eyes, but its body was still trembling uncontrollably. Boss'' damage was ten thousand points of critical hits.


    Nie Yixi took the binoculars and observed the enemy camp through it. Although they were mainly fighting information, it did not mean that they did not know how to use force, not to mention that he did not even care about this poor and backward Africa, let alone South Africa.


    Murin quickly came back with a contract and passed it to Nie Yixi, "Boss, they have agreed. Three days later, they will be waiting for us at noon at the Imperial Palace, but I feel that this should be a Hongmen Banquet. Boss, are you sure you want to go?


    Nie Yixi nodded, and looked at the words on the contract seriously. The first thing he did was to warn Nie Yixi''s side to not act rashly, or else they would be penalized.


    Nie Yixi smiled lightly, his fierce eyes flashing through the document. He took out the ash-blower in his pocket and directly lit it up as he watched it slowly burn to ashes, laughing at Kogol in his heart. He really was a brainless idiot, to provoke someone stronger than him at all costs.


    Murin looked at the red light burning in front of him. Honestly speaking, it was very hot here. The weather was already hot here, so wasn''t it hotter this way? However, the boss was even more angry now. He really wanted to give them a "cool down".


    "Go, why won''t we go? We''ve already invited those officials and nobles for us, what reason do we have to not go?" This time, your Viper Group will no longer exist, and you can go along with it to investigate what happened back then. "

 C100

    As time passed, Nie Yixi was getting closer and closer to the time when he could participate in the banquet. Although the plan he was going through wasn''t ripe yet, it was about time.


    Li Xiao took the proposal and some information and passed it to Nie Yixi: "Boss, this is the information you need. It records the relationship between the people in the Imperial Family and the whole thing, as well as some special people."


    Nie Yixi nodded, this time he wanted to see what the Viper had to do.


    He kept flipping through the information in his hands. To be honest, he was shocked. He had not expected that Kogol''s popularity would be so great. However, this time it was not just the dignitaries and nobles who were invited, but also some gangsters such as the Mafia''s owner, Andre.


    Even he was invited, looks like Zhang Yu was really going to set a trap for him this time.


    Nie Yixi was starting to worry that this person was relatively dangerous. If he was not properly dealt with, it was very likely that his sources of information on the way here would be completely cut off.


    "Murin, send me all of Andre''s information and his current location. Remember what you have now."


    Murin nodded, this time everyone would hear the news that he would come, causing the boss to reveal a troubled expression, Seems like this person was not simple, compared to Zhang Yu, this person was the key.


    No matter what plans he had right now, this person had to be ranked first, but if he could be dragged into his own camp, Zhang Yu should be completely powerless.


    Very soon, his phone started to vibrate. It was Murin who sent the information over.


    "Very good. Octopus, come with me to the underground market in the city center. Let''s have a good meeting with them this time."


    The octopus was excited. This time, it could finally go all out on its own, although it didn''t know what to do.


    Nie Yixi did not expect them to come here so early. After all, there was nothing here other than an underground market.


    What was bought here could be people or anything traded. As long as it could be exchanged for money, they were willing to sell it. It was said that things that other places did not dare to buy, or things illegal, could be found here.


    The two of them had changed into casual clothes and a suit, so they didn''t forget to wear a hat. If the sandstorm was too strong, it could ruin their hair.


    "Boss, tell me what they came to the underground market to buy. They don''t lack anything now."


    "No, they really lack something. We don''t care what they buy, we can just meet them and pull them into our camp. You just need to do that."


    Octopus nodded, and followed Nie Yixi closely behind. It never thought that this underground market would actually be so big, and that everything was sorted beforehand, there were some that could be traded on face, that would just require a shop cover, and some confinement rooms.


    This place was not as dirty and unbearable as he had imagined. If he did not know, he would have thought this was just a normal shopping mall. However, after walking in and seeing what they had bought, his heart still trembled.


    Ivory, the bodies of all kinds of precious animals, fur, seeds and fruits of some high-grade plants, and even blackberry flowers were sold.


    This world is truly full of wonders. The things here are things that you can''t even imagine, and there''s nothing that he can''t trade with.


    The octopus looked on as it walked. Sometimes it was angry, and sometimes it sighed with sorrow and happiness. Nie Yixi had a headache.


    "Octopus, can you walk properly for me? If I see you like this again, don''t go back and eat or sleep, just squat in the sand. "


    Octopus immediately stood up straight and closed its mouth, not daring to look around. Nie Yixi''s gaze could already kill it, if it continued to move, it would really be hacked into pieces.


    The octopus obediently followed beside Nie Yixi and walked into a dark room. There was nothing to look at outside, but once it went in, it was unexpectedly in a bar.


    However, according to the investigation, this bar was not just an ordinary bar, but the scene of the first illegal transaction.


    Andre and Frank were going to make some deals here tonight, and it wouldn''t be good to do it at this time.


    The entrance was very strict. No one was allowed to bring any metal materials in here, otherwise, they would be executed according to their requirements.


    Of course, some items or special items are fine, but these must be approved by the executive.


    "Boss, the entrance is so tight, can we just take our stuff in?"


    Nie Yixi interrupted him and placed her hand on her lips, signalling him not to speak.


    The two muscular men standing at the entrance blocked their way out, and as they looked at each other, Nie Yixi raised his hand naturally. However, neither of them noticed that he had thrown a pen cap on the muscular man''s body with a flash.


    After he finished inspecting, Nie Yixi patted the sturdy man''s shoulder to show his thanks, and the pen cap returned to his hand.


    This Raise Flowers Into Trees was the most basic move. After all, it was an informational organization and all the techniques and methods within it were for obtaining the most reliable information.


    There''s nothing in the world that the XC doesn''t know.


    This was also because Nie Yixi had many connections with executives and big shots in the international community. They knew that if they displeased Nie Yixi, it was very easy for them to get their own information.


    It could be said that Nie Yixi was someone that they wanted to get rid of immediately, but because they were afraid that he would suddenly die, a relationship of mutual restriction and utilization appeared.


    Frank and Ander chatted happily, and while the two drank, Frank''s assistant, Manny, walked in and whispered a few words into Ander''s ear before leaving.


    Frank slowly lowered his glass and knocked on the table. The sound was exceptionally clear, and the air suddenly became heavy.


    His eyes seemed to see through Andrew. The smile on his face was hidden by his beard. No one knew what he was planning.


    Andre''s blue eyes gave the impression that he was a man of easy speech, with a pleasant smile on his clean face, but if you think he''s kind, you probably don''t even know how you died.


    The two of them only looked at each other, not speaking. The music outside did not affect their cold auras at all.


    Ander pursed his lips and smiled, "I wonder what kind of bad news did Mr. Frank get?"


    "Indeed, but this person might be here for you. Oh, my dear Mr. Andr¨¦, you are the one who provoked that fellow over here. You should be responsible for your actions."


    Andrew was confused. Who was that guy?


    Frank gestured to the people around him and whispered in their ears. The bodyguard nodded and left the room.


    The two of them had intended to sit down and watch the performance, but when they had just sat down, Manny had discovered them.


    "My apologies, my two guests. Our chairman has invited you over. Please come this way."


    Nie Yixi looked at the octopus, and the two of them followed. There was going to be a good show later on.

 C101

    Nie Yixi and the Octopus followed Manny to a private room, it was surrounded by bodyguards, it seemed like the trade was not ordinary.


    Manny made a gesture of invitation, but he did not follow them in. He stood guard at the door. These people were all well-trained assassins, and the calluses on their hands were very obvious.


    When Andrew saw Nie Yixi, he was not surprised at all. It was as if he had expected this to happen.


    Frank immediately stood up and smiled, "Aiya, Fourth Master, please take a seat. You didn''t even tell me who you were looking for, you really didn''t treat me as a friend."


    "Frank, if it wasn''t for you and Mr. Ander talking about something, I would have rushed in long ago. Have you two finished talking?"


    Nie Yixi was all smiles, but a glimmer appeared in his eyes as he stared at Andrew.


    His heart skipped a beat. This person was planning to take care of himself. These two were not easy to mess with. If one was unhappy, the other would be unhappy.


    Andrew also quickly stood up and shook Nie Yixi''s hand. Although he did not say anything, the communication between their eyes was more important.


    After all, everyone here was a straightforward person. If they had something to say, they could just say it out loud and say it out loud.


    "I wonder what are the two of you discussing about?" "Can I take part in it? If I can, then I can make two friends!"


    Nie Yixi said these words without hesitating. He only said it intentionally, and listened intently.


    "Where did this Fourth Master come from? We were just about to talk about business when our subordinate told us you were here and invited you in. We don''t know why this Fourth Master came here."


    Nie Yixi took a sip of the wine and nodded. Then, he raised his cup and toasted Andrew.


    Ander replied with a cup of wine, "I wonder why Fourth Master is looking for me. As long as it can help, I will definitely help."


    "Since the two of you are so straightforward, I will say it directly. I want you to retreat from this battle between the Viper and the Royal Family, or else you will bear the consequences yourself. No matter how big of a condition he offers you, you only have two choices in this matter."


    Andrew did not frown. He knew in his heart that he would bring up this matter. He just did not expect that his actions would be seen by Wu Yun in front of him. However, the XC''s information network was truly terrifying.


    Previously, Andrew was afraid that Nie Yixi would find out his whereabouts, so he ordered his subordinates to make way for him three times. Every time, he would put down his subordinates and pretend to be participating in the event.


    However, he didn''t expect to find him so soon. This information web was simply heaven-defying.


    "I do not understand what Fourth Master means by that. Viper did not give me any conditions, so why is Fourth Master so certain?"


    Nie Yixi was not angry, instead he laughed, and the cold atmosphere gradually turned into low pressure.


    "Mr. Ander doesn''t need to explain anything to me. I only have two conditions for you, either to choose me or Viper. I respect your decision. Oh right, I''m not sure if Mr. Frank has given some of his men to Viper or not."


    "I am a businessman, I will do whatever I want, but I also want to stand on my own neutrality. Similarly, Fourth Master, if you ask me for this guy, I will also buy it for you."


    Nie Yixi knew this person called Frank. He did not have any real enemies or friends, those who fought against him were all enemies. People who worked with him or were friends with him in business, this person was very clear.


    Nie Yixi nodded as he toasted him, "Mr. Frank, you are quite clear about this, and I hope that you can be so clear about it in the future. I will not disturb your business, and I will not interfere with your power here or with the Royal Family, maybe I can even help you, but the Viper thing is also a matter within our organization, so if anyone is involved, don''t blame me for not thinking about it."


    Frank nodded, and sighed in his heart. These years, Nie Yixi''s rise was not without reason, he gradually became someone that everyone did not dare offend, and the information he had on them was fatal.


    If anything happened to him, the news of everyone would be made public. This was also because someone wanted to kill him, but similarly, someone wanted to protect him.


    If he were to help Viper, he would be able to get all the information in Viper''s hands. This would be priceless, but for Nie Yixi, who was not to be trifled with, this would be difficult.


    Just when he was thinking about it seriously, Nie Yixi shook his wine cup and continued: "Since it is an ugly family, since Viper took out the matter of the organization to tell an outsider, then I don''t mind. Does Mr. Ander know who the head of the world''s largest WQ Sales Center is?"


    Andre nodded. How could he not know that the eldest son of the Ivan Family, Ivan the Valeriy, was only in his thirties, but had already taken control of the Ivan Family. It was all thanks to his sister''s support.


    However, not many people knew about the Ivan Family''s matters, but it was a problem whether this Fourth Master in front of them knew or not.


    Andrew thought: To suddenly mention them at this time, there shouldn''t be any tricks involved, could it be that he knows Valeriy, and Andrew was looking at him suspiciously.


    Nie Yixi nodded very naturally, "Mr. Ander, you are right. Back then, who do you think was the one who pushed him up to that seat? If this answer doesn''t change your mind, then just pretend I didn''t come here today. "


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave, but Andrew started to panic, he quickly stopped Nie Yixi, and carefully stretched out his hand: "Fourth Master, this matter can be discussed, please take a seat, we can discuss it."


    Nie Yixi tilted his head: "Is there anything else we can discuss on this matter? "But you can choose to be neutral, but that doesn''t seem to benefit you at all."


    For someone like Andrew, who coveted money and power, it was easy to grasp. But for Nie Yixi himself, he liked Frank''s personality more.


    Andr¨¦ had no choice but to compromise


    "Since Fourth Master has already said so, I no longer have a choice, I can only stand with your team, and he can only break the contract."


    Nie Yixi''s smile became even wider, and she extended her hand to shake his hand.


    "Then, I look forward to our cooperation. Let''s end it here for today. I will send someone to meet with Mr. Ander tonight. Please wait a moment, Mr. Frank is very hospitable."


    After Nie Yixi finished what he needed to do, he did not linger and directly brought the octopus along and left his range.


    This time, he was taking a huge risk as well. The people who killed him were not the minority. If they were to join forces and kill him, it wouldn''t be so easy.

 C102

    After he left, Andrew cursed out loud and kicked the table, "F * ck, now that I have fallen into his hands, why do you have to compromise?"


    "Because he knows me too well, I''m just a merchant, and that''s my real identity. I really don''t have the right to meddle in the affairs of the royal family, and I advise you not to interfere with any side. Even if you ask about cooperating with him, you don''t have to do anything unless you have no other choice."


    Although Ander was very unhappy and wanted to kill someone, he still endured it. After all, no one dared to anger him.


    When they returned to the gathering area, everyone was busy with matters tomorrow. Now, Nie Yixi had let go of the matter with Andrew, if the two of them were to join hands, who knew who would be the one to handle the royal family''s matter?


    Li Xiao anxiously came back from the outside with an urgent letter in his hand, and handed it over to Nie Yixi: "Boss, this is an urgent letter from the palace. The person who delivered this letter seems to be a trusted aide of Chief Islam, take a look."


    Nie Yixi frowned, he had already told Islamic Ke not to contact him unless absolutely necessary, this was also to avoid some unnecessary trouble, this time they were working from their own standpoint, and not because of the Royal Family''s participation in this war.


    To be exact, the situation at that time was that vice-captain Ming Hao, who led his team on patrol, was suddenly attacked by a large group of people. To protect everyone, Ming Hao was still lying in the hospital with a bullet in his body.


    If not for the fact that their comrades in the base had received the news that their vice-captain had been attacked, they would not have known that the enemy had come straight at them.


    By the time their rescue team arrived, the ground was littered with bleeding teammates, and the enemy had already escaped. After investigation, they discovered that it was Kogol''s men who had done it.


    It was understandable, too, that Kogol was a coarse old man, but he was dishonest and kept thinking of usurping the power of the whole royal family. He had the military power to threaten the Islamic Republic, so the Islamic Republic was just a commander in name, and behind his back he would be threatened by Kogol.


    His goal was to stir up more chaos in the messy pot. He could always get ahold of a few big fish in troubled waters, but he also wanted to strike a blow to Nie Yixi''s power, since in the past two years, ever since he had assumed the position of the organization''s boss, everyone had become too calm.


    It was time to give him a taste of his sufferings and warn him not to be so crazy. He was not the only one in this organization.


    However, he didn''t seem to understand Nie Yixi''s personality. He, Zhang Yu, had only just taken over the position of his own father, and now he dared to challenge his authority. Those few old fellows didn''t say anything.


    Nie Yixi looked at the letter in his hands, roughly telling him that the current arrangement of the Royal families still had some tomorrow''s situation, which was extremely useful to Nie Yixi, but he was still very concerned about the last piece of news.


    Everyone looked at Nie Yixi, wanting to hear the next order to act.


    "Right now, the letter in my hand is very important. The rest of the people should leave first. The captains should stay behind."


    Everyone followed Nie Yixi''s orders and went out, but Li Xiao, the octopus and Murin, who was left in the room, were all confused.


    "Boss, what did the letter say? Is it that important?"


    Nie Yixi nodded his head before taking the letter and giving it to them: "You guys read it yourself, but I do care a lot about the last content. When you come down, Murin go investigate this matter, if it''s true, it seems like the Eagle Group has cleaned up the bugs."


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s words, everyone seemed to have understood something and quickly took the letter. The three of them read it seriously.


    Octopus was a straightforward person. When he saw the words "be careful of your team members, be careful of any accidents."


    "F * ck, don''t let me know who he is, or else I''ll skin him alive. F * ck, don''t give me a f * ck, these bastards, they won''t even know who they are until they are taught a lesson."


    "Octopus, don''t be so excited for now, we should investigate this matter properly. If we don''t wrongly accuse a good person and if we don''t let a bad person get away with it, then if someone wants to set us up in a fight, then we are in the wrong. After tomorrow, we will know who it is, so don''t be so anxious."


    Li Xiao advised the angry octopus.


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "Leave this matter to Murin in advance. You and the octopus will personally arrange and inspect the remaining Li Xiao, don''t chain him up tomorrow, and act as per the previous instructions. Murin, Li Xiao, you two go first.


    The two of them nodded. The octopus pointed at itself stiffly and said, "Me? It''s just me alone, what about them? "


    Li Xiao gloated as he patted his shoulder and left with Murin. At this time, whoever was assigned a task separately would be in for a hard time, and would have to put their life on the line.


    "Boss, it can''t be. It''s just me. You know that when I get angry, I don''t care about the consequences. I don''t care about your arrangements either. Look at this ¡­"


    Nie Yixi told him to stop and catch up: "Yes, your temper is very impulsive, but this time it is just using your temper. It''s okay, I will give you a team for you, you can carry on with it after Li Xiao, when you think you can use it, you can just stand out, at that time you won''t need to care about everything else, and release your temper."


    Octopus was excited, it couldn''t believe what Nie Yixi had said, it immediately stood up from the chair: "Boss, what you said is true, if something bad happened, you won''t punish me?"


    "Hmm? Did I say I wouldn''t punish you? Two keywords, the first at a critical moment, the second at a desperate situation, do you understand? "


    The octopus was in a bit of a predicament. At this crucial moment, it had done everything it could to ignore the consequences of its mistake and even accepted the punishment when it came back, it really wasn''t a good life. It wasn''t a smart person, so it had to give itself the work of an intelligent person.


    "Boss, you clearly know that I''m not smart. Why don''t you just say it out loud? You really have to make me think of something. Isn''t it better to be a bit more straightforward?" The octopus accused Nie Yixi with a wronged expression.


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes and pointed to his brain: "You will understand me if you use your brain. You will know when the time is right.


    The octopus looked shocked as it nodded and pointed at itself. Tomorrow, it was going to be the main character. Really? Ye Zichen looked at the setting sun with a puzzled expression. Such a good weather like this must not be a lie.

 C103

    After Nie Yixi finished instructing, he returned to his room and took out his phone to look at the photo on the wall with a blissful expression. He had taken the photo while Peng Yanfei was sleeping.


    Here, there was no way for her to send any messages, but Nie Yixi would still give Peng Yanfei some messages every day. Even if he couldn''t send them out, he would keep them in the script, which could be considered as giving her safety.


    Now they had time to rest and were waiting for the Hongmen feast tomorrow.


    But the one who was most angry was Viper Zhang Yu.


    "Tell me again, has Andre withdrawn from the contract?"


    The person who reported the information nodded his head, the hand holding the document was stiff, he was very afraid of the boss, he swallowed his saliva and nodded, "Indeed, this is the document they gave us. Master Zhang, please take a look."


    Zhang Yu took the documents, and kicked the man in the stomach, and scolded: "Get this daddy Yang Hua over here, scram."


    The man crawled out of the room as fast as he could. If he stayed any longer, he might not even be able to keep his life.


    Zhang Yu took the documents and looked at Andrew''s conditions. At first, both sides were discussing very well, but the more they looked, the angrier they got, and Zhang Yu threw the documents on the ground, and took the wine cup from his side and smashed it onto the ground, and scolded, "F * ck you, Nie Yixi, you don''t get used to me, do you, and fight with me, tomorrow I want you dead, ah, grass."


    He was the housekeeper who had accompanied Zhang Yu since he was young. Ever since Zhang Yu had taken over this position, he had always been by his side advising him, with Zhao Gao and Hu Hai as his support. As such, when Hu Hai took over the seat, Yang Xiao was now his support.


    In the past, it was he who had created the current Zhang Yu, who was vicious and merciless, as well as his bad temper. Saying it badly was a type of anxiety disorder, and this was also why Yang Xiao could start with him.


    "What''s wrong, young master? Don''t be angry, it''s not good for your body. Come, sit down first. Tell Uncle Yang what happened."


    Zhang Yu looked at him as if he was looking at a lifesaver, and quickly sat beside him: "You don''t know, Andrew actually broke the contract, and now I have to go back on my word and help us deal with Nie Yixi, I finally managed to lure him over, and now he actually said that he wouldn''t do it, I won''t agree so easily."


    However, for them, right now, it was not like there were no benefits at all. At least, for them, there was Ke Ge Lie on their side, but for Nie Yixi, there was nothing. It was impossible for Frank to help him, even if Andrew was in his party, he would probably not contribute much, let alone the people from the Royal family right now.


    "Alright, I thought something happened, isn''t it just a small matter? You still have a chance, don''t you? Don''t you know better than anyone that Andre will not break his promise? Do as I say, sell him a favor and let him stab you in the nick of time. "


    Zhang Yu slowly calmed down and nodded his head, then took out a bottle of red wine to pour for Yang Hua. The two of them drank and chatted.


    Uncle Yang, right now I don''t need to take anything from this document. Other than WQ, this way he''ll remember my favor, we can also be considered to have given him a message, and can always help us stab him in the end.


    Yang Xiao''s smile became even wider. Since he could reach this stage today, how could he not be powerful? After staying in the Viper Group for so many years, no one knew of his ambitions, and no one was willing to become a housekeeper for so many years.


    The two of them toasted the party that was to be held tomorrow, but other accidents were not included.


    That night, when Yang Hua returned to his room, there were already three killers. They respectfully stood by the window, as this was the fifth floor.


    "You guys investigate it now, and give Andre a reminder tomorrow for Nie Yixi''s concrete actions. Tell him not to be so arrogant, I hate betrayal the most, no matter what reason it is. Do it and then give it to Nie Yixi. "


    The three of them nodded their heads and instantly the message appeared in front of Yang Hua. These three killers were extremely well-trained.


    The night was dark and windy, a good time to kill.


    A loud noise woke Nie Yixi up from his sleep in the middle of the night. Opening the door, he saw that it was actually a black bag.


    When he opened the bag and saw that it was Ming Hao, his eyes widened in fury. His four limbs had already been separated, and his death was very cruel, his heart tightened as both of his hands clenched into fists. At that moment, Nie Yixi was furious, and his eyes became misty.


    When Li Xiao and Murin heard the commotion, their two rooms were to the left and right of Nie Yixi, it was mainly to protect him. When they woke up after hearing the commotion, they immediately got out of bed and opened the door, only to see Nie Yixi standing there with a dark face.


    The cold aura tightly surrounded him and it had been a long time since they felt Nie Yixi''s anger. When the two of them walked in, they realized that the one in the black bag was actually Minghao.


    "Minghao, Minghao, who the f * ck did it, who ~" Murin roared loudly as tears rolled down from the eyes of a seven foot man.


    Li Xiao was also silent. He squatted down to comfort Murin who was kneeling on the ground, and patted his shoulder. "Murin ¡­" After shouting, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, he had also experienced the pain in his heart that no one had experienced when his best partner left him. He raised his head to look at Nie Yixi and a tear fell on his face.


    "Boss ¡­"


    Nie Yixi hesitated for a long time before speaking: "Murin, you take care of the aftermath for him. Tomorrow, we will kill the people who harmed our brothers. I will make them die with regrets. "


    Nie Yixi''s eyes were filled with killing intent, the killing intent after his transformation, and a cold expression. It had been a very long time since they last saw such a boss, it seemed like ever since they met sister-in-law, the boss''s killing intent slowly disappeared with love, but now it was even more intense than before.


    Li Xiao still had some reason, he carefully observed the corpse: "There are our people watching closely inside the hospital, how could something like this happen? Furthermore, if the killers could deliver the corpse here, they would definitely be found out. However, the alarm did not sound, but instead the corpse was safely sent to the big boss''s door, it is simply too strange."


    "Investigate immediately. Investigate carefully for me. Find that person."


    Li Xiao nodded, patted Murin''s shoulder and turned around, leaving the room. Murin alone carried Ming Hao''s body and left Nie Yixi''s room step by step.

 C104

    The purpose of the viper was very obvious. There were only a few hours left before the next day''s worth of light. But now, the entire building was lit up with light, just for one person to leave.


    The octopus was still sleeping, but it was awakened by a loud noise. When it woke up, it was furious. Why was it not sleeping this late at night?


    He casually grabbed one of his subordinates and beat him up before asking for the reason. He knew that Minghao had left. Although he didn''t know much about Minghao, the only thing he knew was that he had once saved Murin''s life.


    Ever since this incident had passed, everyone had officially listed him as a person within their organization. The boss had also made him a vice captain, so everyone had a good relationship with him. Now that he had left, the worst thing that could happen was Murin.


    Only Nie Yixi was dressed in pajamas. His pants were still stained with blood and his face did not look good. His eyes were staring outside, no one knew who he was waiting for.


    Octopus was a bit timid. This kind of boss was the most terrifying one. However, it was only 2 in the morning. If this went on, no one would benefit from it.


    "Boss, there''s still a lot of time left. Why don''t you go rest? Tomorrow is the royal ball, I''ll keep an eye out for you. You should go to sleep first."


    The only reply he got was cold air. He had to cover his face with embarrassment as he could not go to sleep. He decided to sit on the sofa and wait with his boss.


    Nie Yixi and the octopus didn''t say a word, they just stared at the door. The octopus couldn''t understand what was going on outside the door.


    Just as he was about to get up to check on them, Nie Yixi said: "Octopus, go and bring out all of the tonight''s surveillance cameras. I want to see if they used some sort of method to get in or if our training level was too low."


    Octopus quickly nodded, "Okay, Boss, I''ll do it right away." With that, he left.


    Everyone was busy, only one person raised his wine glass towards the sky and drank it all in the dark night.


    Murin carried the black bag to his backyard, his tears had already dried up on his face. However, his sorrowful mood couldn''t possibly be blown dry now. He gently placed Minghao to the side and used his hands to dig.


    The rain was pouring down, accompanied by a loud shout that completely vented the anger in Murin''s heart. He quickly buried Murin in broad daylight, picked his magnolia orchids from the side, and placed them in front of his grave before turning around to leave.


    This isn''t the time to be sad yet. Minghao, today I will avenge you, and you can continue on your way. I will send the sinner who hurt you on your way, and you can punish him however you want.


    After everything had been arranged, Murin stood up and left, his entire body soaked in the cold rain. Murin no longer had any kinship in this world, his only friendship and kinship had already left his side, he no longer had any worries, at most, he would just die.


    The moment of Mu Qing''s Asura had already begun, and what was waiting for Zhang Yu and the rest was no longer the same Mu Qing''s team that had been waiting to be slaughtered.


    At three in the morning, Li Xiao and the octopus returned with different things in their hands. One was a person, and the other was a videotape.


    Li Xiao threw the person in front of Nie Yixi: "Boss is the person, treat him when you deliver food to the hospital, then let Viper''s men take the chance and return to the building. He opened the door at midnight to let them in, as for the sentry, I do not know, you can ask him."


    Li Xiao was afraid that this person would commit suicide, so he tied up a cloth around his mouth. Nie Yixi took a fruit knife in his hand and looked at the person in front of him sinisterly, and immediately kicked him to the ground.


    The person looked at Nie Yixi with a terrified expression and shook his head. He couldn''t explain it clearly with his mouth as the fear in his eyes made him realize that the time of his death was already approaching.


    Nie Yixi slowly squatted down, took out his first blade and directly cut off one of his thumbs, the low and deep scream resonating extremely clearly in the quiet hall.


    The smile on Nie Yixi''s lips made him even more evil and bloody. Next, Nie Yixi raised his blade and directly cut out that person''s eyes, that person had already fainted from the pain.


    Nie Yixi looked at the octopus, which nodded and poured a cup of water on its face. The man with only one eye looked at Nie Yixi in fear, shaking his head.


    Nie Yixi immediately threw the blade in front of him and spoke sinisterly: "Now I think you should be able to tell me everything right? Li Xiao brought him down to be a good host and asked all that you should not have asked.


    Li Xiao nodded his head and octopus placed a stack of videotapes in front of Nie Yixi: "Boss, these are the things that you need, do you need me to pack up this place for you?"


    Nie Yixi nodded as he looked at the eyeball and the pinky on the ground, and laughed coldly in his heart: "No rush, pack it up with the gift box. Bring it over to Viper tonight."


    Octopus nodded, and after cleaning everything up, it immediately went down the stage, not daring to disturb Nie Yixi and looked at the computer again. Right now, it was likely that no one dared to offend Nie Yixi, as Octopus had not seen its boss treat a person like this in a long time, and it was unnecessary for it to do anything.


    Yang Hua, who received the news, shattered his own wine cup. As expected, Nie Yixi really showed no mercy when doing things, "Alright, I understand, go and kill him, do your best to complete it."


    After all, they did not even know the place where they were going to imprison their own people, much less deal with him. Although that person did not know much, it was still a disaster and useless chess pieces should be destroyed.


    Yang Hua looked at the raindrops outside. It seemed that today wasn''t a peaceful day.


    Murin knew that they had caught the culprit and went directly into the dungeon. There was no one here, so he continued to walk deeper into the prison. In the lowest room, there was a black colored room. When he saw Murin, he was also stunned.


    Murin, don''t act rashly for now. The boss has instructed us to first interrogate him and get some information before we make a move on him.


    Murin surprisingly calmly nodded. "Okay, I''ll watch here. You can continue."

 C105

    Li Xiao continued to interrogate him, the man listened to him honestly, and told him everything, including Yang Hua''s matter and all the secrets about the poisonous snakes that he knew. After revealed everything, Murin stood up from his chair and walked forward, and Li Xiao knew what he wanted to do, so he walked out of the secret room.


    The moment he came out, he met a black clothed man, it seemed like he had been searching for a long time, Li Xiao was startled for a few seconds, in that few seconds, the man immediately turned and disappeared.


    Li Xiao immediately chased after him without saying a word. The moment he came out, the bullet that followed him out shot towards him, and he turned his head in a flash. When he raised his head to look at the dark forest, the silhouette of the black-clothed man was already gone.


    It seemed like the receipts for this group of people were very high. They came in such a hurry to silence them because they were afraid that that person would leak out their information. However, it was already too late.


    Li Xiao returned to the hall to report everything to Nie Yixi, even the matter of him meeting the black-clothed man earlier was reported out.


    "Mn, I got it, they really think that I, Nie Yixi, am an easy target. It seems like if I don''t teach them a lesson, they might not be able to get away with it. Let''s carry out Plan B."


    "Boss, now?" "Isn''t the plan going to happen tonight?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head, "We have to catch them by surprise and make sure they don''t have to fight with us. This way, we can catch them all, but I am more concerned about the matter of the killers, go and investigate the situation behind Yang Kuang."


    Li Xiao nodded his head, the so called Plan B was to cut off the source of the WQ behind them. This point was actually very simple, but more importantly, it was to destroy the people inside their stocks.


    Li Xiao told him the plan after he found the octopus. On the other hand, he nodded his head excitedly: "You should have told me earlier, Boss told me to come over and investigate, this is not what I like to do. This plan B sounds good, don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Li Xiao nodded, the two of them were prepared to split into two, this way they could move faster.


    The sky was also starting to turn white. There were a lot of documents on the table, and Nie Yixi was looking at the tapes one by one, which made him a little tired. After Murin finished, he returned to the hall covered in blood and called out in a low voice, "Boss."


    Nie Yixi looked at him. Without even thinking, he already knew what he had done, "Mn, I hope that we won''t make any mistakes in today''s plan, do you understand?"


    Murin nodded. "Boss, I know, I won''t let go of anyone who hurt Minghao, especially that Yang Hua. I must kill him, or else I won''t be able to take this lying down."


    After Nie Yixi glanced at him, he pointed to the video displayed on the computer: "Your side of the security system should have been updated. If this continues, then we won''t know when you''ll be killed in bed, but after this operation, we''ll have to reschedule all the security systems on your side."


    Nie Yixi waved his hand, indicating that he should go down and rest. But how could he rest peacefully now? The sunlight had already entered the room and the lights inside had already dimmed.


    Nie Yixi put down the computer in his hand, pointed at Murin, and indicated for him to take a good look. Right now, he needed to change clothes, preparing to meet one of his comrades, this person who had always helped him.


    When he came back down, he called out, "Murin, come with me."


    Murin nodded, and after putting down the thing in his hands, he caught up to Nie Yixi.


    "Airfield, pick him up, he''s someone we can easily win over."


    Murin directly drove Nie Yixi and sat in the back. From time to time, he would look at the orphans who had been abandoned by their parents begging for food by the roadside, and he felt uncomfortable about that, but living in such an environment was the law of survival of the fittest.


    Li Xiao went straight to Manny and had an exchange with him. Only then did he agree to Li Xiao''s request and help him tell his master about it.


    Frank was sleeping in the warmth of a beauty, and no one wanted to disturb him. Manny, despite the danger of being scolded, knocked on the door to tell Frank what had happened.


    Frank did not get angry, he merely nodded his head and slowly sat up from the bed, holding a cup of coffee, he went downstairs to meet Li Xiao. The moment he saw him, Frank immediately felt at ease, because he knew Li Xiao, and knew that he was Nie Yixi''s man.


    "Captain Li, why have you come this time?"


    Li Xiao laughed, the smile on his face did not stop, as the saying goes one could not hit a smiling person even if they wanted to, but Frank did not know what to say next.


    "Hello, Mr. Frank. I believe you know the purpose of my visit, so I want to talk to you. If you want to sell JH, I can provide you with resources in this area. However, you cannot sell your JH to Viper and the others."


    It was still early in the morning and the restaurant had yet to open for business. In the entire bar, only Li Xiao and Ye Ge were present.


    Honestly speaking, Captain Li, your request has moved me a lot, but please allow me to speak the truth, they already bought most of the fellows from me yesterday, so I am unable to agree to your request. Even if Fourth Master came, I also said the same thing, so I am powerless.


    Li Xiao was surprised. Had they expected such a day? Then the octopus wouldn''t be at a disadvantage now. If they found it, it would be a disaster.


    "Alright, thank you, Mr. Frank. I hope that we can work together again in the future. Sorry for disturbing you today."


    Li Xiao nodded and turned around to leave. After he left, Manny walked over to Frank''s side and asked, "Master, we''ve sold these guys to them, but the goods have yet to be delivered. Why did we not reject Viper and the rest?


    Frank smiled and nodded, "It''s indeed as you said, Manny. Their conditions are very good, but your boss is also someone who keeps his word, since they have already paid the deposit, the goods must be left for them. As long as they dare to lie to me, those guys will be the best way to kill them."


    Manny nodded. He had never doubted his master''s judgement. All he had to do was unconditionally convince him.

 C106

    After Li Xiao came out of the Black Bar, he immediately drove back to check on the octopus''s current situation. Fortunately, the things that he had imagined did not happen.


    Li Xiao led his men to help the octopus. The octopus came back with a black face and stared at Li Xiao with its eyes blinking, "Where are you guys going?"


    "Octopus, you''re back! How did you become like this? Did you fail the quest?"


    Octopus sat in the command room drinking water and shook his head, "No, it''s very successful. When we arrived at the dawn of the next morning, those people were snoring loudly without a trace of nervousness. We could only exterminate them without making a sound."


    Li Xiao indicated for him to continue and quickly gave him another cup of water. After the octopus gulped down its contents, it took a deep breath and continued.


    "We put him away and walked into the storage. We saw more than one big thing and we were happy, but if we wanted to destroy something, we wouldn''t have enough, so we took out and destroyed all the important parts, and then threw in all the ZDs we had when we left. I didn''t leave in time, and only left after the explosion."


    Li Xiao patted Octopus''s shoulder. "Good brother, you are indeed the only one who is hurt, but I didn''t see Boss and Murin when I returned, I don''t know where they went."


    Octopus looked to the side and muttered after confirming that there was no one around, "Boss, hurry up and leave. You really scared me to death this morning. I haven''t seen him like that for a long time. My little heart can''t take it anymore. I miss my sister-in-law."


    Li Xiao hurriedly covered Octopus''s mouth. After confirming that the Boss was not around, Li Xiao slowly let it go. The Octopus was also shocked by him and thought that the Boss was here.


    "What are you doing? You''ll scare me to death, Boss isn''t here."


    Li Xiao made an "oh" sound, then looked at the octopus with disdain: "If boss was here, you''d be a cripple. If you miss your sister-in-law, why wouldn''t you miss your parents? "You have to know that boss is a berserk wife nurse demon, and also a fanatic that gets jealous. If he knew that you missed his wife, you''d be a cripple."


    Octopus nodded. Although he was joking, everyone knew that they liked that boss who had a human nature. He was not such a cold person. He only had a brain and no heart.


    The two of them were discussing passionately, Nie Yixi was just about to catch his plane at the airport.


    A tall man in a black trench coat came out of the airport and attracted everyone''s attention. The girls screamed, What a handsome man! His blond hair was the standard of Caucasians, and his blue eyes made Valery even more attractive as a gentleman. However, when he first saw Nie Yi Xi, he was so excited that he immediately gave him a big hug.


    "Hey, my old brother, how have you been? I heard from your subordinate that you''re married. You didn''t even tell me about such a big thing, you''re just not taking me for a brother. "


    Nie Yixi also revealed a smile that he had not seen for a long time, as he punched Valeriy on the shoulder: "No way, I called you over to watch a good show. After we''re done with the things here, do you want to come back with me to see your sister-in-law?"


    I invited her over to play, but she didn''t even pay attention to me and even called me an idiot brother. You said that this little sister of mine didn''t let me worry, it seems that she was unhappy to hear that you were married.


    Nie Yixi slapped away his restless hands, and the two of them walked forward with their arms around each other''s shoulders. Behind him, Murin and Valeriy''s subordinates got along really well.


    "This is my first time seeing my master smile like this, I think only Fourth Master would have such a bright smile." He had grown up by his young master''s side. Other than treating Miss Eva with sincerity, he had only treated her with hypocrisy. After all, there was nothing he could do about being born into a clan like his own.


    He had to endure the abandonment of his parents since he was young and live his life as a chess piece, unless one day he or she became the clan leader.


    Murin nodded his head. "Indeed, but I''m sorry. Perhaps the two of them have similar experiences. Naturally, they can become good friends. Let''s go, please enter."


    After the four of them got on the carriage, there was space at the back for the two of them to discuss things. Nie Yixi told Valeriy everything, including the news that Ming Hao had left, and he was very unhappy.


    "Fuck, is he even human?!" But this time, I''m not here empty-handed. Don''t worry, if this is a competition, no one would dare to say that they are number one. However, as I know the situation over at my place, my three brothers are still dishonest. "


    Nie Yixi nodded his head. The matters of his family were probably only known to Nie Yixi, it was just that right now, he had not even dealt with his own internal matters, so for the time being, he could not bother about his own matters.


    Valeriy was rather considerate, the two of them returned to the hall and started to discuss business, they looked forward to see what Valeriy''s reaction would be like when everyone saw it.


    Just as Yang Hua was resting in his room, his sleep was broken by a loud noise. Zhang Yu also stood up and went into the living room, listening to his subordinate''s report, he finally knew that Nie Yixi''s men had destroyed all his stocks.


    This piece of news was like a bolt of thunder in a clear sky. Yang Hua cursed loudly, "Damn it, these bastards, they actually used this move, it seems like they have something to take action tonight. Zhang Yu, take your people to Frank''s place and pull the rest of the things back.


    This time, he definitely won''t let them go. Nie Yixi, just you wait, those old fellows are afraid of you, and I''m not afraid of you.


    Everyone began to prepare for the reception, but at this moment, there was one person who wanted to see them fight amongst themselves.


    When He Weixiong heard about Hei Fei''s situation, he was already extremely happy in his heart. He picked up the document and laughed out loud and muttered, "Who would have thought, this poisonous snake is really powerful, it only took its first few years of service and started to fight with Nie Yixi, it is simply overestimating itself. But this time, let me see how strong Nie Yixi is."


    He Weixiong thought like this and picked up the phone to call He Yong. He wanted to tell him about what had happened in the organization and send him to Hei Fei.


    "But, godfather, I don''t need to supervise the Jiang City''s Shi Jingyan and Ya Qing anymore. Although Shi Jingyan has taken good care of Ya Qing, there are still quite a few rumors in his company. There is one Peng Yanfei who doesn''t seem to be simple, and according to my investigation, it seems to be Nie Yixi''s wife.


    He Weixiong thought about it for a while, then shook his head: "Forget it, Hei Fei, I''ll send the leopard over there, help you supervise Shi Jingyan properly for me in the River City. As for that Peng Yanfei, you should investigate her properly for me, since she is not that simple a wife of Nie Yixi."


    He Yong nodded happily and hung up the phone, the only thing left to do was to take care of his sister, and see what ability Peng Yanfei had.

 C107

    Even though Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing would be at the company for the next few days, there wasn''t much time left for them to interact with each other. In the beginning, there was still Zhan Yue coordinating with them, but recently, Zhan Yue seemed to have disappeared from Peng Yanfei''s sight.


    "Manager Peng, there is an urgent document here that requires you to hand over to Director Zhou. There are some data in the document that need to be calculated and summarized, and most of the figures have been sorted out, with the exception of the last page, which Director Zhan specifically requested for you to examine when he left."


    Peng Yanfei took the documents and nodded, then looked at the girl in front of him. She was wearing glasses and a white blouse, although she looked very old-fashioned, but she was the kind of person who worked hard.


    "Alright, don''t worry. I will complete it. However, I haven''t seen your War Chief recently. Do you know where she went?" Peng Yanfei only asked her in a probing tone, he did not expect her to know some things.


    The girl shook her head, it was exactly as she had expected. Peng Yanfei waved his hand to indicate that she could leave, if not for Zhan Yue, then she would only be able to face the situation on stage alone. Although the company s gossip and love for Shi Jingyan had calmed down a lot after he got angry, there were still some people who liked to talk behind his back.


    Although she didn''t mind, He Yaqing more or less knew a bit, did she not mind? Thinking about it, he had yet to meet He Yaqing officially, and would just leave like that each time.


    Peng Yanfei lowered his head and started to organize his data. Recently, whether it was on work or other aspects, he had made a very important breakthrough, but it was a pity that Nie Yixi was not around.


    Worry was useless, they could only start from their own perspective. They were unable to help Nie Yixi in time, but it was good to be able to restrain him in certain aspects.


    The more Peng Yanfei wanted to save his life, the more he needed to. An hour later, he had all the documents and materials ready, and was preparing to take them up to the stairs to let Shi Jingyan take a look. It was fortunate that it wasn''t time for lunch, otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    As soon as she stepped out of the office, she heard the two girls behind her discussing what had happened that morning.


    "Hey, you just left, I didn''t see that. His wife loves him dearly. From the moment they entered the company, they never let go of each other''s hands. Their relationship is really good, I''m so envious of them."


    "Yeah, who said it wasn''t Ni? "It''s a pity that our Manager Peng. I originally thought that our Madam Huang would be hers, but now there''s no hope. However, after hearing the internal news, Miss He seems to be getting married soon. She''s just about to choose buy some things."


    Peng Yanfei''s heart was not affected in the slightest. He was only looking at someone who had nothing to do with him, before taking his information and leaving.


    As the elevator went up, she felt more at ease with the two of them meeting. If He Yaqing did anything, she wouldn''t be so fond of being bullied by him. At that time, the ones who would look the ugliest wouldn''t be just the two of them, Shi Jingyan was the ugliest, but who would he choose in the end?


    Just as she reached Shi Jingyan''s office, she stopped in her tracks as she heard the laughter from inside.


    "Jing Yan, don''t be like this. This is the company. After you finish your work, take me out for a walk. Ever since you came, all you knew was work and you didn''t have time to accompany him."


    What He Yaqing said made him feel wronged, but it was also what felt for him.


    "Alright, darling, you have the final say. After I deal with this document, I''ll take you out for a walk and see what else I need to buy."


    Peng Yanfei listened from the outside, and sure enough, all the men in this world were the same. He really didn''t know what point He Yaqing had taken a fancy to him.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t think much before knocking on the door and entering. He walked step by step towards Shi Jingyan with the documents in his hands, and then slowly placed them on the table. "Director Xiao, this is the information that I have to give to you regarding the battle. Please take a look, if you have any questions, just ask me directly."


    Shi Jingyan was stunned, she did not know if Peng Yanfei heard her conversation with He Yaqing, but judging from her expression, she seemed to have heard it, so it was not good.


    "Ok, you can leave it there for now. If I have any questions, I can just go and find you directly. You must have had a hard time, Manager Peng."


    He Yaqing had always been sitting on the sofa and maintaining a smile, but the hand that held onto the sofa had already turned slightly white. She had always known of Peng Yanfei''s existence, but she had never seen him.


    She didn''t dare say that she could compare to her, but the pressure in her eyes couldn''t compare to Shi Jingyan''s. No wonder he was able to sit in this position at such a young age, he was also a genius, but no matter who he was, or how charming he was, Shi Jingyan was still her man, so she wouldn''t allow others to sully him.


    Peng Yanfei felt He Yaqing''s hostility and turned to smile at her: "Miss He, hello. I''m Peng Yanfei from the Finance Department.


    However, she could not go up and comfort Peng Yanfei right now. He Yaqing was watching, not to mention that He Yong had always been monitoring her in Jiang City, so now was not the time for something to go wrong. knew that this was the first time something bad had happened.


    He Yaqing slowly stood up. The two of them were around the same height, looking at each other, "Okay, Manager Peng, this is a job matter, of course I won''t mind, I just said a few things that are not related to work, I will mind then. I hope you can take good care of the size."


    Peng Yanfei''s expression did not change. Smiling, he nodded and looked at Shi Jingyan: "Since that''s the case, I''ll leave first."


    Shi Jingyan took a deep breath and nodded, he waved his hand, he was truly uneasy at the moment, the conversation between the two women was extremely intense.


    After Peng Yanfei left, Shi Jingyan stood up to protect He Yaqing from the back. It was very obvious that He Yaqing was a little unhappy at the moment, so he was a little against Shi Jingyan.


    "What''s wrong, darling? Is she unhappy, it''s fine, she''s just a manager, it''s better to explain it to you, previously, because Peng Yanfei''s performance in the company was not bad, he directly promoted her to secretary, and later on because of Zhan Yue''s matter, he directly passed his position to Peng Yanfei, that''s why it became like this."


    He Yaqing was startled: "That''s why they say that there is something between you and her. Flies don''t bite seamless eggs, so I still believe what I see with my eyes, but even if there was something in the past that I didn''t want to care about, you are now my man, so you must be loyal to me."

 C108

    Shi Jingyan nodded, this gave her peace of mind, but he did not feel that Peng Yanfei would be so obedient.


    But that was indeed the case. When Peng Yanfei returned to his office, he immediately took out his phone and sent a message to Nie Zehao. Now that Zhan Yue was not in the company, she did not care anymore.


    Now, Nie Zehao finally understood why Peng Yanfei and him weren''t clear about each other. He had indeed misunderstood her previously.


    He took out his phone and opened up a text message, carefully reading the short period of time that Peng Yanfei had given him, mainly to let him investigate Zhan Yue''s recent actions.


    This was a small matter to him. After replying to Peng Yanfei, he started to investigate.


    They were not the only ones who knew about Black Fei''s matters. He Weixiong and the other groups knew about it, but they were not prepared to participate. After all, compared to Nie Yixi, they hated that arrogant brat even more.


    It was just that Zhang Zhenhao was very disappointed with his youngest son, but right now his two brothers no longer cared about him. No one from the Zhang family attended Hei Fei''s party.


    Other than He Weixiong who sent out Bao Zi, no one else from the other groups participated in the battle. However, He Weixiong had only gone to watch the show and did not have any intention of participating.


    Ever since Andrew had been threatened by Nie Yixi the last time, his entire person had become more obedient, but he accepted Zhang Yu''s kind offer and accepted it, thus he was in a difficult position on both sides.


    But this time, other than them, there were also a few special guests, Zhang He and Zhan Yue. These two people represented Shi Jingyan and attended the ball this time, so no one knew their purpose.


    Nie Yixi and the others were surprised to see them participating in the royal ball as Koga''s business partner.


    Nie Yixi brought Valeriy back to the gathering place, where Li Xiao and Octopus were already waiting for them in the hall.


    Li Xiao passed the name list to Nie Yixi: "Boss, what are the two of them doing here? Could it be that they are going to get involved in today''s mess as well? This Shi Jingyan has stretched his hands out far enough."


    Nie Yixi took a glance at it and immediately ordered, "Li Xiao, go investigate if there is any trade or business dealings between Shi Jingyan and Koga."


    Li Xiao nodded, he immediately grabbed the computer on the table and started to investigate everything in the organization''s system.


    Valeriy asked Nie Yixi to explain the entire situation to him, so he had a little more understanding about Nie Yixi''s enemies.


    "I know this person as well, he also participated in a large part of the business there. However, because of your relationship with him, I fiercely rejected him. What do you think? He''s enough to be a brother, right?"


    Valeriy had a proud look on his face, as if he was a well-behaved baby waiting to be praised.


    The four of them were all amused by Valeriy''s appearance. Valeriy''s character was considered very familiar, especially to his brothers, who were especially familiar.


    Although Murin wasn''t in the country all year round, he still understood the basic situation, "However, these two people didn''t know that boss is part of the organization. You must attend this time. What do we do now?"


    Right now, this matter was truly a headache. Although Shi Jingyan knew about the XC organization, he did not have any connections with them. If he knew that Nie Yixi was a member of the XC organization, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Octopus jumped up and said, "What can we do? After they get off the plane, they can just knock them out and take them away. We can just throw them back and see how complicated you guys have made it. It''s so simple and crude."


    Li Xiao and Murin rolled their eyes at him, but other than violence, this person did not even think twice.


    "Octopus, hurry up and shut up. Using your method, we already exposed you a long time ago."


    Valeriy laughed and patted his shoulder as he said, "Actually, brother, my thoughts are the same as yours. If you''re unhappy, you can just throw them a cannon and they will all fly away."


    Octopus looked excited. He thought that he had found a good soulmate, but the next sentence was a slap to his face.


    "However, this is too ungentlemanly, so I should think of another way."


    The octopus looked at Valeriy with disdain.


    Valeriy smiled as he sat on the sofa beside Nie Yixi. There were only less than four hours left until the royal ball, so fortunately, he had received the news in time and had taken some measures.


    "It''s impossible for me to not show up today, but in order to avoid their eyes and ears, I had to choose to leave them behind."


    But how could he avoid it? The royal ball would last for three hours, he couldn''t possibly let Nie Yixi appear at the very last moment, right?


    The four of them were thinking about what they should do to avoid these eyes and ears, which gave Li Xiao the results of their investigation.


    "Boss, I got it, come over and take a look. Two years ago, Shi Jingyan and Koga had some sort of business relationship, and it was even a business on a white scale. This Shi Jingyan has really extended his hand."


    The four of them tacitly agreed that they couldn''t underestimate this Shi Jingyan. Otherwise, they would always be the ones at a disadvantage.


    Murin looked at the computer''s message, and suddenly had a thought.


    "Boss, I feel that there is a method that works. After all, this is a royal ball, and it was arranged by the prince. You can let him change the rules a bit."


    Nie Yixi rubbed his chin, indicating him to continue, and everyone stared at him.


    "I think so. After all, this is a royal ball, so why don''t we let the Prince change his mind? Everyone who enters the royal ball has to wear a mask, so that they can escape successfully."


    Valeriy nodded his head: "This is a good idea, I myself like this way too. I can''t guess who it is, but I can still pick up girls."


    Everyone was speechless towards Valeriy''s idea. Was this an emergency?


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "It is indeed a good idea, I will leave this matter to you. Murin, I will leave it up to you to find the prince to discuss this matter.


    Murin nodded and quickly went to make the arrangements. There was less than two hours left. This meant that he had to finish this within half an hour.


    That way we can have time to look at masks and other things.


    "But aren''t you worried that they might be up to no good? This way, it is more beneficial for their actions if they do not know each other. "


    Valeriy said with a serious face. The only thing he did not expect tonight was that Shi Jingyan''s subordinates had come with ill intentions.


    Just as Nie Yixi was about to speak, Li Xiao hurriedly reported, "Boss, there is something that I don''t know whether or not I should tell you. No, there are two things."


    Nie Yixi only nodded, he had nothing that he shouldn''t have said.


    "About that, sister-in-law seems to be investigating Zhan Yue''s actions. This is the first thing, the second thing, they are mainly here to look for Koga for a contract, and also here to fish in troubled waters."

 C109

    The corner of Valeriy''s mouth lifted into a demonic smile. "Ayaya, looks like Shi Jingyan isn''t stupid, to take this opportunity to grab the contract, it''s clear that he is here to fish, I wonder if you are a fish or a poisonous snake."


    Nie Yixi glared at him. It seemed that even if he did not teach them a lesson, they would think that he could act so easily on his own territory.


    , you said earlier that Fei Fei was investigating Zhan Yue''s actions, why would she want to investigate? Could it be that something happened to her? "


    Nie Yixi guessed that if it wasn''t because something happened to Shi Jingyan, then it was due to some other unknown reason.


    Li Xiao knew that his boss would not be able to calm down after hearing this news, so he decided to help him investigate. The octopus heard the news from sister-in-law and carefully glanced at, obviously its boss''s expression was very gentle, and quietly muttered: "This morning was just like an Asura, now after hearing the news from sister-in-law, he''s basically turned into a little puppy."


    Valeriy stared at the octopus curiously, then walked to its side and wrapped her arms around its shoulders, saying, "Tell me about this sister-in-law of yours, I''m really curious, your boss seems like he wants to snatch her away, he doesn''t even tell me about the marriage."


    "Heh, of course. Our sister-in-law is so beautiful that even we were a bit tempted when we saw her. Look at how handsome our boss is. Naturally, sister-in-law has to go, but you didn''t know ¡­"


    Octopus told Valeriy everything that it saw Peng Yanfei for the first time. The two of them discussed things with relish, and Nie Yixi could only support his forehead, what kind of lackey was this?


    Li Xiao quickly investigated the recent situation of his sister-in-law and found out that she had a lot of people from her organizations protecting her in the dark every day. It was just that she didn''t notice it, but they still respected her privacy.


    "Boss, I''ve investigated everything about sister-in-law''s situation recently, but her relationship with this Zhan Yue is very good. According to my investigation, it was originally Zhan Yue who was pursuing her, but was rejected by her.


    Nie Yixi''s face darkened, so it turned out that this little girl still had someone to pursue. Zhan Yue had never told him about this, it seemed that he would have to teach her a lesson when he returned.


    While they were chatting, Murin had finished everything. When he returned, there was only half an hour left until the party. Everyone was looking forward to his return.


    The octopus stared anxiously at the entrance: "Why isn''t Murin back yet, could it be that he encountered some trouble?"


    Li Xiao shook his head, "No, at this critical juncture, no one will be able to make things difficult for him. Even Koga would not be able to do anything to him.


    While everyone was discussing, Murin hurriedly ran in, panting. "Boss, it''s a success, the Prince started preparing without a second word, I came back after helping out there, I gave our people a golden sign, a special sign for the Eagle, I think only our people can understand."


    Nie Yixi patted his shoulder: "Very good, not bad at all, go and change and get ready to go in, this time we''re going to have a big fight."


    The light in everyone''s eyes was enough to prove who the main character was tonight.


    At the same time, Nie Zehao did not accept Peng Yanfei''s expectation and reported all of Zhan Yue''s actions to Peng Yanfei.


    "Yihao, what''s he going to Black Fei for? At this time, can you help me find out what''s going on with Black Fei?" "I feel a bit worried ¡­"


    Nie Zehao nodded. "Ok, sister-in-law, wait a moment." Very soon, everything was sent to Peng Yanfei.


    Peng Yanfei read through the information carefully. On top of it, it clearly stated the matters regarding the royal family''s royal ball, as well as some related people, and she accidentally saw Nie Yixi''s name inside. So it was for this matter that he went on a business trip, but what did Hei Fei have to do with him?


    Could it be an organization matter? Peng Yanfei was a little worried, but when he saw Viper Zhang Yu, he could no longer remain calm. She knew him, Zhang Yu was Zhang Zhenhao''s child, and when their father was still alive, Uncle Zhang was their father''s good brother.


    But that year, the Zhang Clan changed too much. Because of the death of her parents, she didn''t ask about them again until she came out to work. However, she was still investigating the death of her parents.


    Actually, Zhang Zhenhao had also looked for Peng Yanfei before, but he had not been able to find him at all.


    When night fell, the ceremony had already begun, everyone had already changed their clothes, but Peng Yanfei was still investigating what happened back then, and now she was back on another track, which was good news for her.


    Nie Yixi brought them to the party, and just as they got off, someone immediately gave them a black mask, and on it was an inconspicuous golden symbol. Nie Yixi smiled, and looking at the people behind them, they smiled, there would be a good show tonight.


    After Valeriy wore the mask, he only left a pair of blue eyes. Everyone brought their female companions, and only the four of them became his male companions. Nie Yixi''s black pupils exuded an ice-cold aura, and it was very aloof.


    Valeriy''s hands awkwardly stopped in midair, there was no choice but to retract it. Now was not the time to joke, those people following behind Valeriy, Li Xiao, Murin, and the octopus stood on the left and right side respectively, the scene was very grand. When they entered the auction house, everyone stopped talking and carefully sized up the people wearing black clothes.


    Especially the man in black and blue who was leading the team, his aura was very different.


    The people of the Royal family sat on the throne. According to the rules, everyone had to give them their luggage. However, other than one type of people, there was no need for them to, and that was people that were recognized by the Royal family.


    The Islamic Princess could only stand on the lower step of the steps and look down upon the guests. Her position as a princess was very low, and she would give the guests luggage, which was also a sign of respect for the royal family.


    When Nie Yixi walked to the Islamic Kite, he was thinking about his luggage, when he heard a voice above his head: "This distinguished guest does not need to carry any luggage, please do as you wish."


    The Islamic princess stood on the platform and politely bowed, but was surprised to see who this man was that could protect her father from luggage.

 C110

    It wasn''t just the Islamic Princess who was discussing this in her heart. The people below were also discussing this and were guessing who it was. No one knew who it was after they put on the mask.


    However, there were always people with sharp eyes.


    Yang Hua stared at Nie Yixi from the moment he entered the room, including the person with blue eyes behind him.


    Zhang Yu pointed at him and asked, "Is that person Nie Yixi? According to what I know, there are not many in the entire Black Fei who do not need to greet him. Five have already passed, their auras are not similar, it''s only this one."


    Yang Hua nodded, "Indeed, it''s him. However, I''m more concerned about the few people behind him. Can you guess who''s on his right hand side?"


    Zhang Yu shook his head. He had never seen Valeriy, he only knew that such a person existed.


    Valeriy glanced at Zhang Yu and the others in disdain, then walked up to them. "Brother, your enemy has been watching you the entire time, aren''t you going to greet him?"


    "Is it necessary? "He''s going to be a dead man soon. What else can he say?"


    Valeriy shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands.


    Before long, Zhan Yue and Zhang He came to the hall. They did not know that this time, they would wear a mask, so they wanted to see who would participate, but it was a pity now.


    "Zhang He, do you think that person is very familiar?" Zhan Yue pointed to Nie Yixi.


    Zhang He, on the other hand, did not feel anything. However, no one knew who he was after wearing the mask. Who knew what he was planning to do this time.


    "I won''t pay attention to him for now. Don''t forget about the mission this time; it''s not without reason that the Young Master Shi is not here, even He Weixiong''s people are participating. If they were to come, I don''t know how this would be awkward."


    Zhang He stared at the panther. After all, Shi Jingyan was already together with He Yaqing and had done a lot of research before, so Zhang He still had some understanding towards He Weixiong''s subordinates. For example, He Yong, Baozi and a fox;


    Almost everyone had arrived, and now it was time for the speech. First, it was Islam, which was not meant to be spoken at the banquet today. Since there were some who had come, they had to give face, or else they wouldn''t be considered as partners.


    "Dear guests, first of all, I would like to thank you all for coming to this gathering. It is also a rare occasion for us to gather together. I hope that you will have a beautiful night and enjoy it to your heart''s content."


    The people below were cheering. They did not want anyone to break this beautiful start. However, they did not know the end result. The current situation was more complicated than they had imagined.


    The next speaker, who was not supposed to speak because of his status, will now speak as well. Koga walked up to the podium, holding a glass of red wine. He did not wear a mask, and as he looked at the people wearing masks below, he felt very displeased.


    Everyone, good evening, to be honest, I didn''t have this mask just now, and now looking at this mask on your faces makes me feel very nervous, I don''t know why, but perhaps you don''t have a sense of security, I''m sorry, I was just joking, today is originally a ball, to be able to think of wearing this mask, we still need to thank our Prince for this.


    Everyone cheered again. It was unknown what they were happy about, but it was even more intense than the chief''s applause and cheers. This was not giving face at all. It seemed like this Kogol wasn''t speaking without purpose in order to let everyone know who was the boss of Hei Fei.


    This made the octopus behind Nie Yixi angry.


    "Who do you think this person is? When did a general get involved in the matters of the royal family? It''s simply a declaration of war against the master. I really can''t bear to look at it."


    Li Xiao patted his shoulder, the thing he was most afraid of was that octopus would not be able to hold back, if something bad happened and they suffered in the end, it would not be the people on the other side, but their own people. Their plan would continue as usual, and now that they had Valeriy, they had the chance of winning, after all, it was a guarantee on WQ.


    Nie Yixi sat on the sofa with the red wine cup in his hands, looking like an arrogant prince, emitting the aura of a born person trying to get close to someone. Originally, there were a lot of people who wanted to greet this person who didn''t need to bow, but seeing the bodyguards beside him, everyone stopped in their tracks.


    But Viper did not think that way. Right now was the time to probe, to no avail. Just as he slowly approached Nie Yixi, Mu Qing walked up to him, his extremely cold aura making even the viper shiver. It seemed that he did not offend this person.


    Murin used his hand to signal for him to not go any closer. However, the viper still didn''t listen. It continued moving forward and many people noticed its restlessness. It was as if ice and fire were covering the entire sky.


    Yang Hua did not stop Viper from advancing, but instead gently pushed him from behind. Viper Zhang Yu, this was just what others called him, and this title was created by him, so to a large extent, Zhang Yu was just a pawn in his heart.


    Murin warned, "Sir, I''m very sorry. My master is not willing to communicate with others. Please leave."


    Zhang Yu was unwilling, but he was not stupid, under such circumstances, he did not have any bodyguards, if he was beaten up by someone else, would it not be shameful? Zhang Yu nodded, and then deliberately spilled the wine on Nie Yixi''s clothes.


    When Nie Yixi saw his movements, she sat on the sofa to the side and easily avoided his provocation. Murin was currently very angry, he had relied on his last bit of reason to stand in front of the murderer, and now he still wanted to attack the boss.


    Nie Yixi could feel Murin''s obvious killing intent, so he walked over to him and pressed his shoulder down, and whispered into his ear. "Don''t be agitated, move to the side."


    Anyone could feel such an obvious killing intent, and upon sensing it, Zhang Yu consciously retreated a step to protect himself. Seeing Nie Yixi walk out, he also heaved a sigh of relief.


    "These gentlemen, do you know why you are looking for me? I was disrespectful to my subordinates just now, so I hope you don''t mind. "


    Nie Yixi pretended that he did not know him, and Zhang Yu also played along with him as he started to play his role, but everyone was well aware that they were not willing to break this veil.


    "Mister, you don''t need to say that. There are only a few people I know who don''t need to bow in front of the chief. I wonder which one of them you are. I''m quite curious."


    Nie Yixi laughed and did not say anything. It seemed that this brat was not completely stupid, being pushed out by his own army advisor as a shield, Nie Yixi did not know if he trusted his military advisor too much, or if he liked to do this sort of thing.

 C111

    Nie Yixi took his words and shook his head: "About this, I don''t know about you, but you didn''t pay attention to me? You came here alone, what are your subordinates doing? That man seems to have been observing you all along, is that your boss? "


    Zhang Yu''s personality was extremely competitive, he would never let others suppress him, so now that Yang Hua had subconsciously put his thoughts into action, he thought Zhang Yu was already independent, and after obtaining the Viper Group, he became even more arrogant, but did he really understand Zhang Yu''s personality?


    Zhang Yu turned his head to look in the direction of Yang Hua, and stared straight at him. From his gaze, Zhang Yu could tell that he had been observing them from the beginning to the end, but he would still let him do it even if he knew that it was dangerous. Even if there was a possibility of a fight between them, he was not prepared to bring anyone along.


    Zhang Yu treated Yang Kuang as his close relative, but he treated him as an unintentional person, and even treated him as a pawn. He hated the feeling, as if he was an idiot and someone else had given him money.


    Zhang Yu raised his red wine cup and toasted to Nie Yixi: "Thank you for your good intentions Mister, I wonder if you also miss your weakness?"


    Nie Yixi laughed coldly as finding his weakness was simply a dream. It was impossible for it to be here, and now, what kind of idea was this Zhang Yu plotting?


    "Actually, you don''t have to go through so much trouble with this, my weakness is very simple, it''s just that I have no shortcomings. When you wait until you know of your own shortcomings, you will regret it, and trust me. Alright, let''s end today''s conversation here, I hope you have a good time."


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he turned and left. He had already said all that he wanted to say, and it all depended on how Zhang Yu did it.


    But even so, Yang Hua still allowed Zhang Yu to stand out as a representative. It seems that in a sense, Yang Hua''s methods were not as good as his own people, at least no one would treat him like this.


    When Zhang Yu returned to his squad, the air around him was different. Yang Xiao stepped forward and comforted them: "Are you alright, I saw that you guys seemed like you were going to fight, and I was extremely nervous. It''s a good thing that you were fine, otherwise Uncle Yang wouldn''t have been able to take this lying down." Hearing this answer, the doubt in Zhang Yu''s heart lessened. Uncle Yang was still concerned about him, how could it be like Nie Yixi said, and only wanted to use him?


    "Uncle Yang, I want to ask you a question." Zhang Yu opened his mouth and spoke directly.


    The two of them looked straight into each other''s eyes. Right now, they were at the ball, and the two of them were slowly bringing the alcohol closer as if they were holding a special ceremony. When they walked together, Zhang Yu directly asked: "If I had been trapped by them earlier, would you have brought people to save me?"


    No, first of all, you can rule out the fact that he doesn''t have so many people of his right now, unless everyone here is a part of it, so they don''t dare to do anything to you. There is also the second point, which is that he can''t kill you.


    Since he was going to tell the truth, he might as well explain it more clearly.


    Once he said that, Zhang Yu felt better in his heart, but before he finished speaking, Zhang Yu had already ran around frantically. No wonder he was beaten so badly by Yang Kuang, now that he had suffered from anxiety attacks, only Yang Kuang could understand, and he quickly passed the medicine over.


    Although he had explained it clearly, the seeds of doubt had already been planted in his heart. He was very calm in his heart, and was on guard against being rash and ignorant, and had slowly learnt to walk towards the commander''s camp.


    Nie Yixi and the others could see what was happening from the other side clearly. He patted Murin''s shoulder and said, "The culprit who killed Minghao was not Zhang Yu, but Yang Xiao. Many things can now be clearly explained now.


    A few of them nodded. "Boss, we still know a little about this. Don''t tell me it has something to do with Yang Hua?"


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "At first, he was the one who planned all this, but Zhang Yu had also become the accomplice, they could not figure out the reason, after all, the people who were taking the photos were basically his people, they originally had a good impression of him, but unfortunately, Zhang Zhenhao did not have the courage to face it, so everyone just let him have his way."


    Li Xiao was surprised: "I never thought that behind the scenes, Zhang Yu did not explain himself at that time? This sort of feeling of being wronged by others is not easy to bear. Furthermore, it is something that is extremely difficult for those close to one''s kin. I never would have thought that it would be something that he would be able to accept. "


    He did not know if he should say that at that time, Zhang Yu was afraid of exposing that he had hurt his two big brothers, but the second time, he deliberately guided Zhang Yu to do some heinous things, and slowly appeared by Zhang Yu''s side as his current identity, advising him.


    More importantly, they had already completely misunderstood Zhang Yu at home. This was because up until now, no one was willing to bring up this matter, and no one was willing to manage this person called Zhang Yu anymore.


    In fact, to Zhang Yu, he was already considered pitiful. After all, he had been a puppet for so many years. It was a pity that he had to hate the poor guy.


    Nie Yixi smiled charmingly, and looked at Valeriy who was at the side: "Stop laughing, start working, all of you keep an eye on them, especially Zhang Yu who is currently in a restless state, and do not know what will happen next. Valeriy and I will go over to the chief''s side to take a look, and whether there is anything wrong."


    Li Xiao nodded, he could not be as sloppy as last time, after Nie Yixi left, many people went up to ask about Nie Yixi, they were very curious, who exactly was this man with such an aura.


    When Koga saw Nie Yixi, he knew it the first time. At that time, he wanted to see what kind of abilities this man had. Although he knew that there seemed to be a contract between him and the royal family, he knew exactly what it was.


    Li Xiao was busy dealing with the group of annoying fellows in front of him, the octopus stared at the people around it, especially the Uncle Kogol who couldn''t speak just now, Murin had chosen to supervise Zhang Yu and Yang Hua. Their current relationship didn''t seem to be that friendly, but they didn''t expect things to get back together so quickly.

 C112

    Nie Yixi and Valeriy stood up and directly followed Brown''s lead. Everyone unwittingly noticed these two people with extremely strong auras, and their bodies uncontrollably opened up a path for them.


    "Please come this way. Father has been waiting for you two for a long time. Please come this way." Brown politely said. He did not let his subordinates complete this task in order to emphasize his respect for Nie Yixi and the others.


    Whether or not they could successfully topple the big tree Kogol this time would still depend on their cooperation and plans. However, they trusted Nie Yixi a lot, since he was an old friend who had been with them for many years.


    When Nie Yixi left, the ball was filled with whispers, most people were guessing and suspecting.


    When he arrived at the back courtyard of the royal ball and entered a secret room, Nie Yixi stopped in his tracks, "Why would I come here? I''m not from the royal family, so I shouldn''t be here."


    This should be considered one of the core members of the Royal family and outsiders were not allowed to come here. What was the meaning of letting him in so easily? Wasn''t he afraid of some secret being leaked?


    Brown smiled. "It''s alright, Father specifically allowed it. Please."


    After Brown brought them into the house, they passed through a long corridor. At the end of the corridor was a beautiful garden, which seemed to be the residence of a princess. However, Nie Yixi could not tell what kind of place it was.


    "My dear friends, you are finally here. This banquet was not only organized by Kogol to deal with you, but I would like to invite you to come."


    Nie Yixi and Valeriy both took off their masks. Both of them did not know what was going on, although Koga Lie had always suppressed the other party''s power, which was something everyone knew, causing the members of the Royal Family to be restricted, but right now, it did not feel like it was that simple.


    "Chief, I don''t know why you called us over this time, but you actually brought us here. I really don''t understand what you mean this time."


    "Do you know why Kogol has been able to maintain his authority for so many years? Back then, when he was still young, the two of us were like brothers. It''s just that we didn''t think that he would fall in love with someone he shouldn''t have, but that doesn''t make me hate him that much. "


    "I''m sorry, Chieftain. I don''t think I came here this time to listen to your personal grudges, if you want to tell me about the love and hatred between you two, I don''t think this is a topic between us. You hate him, but he has also threatened me on a certain level, so I hope you can understand what I mean by that."


    There were some things that were not the best if he did not know more and instead did not know until now that he would not be tied down for certain reasons. Was this really something that he could know about the past?


    "He is indeed a wise man, but I only want to say one thing. He is still standing here because he still has the lives of two of my children in his hands. This time, I have asked you to come, not only to get rid of him forever, but to save my two children."


    Nie Yixi was stunned for a few seconds. No wonder Koga was so crazy, even though in the eyes of many officials, he was no longer a qualified general. However, he could maintain his position with just one word.


    After they had finished discussing their battle tactics, Nie Yixi and Valeriy walked out with their masks on. All along the way, they did not speak, and just as they were about to go in, Valeriy spoke out: "Have you really decided? If we do not succeed this time, it will be the biggest threat in the future.


    Nie Yixi patted his shoulder. "Do you think I''m confident?"


    When the two of them went back to their seats, Murin and Octopus were staring at them from their original positions. When they saw Nie Yixi, they anxiously walked up, and only then did Nie Yixi realise that Li Xiao had disappeared.


    "Where did Li Xiao''s people go?"


    "Boss, he, he followed Zhang Yu out, he''s afraid that there might be some change, and at this time, Zhang Yu obviously isn''t right when he went out, we have yet to recover from our shock, and it was still Murin who was the last to notice. We don''t know what happened outside, and we don''t know whether or not we should arrange for people to search for him."


    Nie Yixi clenched his fists. Li Xiao was usually a calm person, how could he not be calm at such a crucial time? Had he discovered something important?


    Li Xiao had indeed discovered something different before he followed Zhang Yu out. At that time, he had kept his eyes on Zhang Yu, and the main thing was that there was something in his hand, and he seemed to have seen it somewhere before. After seeing him going out by himself, he had also followed.


    "The situation now is still alright, I just don''t know what the Royal Family is looking for Nie Yixi for, but now that Yang Hua is watching from the inside, I think it''s time to capture all of them. When are you planning to come over?"


    Li Xiao didn''t know who he was talking to, but he wanted to see the symbol in his hand. It was tightly grasped by him and he couldn''t see it at all.


    Zhang Yu stared at Li Xiao''s direction, and immediately took out a sharp blade and threw it over, after a few seconds, there was no response, Li Xiao had long since moved his position, Zhang Yu walked over but did not discover the person, but saw a bird limping away from his matter.


    Oh ~ It''s nothing, I thought that it was just a little mouse that followed me out. It seems that I was overthinking things, and when you guys came over, you guys have to be careful, I''ve already helped arrange everything for you guys, and I always thought that I did not know about what he did, but the big gift that he gave to Nie Yixi was actually done pretty well.


    The man nodded his head and then hung up the phone. Zhang Yu stared at a certain place and laughed, then left. When he returned to the competition grounds, he intentionally looked at Li Xiao who was beside him. Or had he never gone out at all?


    Nie Yixi also looked at him from the corner of his eyes, and said to Li Xiao in a low voice: "What did you discover when you followed me out?"

 C113

    "Boss, Zhang Yu is indeed a bit different from what you said, he seems to have some sort of plan that even Yang Kuang doesn''t know about. At that time, I accidentally saw something very familiar, but when I looked at it from the outside, that''s the symbol of the assassination party, and the voice just now was obviously aware of what Yang Kuang did, and also of your plan of divergence, this Zhang Yu is definitely not the Zhang Yu that we have met."


    Nie Yixi was a little stunned, it seemed that what happened back then was not entirely Yang Biao''s attention, and there were some things he did not even know. What exactly Zhang Yu experienced, and what his true identity was, it seemed like he had not really noticed this matter, it seems like things were complicated.


    The banquet was still ongoing, but how could the events of the evening be so simple? An hour later, a podium was raised in the middle, and Brown stood on it, holding a microphone and saying, "We are very happy to meet you all, but if today''s banquet ends just like this, then it would be too boring. So we decided that our music teacher will play a piece for us, and whoever can say the wrong tune will win, everyone has a chance.


    He knew that this Brown was trying to trick him into making some kind of promise. If Nie Yixi won, then it would be easy for him, he could just directly ask him to stop.


    Brown walked up to him and gave him a gentle smile. "General Kogol, enjoy tonight. This is only the beginning. Your promise was announced in front of everyone. Who is so lucky to have guessed correctly?" "I don''t know who the general hopes for."


    Brown left his message to him and left the stage. The beautiful music began, and everyone listened quietly, hoping that they would be lucky enough to promise that what everyone needed was different. It would be better to promise one thing rather than another.


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth curled into a smile, it seemed like this Brown did not want to let him participate, but there was no point in doing so. Right now, there were Ander and Frank''s people on the stage, but both sides were neutral, as long as there were no safety issues for Ao Tuo and his group, they would not take action.


    What was left were his, Koga''s, Yang Hua''s and Zhang Yu''s. To think that there would be so many forces colliding with each other at such a small banquet, just thinking about it made him tremble with fear.


    However, it was impossible for Brown to take advantage of this chance to seal Kogolai''s power. Even if he did not care, he still had Yang Kuang and Zhang Yu behind him.


    Nie Yixi looked through everything once, but the situation wasn''t as bad as he had imagined.


    Valeriy handed a cup of wine to Nie Yixi. "I don''t think that you need to think that far ahead. If they were to make their move at the end of the day, the odds of them winning are not high. What we should be most afraid of is the current activity. "


    If Kogol was unwilling to promise anything, he could start the battle right now out of anger. However, he did not know how many casualties there would be.


    Nie Yixi kept staring at Koga. After he raised his glass and toasted Nie Yixi, the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile, letting Nie Yixi know what he was going to do.


    Mu Qing, the octopus, you guys carry out the plan. Li Xiao, bring your subordinates to Brown and tell him to evacuate the people there immediately.


    Just as Nie Yixi finished speaking, Koga Lie smashed his own wine cup onto the ground. In an instant, the sounds of gunshots, screams and wails mixed together within the venue. Everyone walked towards the exit, but every person that went in would fall one person.


    At this moment, he had already been waiting for a long time. Valeriy had found a cover for Nie Yixi to hide in.


    Valeriy, he wanted to make use of the time when there is someone present to launch an attack, this is the most advantageous time for him, I hope that Li Xiao will not go too late, if even Brown is in trouble, I think that the Islamic Republic of Iran will immediately surrender, after all he has already lost two children, and Brown is now his only heir.


    Isn''t it a little too early for you to let Murin and the rest carry out the plan? Viper and the others have not acted yet, are they not afraid of them attacking you at the very last moment? At that time, you won''t even have the ability to counterattack. "


    Nie Yixi shook his head, now was the chance to attack before his support reached, and he was even more worried about Zhang Yu''s goal, as well as what he wanted to get from this big battle.


    Zhang He and Zhan Yue did not know that something like this would happen, so they quickly hid behind the pillar, looking at Ke Ge Lie who was beside them. This person was probably crazy, it seemed that this time, they did not know if they could return alive.


    "Zhang He, I''m afraid this time he has to walk through the gates of hell. Young Master Shi was unable to explain the situation clearly, and now he has lost two generals."


    Shut up, crow''s beak. It''s not certain who will win, but the truth is that we are on the winner''s side. If we go through the other side''s exit, I presume he won''t make things difficult for us. Zhang He led Zhan Yue towards the exit.


    Some people were better not to be offended. After all, Shi Jingyan had helped him greatly with the funds, and it was not his style to give the alliance a huge loss right now.


    The moment Zhang He and Zhan Yue went out, they hurriedly returned to their own hotels to tell Shi Jingyan everything that had happened. Even he did not expect that there would be such a profound mystery behind the banquet.


    Zhang He did not act rashly. He was observing the situation from the shadows. This time, it might be even more serious than he had imagined.


    Just then, a large group of assassins started to flood in. Most likely, someone had given the order, so Li Xiao rolled over to the bottom of a table with Brown and observed him quietly.


    "Li Xiao, can your master handle the situation now?"


    Li Xiao made a gesture of silence: "It''s best if you don''t say anything, otherwise the next second, the bullets would hit your head, you don''t have to worry about them, but keep on yelling for me to get them out, it looks like there''s no hope."

 C114

    Brown didn''t say anything and just squatted beside him, carefully observing the situation outside.


    Murin and Octopus had already jumped out of the banquet when he dropped the cup. The two nodded and disappeared from the spot. Now, they needed to increase their speed to buy time.


    Koga laughed loudly. "Fourth Master, you still have the ability to fight me, but I have the entire venue under my control. Do you think you have any chance of winning? Just surrender obediently. "


    Nie Yixi laughed coldly when he heard this. This guy was simply being arrogant, the good show was still ahead, he really did not know what he was worried about.


    "General Kogol, I do not know what you are being arrogant about. Is that really the case?" There are two people by your side. One is the boss of Viper Group, and the other is a strategist, but why don''t you want to know if the two of them have brought anyone here before?


    Nie Yixi pointed all the conflicts within them. Koga was not an idiot, so how could he not understand the meaning behind these words? However, he was still unhappy about the fact that Nie Yixi was speaking the truth, and even now, the two of them had indeed been speaking nicely, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Fourth Master, it''s good that you''re using distance planning right now, but how do you know we didn''t bring anyone here? Or do you think our WQ disappeared after you guys destroyed it yesterday? "You are naive, but you really have to thank our good friend Mr. Frank for selling us the WQ."


    Frank hid in the dark and cursed Yang Hua in his heart. He had said that he wouldn''t leak the information about himself, but he didn''t expect this man to be so dishonest.


    Andre, who was with him, was also unhappy with Yang Hua''s way of handling the situation. Fortunately, he had separated himself from the group, otherwise, he would not have known what would have happened.


    In their eyes, this man was indeed scary. But on the contrary, this man was very trustworthy, even if he had a lot of information that would make people want to kill him, as long as they did not cross his bottom line, he would not do anything to you.


    This was also something that Valeriy admired.


    Nie Yixi had already predicted that such a situation would occur. After all, he really understood Frank too much, he always liked to earn money that would harm others and himself.


    "Yes, yes. Not only do I know that he sold you the WQ, I also know that he gave you the WQ after my subordinates asked about it. You don''t need to think to know that. Do you think I''m as stupid as you?"


    Frank laughed out loud. He stood up slowly and stared at Kogol. "I would like to ask General Kogol if you want to fight with me in such a situation."


    "No, Mr. Frank, you are the financial backer of our Hei Fei. If I lose you, I will lose the entire Hei Fei too, so you can bring your friend away from here. Please, only one."


    "Mr. Kogol, aren''t you afraid that he will beat you up when you let such a dangerous person out so casually? It''s really too dangerous, and I advise you not to do that. "


    Right now, he gave off the feeling that he was a child who had not grown up, and was extremely reliant on Yang Hua. However, to Nie Yixi, this was not the case, as he carefully observed the people and movements around him. Although he did not say anything, to a certain extent, he was changing his attitude and pushing forward the development of Yang Chen.


    This person was not simple, Nie Yixi had already made this decision long ago.


    "Aiya, I''m sorry, I haven''t thought of this relationship yet, but someone has already helped me think of it, so you should go to the second floor to rest for the time being. Right now, we are in a disaster zone, and we cannot let a single person go, so everyone listen carefully, before making sure that it is safe, no one can leave."


    Frank gritted his teeth as he glared at Yang Hua. This man had become his enemy, so he had to be eliminated. Frank pulled Andrew to the second floor to observe the situation, as this would give them a better chance to bring his men over.


    Nie Yixi smiled, wasn''t that good? A stalemate like this wasn''t an option, but there were only five minutes left.


    "Fourth Master, shouldn''t you show yourself first and fight to the death? Is this stalemate for reinforcements? "Men, shoot for me. I''ll see if your table is thick or if my bullets can penetrate through."


    As Koga''s voice fell, five fully equipped men behind him frantically swept their gaze across Nie Yixi''s table.


    "What do we do now, brother? Are we going to turn them into a hornet''s nest just like that?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head, with a face full of smiles, he somersaulted and ran, causing the bullets to follow him and leave a safe zone for Valeriy, but that made Valeriy very surprised. Was he an idiot? He no longer cared about his own life.


    Nie Yixi passed through the crowd and screamed and cried once again. Those people did not know whether they should take action or not as they looked at Kogol.


    "Stop, Fourth Master, your courage is commendable, even you can''t die like this. It looks like the heavens still do not have a big plan for you."


    "General Kogol, since you know that the heavens will not accept me, isn''t this against the will of the heavens to do so? As the saying goes, the heavens cannot defy the will of heaven. Today, it is destined that you will lose. "


    At this time, Nie Yixi was sitting on a pillar behind the group of people. His arm had already been hit by the bullet, and the pain made him understand his current position and position even more.


    "That''s why we brought all the guests in the middle to the basement. Without my order, no one is allowed to let them go, and now, Fourth Master will either die or me, are you ready?"


    Nie Yixi sneered, this Koga Lie was indeed not afraid of death, but right now, he really did not dare to fight him head on, because there was still a person waiting for him at home.


    From the moment she knew that Zhan Yue and Nie Yixi had arrived at the same place and had all attended the same party, her heart had never been at peace. Furthermore, now, if she couldn''t do it, she had to do something.

 C115

    Peng Yanfei directly called Xiao Xiao, telling her everything about Nie Yixi. Xiao Xiao originally wanted to tell Peng Yanfei the truth, but after hearing the anxious voice, she hesitated in her heart. She had obviously already been banned by the captain, but now she was risking her life.


    "Yan, do you really need my information right now? "Although I don''t know what relationship you have with each other, your anxious voice made me hesitate. Originally, I had already ordered for the internal affairs to be reported to the outside, but since you are also my superior, today I can only disobey my captain''s orders."


    Peng Yanfei had already felt that Xiao Xiao was in a difficult situation, but she was really anxious right now. That kind of feeling was definitely not a coincidence, rather something had definitely happened to Nie Yixi. Right now, she could no longer stay at home peacefully, spending her beautiful weekends.


    "Thank you, Xiao Xiao. There will be a day when you''ll understand. Right now I can''t tell you many things, but you can rest assured that I mean no harm."


    "I know, if you have any malicious intentions, then you shouldn''t be like this anymore. I will send you all the news and what is happening now through your computer. Remember to delete it immediately after reading it."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, he was especially nervous in his heart, even if the Nie Yixi on the battlefield was still nervous.


    Five minutes had passed and the people Nie Yixi had waited for had already arrived. Staring at Koga''s expression and the person beside him who sent the message, he knew that Murin''s plan had succeeded.


    "What did you say? Our men were killed by a large group of fully armed men in black clothes. That''s not a small number. Are you sure?"


    That person''s face was covered in blood as he nodded seriously, "Yes, General, it is indeed like this now. Those people are really aggressive. If this goes on, our people will probably be completely annihilated. Please reconsider."


    He clenched his fists and shouted, "Tell them to retreat, you go down first. Don''t tell me this is what you want to see? Or could it be that this is your plan, to throw all of us into your fishing net? Don''t you know how to call for help? "


    "Mr. Kogol, calm down first. Don''t worry, our team is on the way. I hope you can persevere. I never had such a thought before. At that time, I thought that you could handle it by yourself, but now it seems that I have overestimated you."


    Yang Xiao waved his hand and whispered something into the subordinate''s ear, and that person left in a hurry. Right now, the official situation must have seen that Koga Lie was a tough guy, but now that he thought about it, he understood very clearly that he shouldn''t underestimate this person.


    Zhang Yu walked to the sofa at the side and crossed his legs. Yang Xiao had never consulted him when making any decisions, and now he had to get a little angry.


    "Cough, I don''t know if Mr. Kogol thinks that I am the boss of Viper Group or Yang Hua, but the two of you are talking happily, and are not putting me in your eyes anymore. Yang Kui, you are just one of my subordinates, what qualifications do you have to make decisions for me? Don''t tell me that you want to kick me away and sit in the position of being your family''s head, or that you want to treat my brothers like that."


    Yang Hua was stunned, he thought that no one knew what he had done, and how did Zhang Yu know that? Right now, he was extremely flustered in his heart, and what did he mean by that, was he trying to make them go extinct?


    "I don''t dare. You''ve always been our boss, but you never said anything. I thought you wanted me to make the decision. I overstepped my boundaries."


    Zhang Yu''s eyes were fixed on a certain place, and no one knew what he was thinking about, nor did they know what he was planning to do next.


    Yang Biao was extremely astonished in his heart, but he had basically listened to Yang Biao''s commands with his Viper Group. It was now time for Zhang Yu to abdicate his position, as he was the one who had personally pushed him up.


    Yang Xiao laughed out loud, pointed at Zhang Yu and shook his head: "You think I would say that? That''s impossible. You are just a puppet, after all these years, ever since I entered your house when you were seven years old, didn''t I come here step by step just for this day? "However, I never would have thought that you would betray them even after your family loved you so much, and seize everything about your father and your brothers'' health from me. Wouldn''t you be even more evil than me?"


    Zhang Yu did not say anything, but continued to play with his phone. Yang Xiao pointed his gun at Zhang Yu''s head and said, "From today onwards, you will be finished. If you have any last words, you can say it now.


    Zhang Yu laughed coldly: "Now you''re not considered desperate, but don''t you think that everything is going smoothly for you? Everything that went smoothly is very strange. Perhaps you still don''t know that my illness is lying to you just to make you trust me more. You should say this, everything that''s happened right now is all planned for you.


    Yang Lang looked at him in disbelief: "You, you, this bitch, I''ll kill you."


    Just as he finished speaking, his eyes widened as he stared at Zhang Yu. Without further words, he fell to the ground and died with grievances.


    He stared at the viper in panic. He was the real viper, where the bullet had come from, when and where, and when those people had stood there. All of this happened too fast, to the point where he couldn''t even react.


    "You, you, how did you do that? Are those people outside yours?"


    Zhang Yu didn''t even have time to look at him before he was killed with a flying dagger. This person was too noisy, he couldn''t even speak properly, which was too disappointing.


    "Fourth Master, come out. No, I should call you boss, right now you should come out, I don''t dare to kill you yet, maybe more specifically, I can''t kill you yet."


    Nie Yixi slowly stood up from behind the pillar, he stared at Zhang Yu: "All of this is your scheme, we are just your actors, but what is your goal?"


    He truly did not guess Zhang Yu''s motive, and even now, he still did not see through this young man.


    "Actually, you knew about it since a long time ago, didn''t you? You should know why my mother died when Li Xiao passed on the message to you. It''s not that you don''t know why my mother died when she was born, it''s all because of him, it''s just that he has always wanted this position, and repeatedly attacked my father and brother for so many years, I can only watch and do nothing. All these years I''ve continuously increased my strength, it''s just for the sake of getting rid of him today, my father has been so loyal to the organization for so many years, it''s impossible for me to betray him. "


    Actually, there was an even more important reason, because his wife was Peng Yanfei. She was the only child of Uncle Peng that existed in the world and required him to protect her.

 C116

    Nie Yixi was shocked, all this while they had thought that Zhang Yu had betrayed them, but they did not expect him to be the one to shoulder the responsibility of saving their family. Honestly speaking, if such a person was an enemy, then he would not be easy to deal with.


    "I can''t help but admire your courage and courage. You actually chose such a method, and let him obtain what he wants. Nothing is more hurtful than destroying everything in one go. However, your father and brothers seem to have a deep misunderstanding towards you."


    Zhang Yu took a step back and laughed, "I really did not explain this matter to them. After all, I am aware of what Yang Kuang did, and part of the reason was because of me. Presumably, you also know that I am not only the leader of the Viper Group, but also a member of the mafia.


    Nie Yixi''s smile stiffened. It seems that he really shouldn''t be underestimated, it''s just that when did he join the mafia? The organization''s internal information network did not have any records at all.


    Very quickly, Valeriy stood beside Nie Yixi and took off his mask.


    "Viper, I didn''t know you were so scheming, but would your father agree? If you are not loyal to your organization, you can do two things at once. You have already let him down once.


    Zhang Yu''s eyes were wide open. He knew that his father had already looked at him in despair then, and his older brothers'' feelings for him had also been unbearable. Every time he felt pain, they would strengthen their practice to make him forget that he was the team leader of the Viper Group, and forget about the figure that he had once looked forward to.


    Unfortunately, he had betrayed them in the end. Unfortunately, he had disappointed them once again. This time, it might really be time for him to keep his position.


    Nie Yixi stopped Valeriy from speaking, and took a step forward while patting him on the shoulder: "It doesn''t matter, no matter what, you are his most beloved child. His parents will not blame you for your child''s mistakes, you just need to properly recognize your mistake.


    This was indeed the truth. Originally, the reason why Zhang Yu doted on him so much was because he came to visit her, so she left after giving birth to him. Zhang Zhenhao doted on this child even more, thinking that this was what his wife had saved for him with her life.


    Viper Group is indeed not suitable for me to wield. It''s just that you need to fight with me, life and death are determined by fate. If I lose, then return to the organization and if you lose, then I will reveal all the secrets of Viper Group.


    Valeriy fought his way out: "At first, I thought that you were clear about the wrongs that you had done, but now, it seems like you are still a child. The Black Hand Group is your organization''s greatest enemy, and you actually chose your opponent''s person. Nie Yixi doesn''t need to fight, I will fight with you, if you can win against me, I promise you anything you want, but if you lose, immediately withdraw. "


    Just as he finished speaking, a deep voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    Valeriy, that''s a matter of the organization, why are you blindly joining in the fun?


    Everyone was surprised to see him walk over, step by step. He walked over politely and extended his hand: "Hello, Fourth Master. You have finally arrived. I don''t need to introduce myself anymore, right?"


    "Hello William, I''ve finally met you too. It''s really not easy meeting the Third Master of the mafia. It''s not easy coming this time, but I''m afraid it won''t be easy today."


    Zhang Yu walked to his side and nodded. Although he did not know what position Zhang Yu had in the mafia, it seemed that it was not low. After all, everyone behind William had bowed to him.


    Valeriy clenched his teeth: "William, it''s you again, why are you always messing with me, what are you trying to do, what are you doing here at this time, just to watch the two of them fighting?"


    None of them were confident in facing a dangerous character like William. Valeriy looked at the calm and composed Nie Yixi, he was not in a rush at all.


    "No no, how could my goal for coming here be that simple? It would be the best if I could kill you, but you unconditionally supporting a good brother like Fourth Master makes me too jealous. Even jealous to the point that I want to destroy you, so I can break the shield behind him.


    Valeriy glared at him angrily as she walked in front of him to face off against William.


    "Then you might not be able to do it. He''s someone I''m protecting, do you think your Mafia can deal with us? You may not be too naive, but don''t you know that your big brother was defeated by me? "


    Nie Yixi understood that these three were brothers very well. This person was rebellious and unyielding, and was stubborn to the point that once he made up his mind, no one would change him, unless it was his big brother, Davis, who had the ability to control himself.


    "You, hmph, I''m warning you, do not underestimate me, or else you will lose miserably. However, I''m looking forward to your match, hmm?"


    Zhang Yu stared at Nie Yixi, waiting for him to fight, Valeriy was also looking at Nie Yixi, he was injured just now, so it was obvious that he was not at his best right now.


    Nie Yixi looked at the clock in his hand. Since he could come in and prove that the people outside could be controlled by them, but the octopus was pretty much ready, he decided to let the people behind him go back first. Especially the two fellows upstairs.


    It was just a little bit of manpower, but it was also a little bit of WQ. The current situation was very unfavorable for them.


    "Compete?" How about he''s not up to it, or Mr. William himself? "


    Nie Yixi could only stall for time. Wait until the octopus redeemed all of them, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to save them at this time.


    "NO, since the Fourth Master wants to compete with me, then let''s compete in a different way. For example, a life wager, do you dare?"


    Valeriy looked at them like they were crazy, pulling Nie Yixi along to shake his head, his eyes saying don''t agree to his request, you can''t agree to his request, you can''t.


    "Alright, since Mr. William wants to play, then let''s play a little bit more. Say the rules, let''s see how you play, bet your life, you''re the second person who dares to gamble with me. Your courage just caught up to your big brother, not bad."


    Valeriy''s face was full of disbelief, how could he agree like this, was this person really stupid? How could they agree to his unreasonable request? They were all lunatics.

 C117

    However, Nie Yixi didn''t know that there was someone on his way here. She didn''t want any more accidents to happen, but when Peng Yanfei saw that video, he became agitated and immediately contacted Nie Zehao and Xiao Xiao. He told the two of them to prepare for his future.


    When the honest monarch heard this news, he was very surprised. He did not expect that Peng Yanfei had already fallen in love with Nie Yixi, and he himself would not have a chance. However, in this aspect, he could still help him.


    Thus, he got his brother''s private helicopter to drive out. Lian Junyao didn''t have any consultants to bring over, so he just told them to bring it out for him. He just didn''t expect that this brother of his was actually meant for his sister-in-law.


    Lian Junyao was a man with a lot of nerves. He even forgot to ask Jun Wu Yi how he got to know Peng Yanfei, but since he had borrowed the plane at this time, he decided to look for his second brother. He was truly blessed.


    Nie Yixi''s actions were not a secret to them.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded: "Thank you, monarch. When I return, I will treat you to a big meal. Just you wait, when that time comes you will also be able to meet him.


    Peng Yanfei directly boarded the plane as he said that, he did not seem like he was going to let Fei Fei take the risk. After all, he more or less knew about the place like the Black Law Palace, and it was very chaotic.


    On the contrary, she was very nervous as she had already sent her a lot of information while they were on the plane. This time, she did not want any more accidents to happen, but fortunately, she would be able to catch the plane back tomorrow, so she hoped that she would be able to catch it on Sunday.


    When they arrived at their destination, Peng Yanfei caught a taxi or two on their journey and directly showed the driver the location, hoping that the driver would succeed in sending him over. On the way, Peng Yanfei looked at the scenery around him and saw that Black Fei was indeed the same as its name, a dark corner that no one knew what kind of person was inside.


    When they arrived at their destination, the serious atmosphere on both sides of the road made Peng Yanfei alert. He got off the car at the corner in front of them and instructed the driver to quickly leave.


    Peng Yanfei slowly walked through the entrance. There were guards at the entrance, but there were some who were fully equipped, looking very solemn, and were not from their own country. The most important thing was that the symbols on their hands indicated that they were members of the ''Black Hand'', but Xiao Xiao''s information showed that there were no ''Black Hand'' involved, what was going on?


    Peng Yanfei was very worried in his heart. The current situation in the room was precisely the time of their life wager, a time of anxiety.


    "Since the Fourth Master is so straightforward, I will announce the rules. There is only one bullet and everyone has four chances to snatch it, but the death rate is one in eight, no matter who I am to, I will not know if the Fourth Master has any objections."


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "No, let''s begin."


    Peng Yanfei was still wandering around outside, but the two guards looked at her strangely.


    "Hey, Mike, don''t you think that girl is weird? "We''ve been wandering around at the entrance the entire time, but our appearances are a bit too perfect. Do we ¡­ hehe ¡­"


    The other guard nodded and agreed. "Indeed, brother, go and ask him. If he is a dangerous person, we can also enjoy the benefits."


    The two of them laughed slyly towards the two of them. The evil smile on Peng Yanfei''s face showed that there seemed to be something going on between the two of them.


    "Hey, little girl, what are you looking for? Do you need my brothers'' help, huh? "


    Peng Yanfei said innocently: "Alright, I just lost my sister. I don''t know if my two kind brothers said that they would help me find her, I will definitely thank both of you properly."


    As Peng Yanfei spoke, his face flushed red and he lost control of himself. They spent their days amongst the men, feeling extremely tired, and had long wanted to find a beauty to vent on.


    The two of them nodded, as though they were already on guard against Peng Yanfei. Just as they were about to turn around, Peng Yanfei slashed their throats with his blade, and the two of them fell to the ground, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Peng Yanfei snorted and directly walked through the door, but there were even more people inside, they were staring at Peng Yanfei vigilantly, from time to time they would look at the two people outside, but what they saw were only ice cold corpses.


    A big fellow stood up and said, "Who are you? You actually dared to kill two of our brothers. Men, get your guns!"


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were startled, he immediately took out his own, without saying anything else, he killed the person in front of him, and with a loud bang, the person in front of him fell onto the ground.


    The person behind him was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t expect this woman to be so deadly.


    When they were still in shock, Peng Yanfei took out his gun and directly killed three people in front of him. By the time they could react, Peng Yanfei had already disappeared.


    Everyone frantically tried to find where he was, but it was even more abnormal for such a dangerous person to appear here.


    At this time, Peng Yanfei had already been pulled down by the octopus into the grass, waiting for the opportunity.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you here? Could it be that you''ve hidden this equipment from the boss again?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed awkwardly: "Hehe, let''s not talk about this for now. Tell me about the situation!


    Octopus explained the entire situation to Peng Yanfei with a serious face. Under such a situation, it would be difficult for them to breakthrough.


    Peng Yanfei scratched his chin and nodded: "Regarding this matter, let me think of a way, the entire situation is controlled by the Black Hand, you have to attack from the east and west, you bring your men to attack from the west, I will lead my men to surround them from the back, and attack from both sides, don''t forget that there is still one person trapped inside, Murin should be able to know of this method, let''s go."


    Octopus nodded its head. Originally, it had planned to go out and kill them all. It seemed like it would save more effort now.


    Octopus and his men suddenly attacked them from behind, catching them off guard. When Peng Yanfei and the others were dealing with the octopus seriously, Peng Yanfei led his men to kill the remaining people.


    Murin was also saved, but he looked at her with a terrified expression: "She? Who is she? "


    Octopus patted Murin''s shoulder and laughed. "This is our sister-in-law. She always surprises me, but she is also the woman I admire the most. You know her, sister-in-law. This is Murin, the captain of Hei Fei''s team."


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he stretched out his hand to shake Murin''s hand. The two of them could be considered to know each other now, but Murin had carefully sized up this woman in front of him. He didn''t expect that such a skinny and small girl would have such guts.

 C118

    Peng Yanfei nodded, but she was more concerned with Nie Yixi who was behind that door. After stopping Murin''s words, she said: "You guys clean up here, and see if there are any survivors. I''ll take a look inside, and my heart is a little unbalanced.


    The two of them nodded. Looking at Peng Yanfei''s running back, they felt at ease.


    The octopus pulled his head and said, "What are you doing, he''s going to find a husband, what are you going to do, we''re going to disturb him. Just stay here and help me clean up the mess, there are still a lot of things that we need to do here, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei opened the door and saw Nie Yixi pointing the gun at his head. With a kacha sound, Peng Yanfei''s pupils contracted and he shouted, "Nie Yixi, stop!


    Nie Yixi was also stunned, he thought he was hallucinating, that after going through two rounds of PVP, there were still no casualties, but the two of them were covered in perspiration, but they still had smiles on their lips, and when he heard Peng Yanfei''s voice, he thought that his soul had left his body.


    After slowly opening her eyes, she saw that Peng Yanfei had already walked in front of her, and stared at her in disbelief. "Fei Fei, why are you here, hm?"


    Peng Yanfei''s tears were already slowly flowing down her face, and everyone was looking at her in confusion. Only Nie Yixi understood the worry in her eyes, and instantly felt that she was really not a person, and the life wager that she agreed to really let down such a person who loved her.


    The two of them tightly embraced each other as Valeriy stared at Peng Yanfei in shock. Could it be that this was his wife, and that she was really beautiful?


    Since she was already here, there was no need for him to continue fighting with Nie Yixi. At that time, his father and Peng Yanfei''s father himself had already promised her and her brother a marriage, but now that he saw her living such a happy life, he was really happy about it. After going back, he might as well talk to his father about it.


    William ridiculed: "I never thought that even the always cold Fourth Master would be tempted, but now isn''t the time to hug a beauty. Fourth Master, we still haven''t finished our things yet, can''t we show our love again after this? Don''t you think that a lot of people here are single dogs?"


    Peng Yanfei loosened the gun Nie Yixi had casually taken from him, pushed him back a few steps, then pointed the gun at William and shouted: "I don''t care what you guys do, even if it''s a life wager, today, I will accompany you, Third Boss of the Black Hand Group. If you don''t feel like competing with women, I don''t mind directly shooting you in the end."


    William was interested. He had not expected this woman to be so powerful and so fierce. The stubbornness on her face made him feel that this woman was quite good to be his wife.


    "Oh, are you sure? If you were to compete with me now, it would be equivalent to depriving your own husband of his face. This is a man''s battlefield, but have you thought about the result after you beat me to death? The entire Mafia will take revenge on me, and Nie Yixi is the one who will be in trouble at that time. "


    Peng Yanfei sneered, took out his own gun, and directly shot him at the feet: "I''m so sorry, but what you met today was me, even if I killed you, your brother Davis could only swallow his anger down. If you don''t believe me, you can try, so it''s best for you not to challenge my bottom line, I don''t care about your man''s so-called face, I only want my husband to remain intact."


    With that, everyone was shocked, Valeriy clapped his hands and laughed.


    "Haha, Nie Yixi, you really have found a good wife. Can you share your secret technique of chasing wife with me?


    William was embarrassed. This woman''s face did not look like she was joking at all. Her hand speed when firing was especially fast. She looked like a well-trained person. Maybe if she did something, it would be like she said.


    Nie Yixi walked to her side: "Alright, don''t be like this, isn''t everything alright now? If you give this to me, we won''t compete anymore, okay? "


    Zhang Yu walked to William''s side and shook his head: "I think it''s best if you believe what she said, her background is stronger than yours, if she wants, then maybe the entire organization will belong to her. Let''s go, we should also leave now, since she has already entered, it proves that the people outside have all been killed by her, don''t ask me why, I suggest you ignore this matter."


    When he went back, he would have to ask his brother first before he knew the details. Also, how did that brat Zhang Yu actually know about it, and if he had already planned on not giving them the Viper Group since long ago, this despicable vile person.


    Murin, Octopus and Li Xiao brought Brown and appeared in front of everyone. Taking advantage of the moment when they were not paying attention, William took his men and left the scene. Zhang Yu stayed behind to carry out the negotiations, since he was Viper Group''s leader after all.


    Nie Yixi told Li Xiao, Octopus and the others to evacuate the group. After protecting the members of the Royal Family, the rest of them went to the conference room to discuss it, and that the battle had ended early because of Peng Yanfei, so it should be the second time. Nie Yixi''s heart was already beginning to doubt Peng Yanfei''s identity, but he insisted on his promise to her.


    Everyone was sitting inside, so no one said anything. What was he supposed to say now? The air was a little awkward.


    Peng Yanfei originally did not plan to go in. It was originally an internal matter of the organization, so she should not accept these things now.


    Valeriy very consciously went to help Li Xiao and the others. After all, he was considered an outsider in the organization, so he had to avoid suspicion this time.


    When Zhang Yu saw Murin standing up, he immediately bowed to him.


    "Regarding the matter with Ming Hao, I feel that I still need to apologize to you, after all it''s related to me, so the matter this time is my apology. As for the Viper Group, I think I will make some sort of agreement with the Fourth Master, after all, it''s my fault for causing this kind of situation, but I will not compromise for this reason, and I will even less explain to you about the Black Hand."


    Nie Yixi nodded and Murin''s face was filled with anger. It was good that this matter was not brought up, but when the topic was brought up, other than anger and no other emotions, Murin stood up and walked out. He needed to calm down a little.


    Peng Yanfei only listened quietly, and did not express his views.


    After all, right now, out of the five big groups, only Viper is most loyal to Boss Peng. The matter from the beginning is so far related to the group leader of group three, so I think you shouldn''t leave.


    Zhang Yu remained silent, looking at Peng Yanfei with a strange expression. It seemed that this matter had dealt her a huge blow.

 C119

    Zhang Yu had already thought of this in his heart, he believed that his entire family would support him, just that this decision should not be made right now. This was also a rather troublesome thought.


    "I won''t give Viper Group to members of the mafia, don''t worry, I''ll talk to you privately about this matter. Do you think the people around you need to hide?"


    Zhang Yu said this as he looked at the people around him. It seemed like only she and the octopus were here, the octopus shrugged its shoulders and pushed Peng Yanfei out.


    "Sister-in-law, let''s go. When the two of them talk, they always feel that we''re in their way. It''s still too late to talk about the solution. Hurry up and go home to wash up and sleep."


    Before Peng Yanfei could even finish his words, he was pushed outside by the octopus into a daze.


    Nie Yixi did not plan to invite them out in the first place, as he would announce it after he found out. It would be the same if he said it in front of everyone, but it would be the same later.


    "Speak, everyone has already left. Only you and I are left in this room. Whose subordinate do you plan on assigning Viper Group to? You''ll only be relieved if that happens."


    Zhang Yu opened his mouth after a long hesitation, "Peng Yanfei."


    Nie Yixi was startled. How did he know his wife''s name? Since the beginning, he had never mentioned this name, at most it was Fei Fei.


    Zhang Yu saw through his doubt.


    "You don''t need to worry about her, you don''t need to know why I handed over this group to her. You just need to keep this a secret, otherwise she will be in great danger, and just now, I was hesitating whether I should take down this matter. After all, if the other three groups knew that the person in charge of Viper Group was actually a girl, they would have definitely attacked her."


    The meaning behind this was clear. After all, the current situation was difficult to explain. Everyone wanted to expand their team. Not only did they have more subordinates, but they also had their own territory.


    Nie Yixi nodded his head, he agreed with her on this point.


    "But, why did you hand over the Viper Group to her? She''s not a member of the organisation, and what you''re doing is pushing her into the abyss. Right now, not only does Shi Jingyan have investigations into her, he has them too."


    Zhang Yu understood the remaining matter without him saying anything, but Zhang Yu did not change his mind because of this. He had always been determined in his own thoughts.


    "That''s why I need to keep this a secret, and it''s enough for everyone to announce that you are taking back the group. Anyways, it''s both you and your wife, but my condition is that the Viper Group will forever belong to Peng Yanfei, so I won''t decline this condition. Since I''m in the mafia now, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know about the things here, so let''s discuss it until here, if you dare to bully her in the future, I will snatch her away from your side."


    Zhang Yu warned as he raised his fist and placed it in front of Nie Yixi.


    "You will never wait for this day, believe me."


    Zhang Yu laughed and left the room. When he walked out of the door, he saw Peng Yanfei standing there foolishly, and nodded at him in embarrassment.


    Zhang Yu stroked her hair and smiled: "Take this name card and if you have anything else, you can go and find me directly. You know, he misses you and hopes that you can go back and see him.


    Peng Yanfei was stunned in place, from the first time he had met her, he had already felt that something was amiss, so that''s how it was. Zhang Yu already knew who she was from the first glance, the person he spoke of was probably Uncle Zhang, it seems like he had suffered for them for so many years.


    Peng Yanfei bowed with tears rolling in her eyes, "Alright, I will. Don''t worry, just Third Brother, they don''t know about your matters? Are you going to keep lying to them? "


    Zhang Yu did not speak, he patted Peng Yanfei''s shoulders and left. The lonely figure''s one hand shook in the air, as if he had become a little different at this moment.


    When she was young, she didn''t want to call him big brother, and she always bullied him. But now, she was willing to call him third brother, just because they had already done so much for her.


    Peng Yanfei slowly walked in and sat by Nie Yixi''s side with his head down, not daring to look up at him. Because the fight with William downstairs earlier was too intense, he felt a little guilty, afraid that would blame him.


    Nie Yixi stared at her despicable appearance, and immediately hugged her tightly, patting her back.


    If I lost you, how would I live? Have you thought about it, although it was my fault before, I also didn''t consider your feelings. I have to apologize for this matter, but don''t do such a dangerous thing again, okay?


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, his tears flowing uncontrollably. This time, it was truly dangerous, but luckily Zhang Yu was here, as he did not know what incredible things they were discussing.


    "You still have the nerve to talk about it. If I don''t come, would you guys want to bet until the end? There''s a bullet in there. If you''re unlucky, what would you do in the end? Tell me."


    The more Peng Yanfei talked, the more excited he became, the more anxious he felt, but in front of outsiders, she had to become strong, so that they wouldn''t be happy because of their teammates'' injuries, and they wouldn''t attack because of the lack of morale, which was what her father had told her.


    Nie Yixi hugged her tightly, consoling her. He was feeling both happiness and pain in his heart, he planned to bring her back to see his parents, and hope that they would accept the person he loved.


    After the two of them calmed down, Peng Yanfei dried her eyes and stared at him.


    "Speak, you discussed some bad things with him and felt that something was very wrong. Tell me, if there is anything you dare to hide from me, then you can consider for yourself what happened just now and how many critical hits you can take from me. Think about it carefully."


    Nie Yixi couldn''t retract the sweet smile on his face. With her here, he was really happy, he really couldn''t imagine what he would look like in the future without her, maybe even committing suicide.


    "About that, about that, I''ll tell you after we get back to the organization. We can''t be too exposed now, there are still a lot of things waiting for us outside. Let''s go, we can''t keep making them busy, right?"


    Before Peng Yanfei could react, she was pulled towards the door by this man. When she opened the door, she saw a group of people outside listening to her.

 C120

    Everyone awkwardly touched their heads. Octopus was the most obvious one.


    Li Xiao, we are not done with the matters of the two of us, let''s go, hehe, Murin, you should go as well, quickly.


    The octopus wanted to escape the scene of the crime as soon as it said that, while the others started to act like they were dumb. Some of them directly escaped under Nie Yixi''s nose with their fastest speed.


    Nie Yixi stared at the octopus in a daze, and when she saw that he was about to walk over, she directly pulled his collar and brought it over.


    "Is it fun to eavesdrop? What did you hear, eh? "Octopus, haven''t you been a bit gutsy recently? You don''t even put me in your eyes anymore, don''t you think we''re training a little less?"


    The octopus shrugged its shoulders and curled up its legs like an octopus.


    No no, absolutely not, it''s true, boss, you have to see clearly, my feelings for you are heaven and earth, the sun and moon can be seen, true to the truth, more real than real gold and silver, just that, just, I just want to hear what you really look like in front of sister-in-law, but boss you''re really amazing, those few moves of yours are learned by my little brother, hehehe.


    Li Xiao and Murin who was at the side secretly laughed. Was this octopus really stupid or was it really stupid? If they were to continue talking about this now, it would just be asking for a scolding. Looks like today''s mission was a piece of cake for them.


    Li Xiao pointed to the outside, and Mu Qing nodded, and just as the two of them were about to leave with their arms around each other''s shoulders, Nie Yixi behind them said coldly: "Octopus, Li Xiao and Mu Qing, clean this place up, and count the number of people. The royal family''s medicine is arranged properly, all of the work will be given to the three of you, as well as the people who were eavesdropping on you just now, carry out the orders immediately."


    Nie Yixi stared at the two people who were about to escape. Little brat, do you think that he''s blind?


    Octopus laughed out loud. "See if you guys are still gloating? I saw the look of disdain in your eyes just now. Hmph, I won''t bother with you guys anymore."


    Li Xiao and Murin, on the other hand, could not help but smile bitterly.


    Peng Yanfei who was watching from behind could not help but let out a laugh.


    The octopus turned its head and quickly escaped from Nie Yixi''s grasp. It ran to Peng Yanfei''s side and stared at her with a wronged expression, "Sister-in-law, are you really going to bear watching us suffer like this? Don''t you have a trace of pity in your heart? Don''t you want to help your lovely brothers? "


    Puchi ¡­


    Octopus, how come I didn''t know that you were such a funny guy in the past? You''re the captain, look at how good you''re being used as a leader here, I didn''t see how positive you are when you carry out missions. I actually support your boss''s opinion, if I punish you more severely.


    The octopus stared at the sky with a look of helplessness and sorrow, "Oh god, oh earth, what kind of boss and sister-in-law did I find here? All of these bullies me, what''s wrong with eavesdropping? "Who doesn''t have a girlfriend who would know how to abuse a single dog like us and even punish us for physical labour now ¡­"


    He knelt on the ground and complained. When no one bothered with him, he slowly put down his head. There was already no one by his side. This was naked contempt.


    Murin shook his head. He was still the same.


    Li Xiao laughed out loud, octopus were really a stupid bunch, it was fine that they were tricked by their boss, but they did not even hear the lies that their sister-in-law told them, the royalty soldiers were already here cleaning up the mess, they really were stupid, they really needed them.


    Peng Yanfei walked over to Nie Yixi and went down the stairs to call for the Islamic Cult. He had to go and avoid this war, so he stayed in the secret garden and did not come out.


    Sure enough, they did not disappoint his expectations. They had really succeeded.


    "Fourth Master, thank you so much. We finally have the chance to make a comeback. Good, you must attend our grand banquet tomorrow.


    Nie Yixi did not have any objections, she turned and asked Peng Yanfei, nodding her head to indicate that she could participate.


    Valeriy put down the work in his hands and quickly walked over, together with Isobel, the two of them were talking and laughing, it felt like they had reached an agreement. Nie Yixi stared at Valeriy, his face revealing the look of a merchant who should have, proving that he had already brought his products here.


    Valeriy stood next to Peng Yanfei, prodding her with his finger: "Hey, we just saw each other, do you remember?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he reached out his hand, "Hello, Mr. Valeriy. Although I have never heard him mention you, I still have some understanding towards you. It''s just that the information is still information.


    "Thank you for your praise. Being praised by a beautiful woman like you is really my honor. I wonder if I can invite you to have a meal with me tonight?"


    Peng Yanfei raised his head and looked at Nie Yixi, and only heard two words: "No."


    Nie Yixi looked at Valeriy with a darkened face, as if to say if you disturb the two of us tonight, you would definitely die tomorrow. This scared Valeriy so much that his back felt cold, and he said tactfully: "Looks like there won''t be a show today, but another day is fine, I hope elder sister-in-law will agree."


    Peng Yanfei nodded her head shyly. She could still understand why Nie Yixi still called her sister-in-law, but why did he call her that now?


    Brown and the others also noticed Peng Yanfei, who was standing beside Nie Yixi. When did this woman stand by his side?


    After handing over the tasks to the members of the Royal Family, Nie Yixi and the others returned to their own gathering place, and each of them returned to their own rooms. Tonight, Nie Yixi had given the absolute order that if anyone tried to eavesdrop on them, they would have to travel for a month in the Amazon Forest.


    Because of this order, tonight was exceptionally quiet. Everyone hurriedly washed up and returned to their own rooms not long after they returned, and without speaking or playing around, it was so quiet that Peng Yanfei felt like something was going to happen.


    Nie Yixi stared at her cautious look with a smile on his face. He directly carried her in his arms and threw her onto the bed after returning to his room. He was a little nervous in his heart.

 C121

    Nie Yixi stared at Peng Yanfei with a smile on his face, and pointed to the thing on her body.


    "Don''t you feel like it''s easier to get rid of your gun than to get rid of your equipment? Do you want to murder your husband? "


    Peng Yanfei awkwardly touched the treasures on her body. These were all treasures that she had meticulously selected, if not for this trip, she might not even have been able to take out Ni, the secret treasure.


    "Hmph, you really don''t have good eyesight. These are all good stuff. Seriously, but you should go out for a while. I can just take a bath, I was sweating a moment ago."


    Peng Yanfei directly pushed him away after saying that, but before he could say anything, he was already at the door. Just as he was about to say something, a bang sounded out, and Peng Yanfei directly closed the door.


    Nie Yixi was also helpless as he walked towards Li Xiao''s door and knocked.


    Bang Bang...


    Li Xiao put on his pajamas and walked out. When he saw that it was his boss, he was a little frightened.


    "Boss, did sister-in-law chase you out?" I really didn''t expect it. Did you offend sister-in-law somehow? "


    Nie Yixi was upset. He had originally wanted to sleep comfortably, but under these circumstances, he would have to seek refuge with his brothers. However, wasn''t this guy being too slow?


    "Are you a woman? "You''re so childish, hurry up and get out of the way, I''m going to take a bath."


    After Nie Yixi directly took off the clothes on her body, she immediately went into the bathroom to wash up. After today, she had not slept soundly, and had initially thought that her little girl could sleep peacefully while holding her beauty. Now, she had even been chased out by him, what the hell was going on?


    When Nie Yixi came out, he was completely dumbfounded. In between, there was a row of good students sitting on the sofa as they discussed the topic: Why did boss get chased out by sister-in-law?


    "For the few of you, Murin and the octopus are fine, but why did even you, Valeriy, come over to join in the fun? You guys are rebelling now!"


    Valeriy smiled and laid on Nie Yixi''s shoulder: "Aiyo, brother, if you have any difficulties, just say it out. We brothers can still help you out with some ideas, look at you, when did you get chased out by sister-in-law? You''re so proud of your business, and you''re a big shot in the organization, why are you suddenly a tiger turned into a cat in front of sister-in-law?"


    The moment he said this, everyone started laughing, and Octopus took over: "Aiya, that''s because you guys are ignorant and ill-informed now, big brother is under strict control, you guys don''t know, the last time he had a quarrel, he originally wanted us to train in the forest with Li Xiao and the others, and then Su Ming found sister-in-law to communicate with her, and sister-in-law to talk to big brother again, thus we were able to avoid all kinds of suffering and suffering."


    Li Xiao nodded his head: "So it was like this, no wonder it came so suddenly, and canceled so suddenly, and it turned out to be like this, I really did not think of it, boss, tell me about it."


    Nie Yixi''s face turned ugly.


    "All of you shut up. It''s not right to stand and talk like that. Don''t you see that your sister-in-law is so amazing? Didn''t Octopus infiltrate into other people''s territory alone when we first met?" I think you all owe me a lesson. When are you going to let your sister-in-law teach you all a lesson? "


    Everyone covered their mouths and laughed, afraid that Nie Yixi would throw them over the shoulder.


    The five of them chatted as they drank their beer freely. Nie Yixi put down his serious attitude and chatted with everyone else.


    But on the other hand, Peng Yanfei had already finished showering, and was no longer there when she opened the door, leaving her dumbstruck. Didn''t she ask him to wait a bit? As she looked around, the laughter next door caught her attention.


    Peng Yanfei slowly walked to the door and laughed out loud: "You guys don''t know, but your sister-in-law is really cute and silly sometimes. It''s always been the wrong thing to love her, just that, sometimes you guys are speechless."


    At first, Peng Yanfei thought that it was good, but what did she mean by the following words? Did she mean that it would be too troublesome for her?


    Peng Yanfei knocked on the door softly.


    Li Xiao laughed as he opened the door, but the moment he did so, his smile froze. Why was his sister-in-law here?


    "Sister-in-law, why, how are you here? Did you come to look for boss? Please come in."


    Thank you, Li Xiao. You guys are chatting really happily, I also want to see if there''s one of you who can get me a bottle of beer.


    Peng Yanfei was smiling. There was nothing wrong with that, but why did Li Xiao feel a chill behind him?


    When Peng Yanfei walked over, Nie Yixi lowered his head, and the octopus hurriedly gave its seat to her. "Sister-in-law, why have you come?


    Valeriy also laughed: "Sister-in-law, just now, when we first sent you to look for Nie Yixi, I didn''t expect you to be such a heroine, I really admire you, but this time, she''s convinced."


    Peng Yanfei still maintained his smile on his face, but he did not let anyone feel the cold, but Nie Yixi, who was sitting beside her, was different. still did not change his smile on his face, but he did not let anyone feel the cold, but Nie Yixi, who was sitting next to her, was different.


    "What happened? Weren''t we having a good chat just now?" Why is it only Ni? I haven''t heard enough. Sit down. "


    At this time, everyone finally understood that their sister-in-law was unhappy, and now, they could be considered to have experienced how strict Nie Yixi was as a wife. Who would have thought that the majestic Fourth Master would actually turn into the Nie Yixi who was afraid of wife.


    "Wife, let''s go back and talk about this when you have something to say. How will your husband manage his subordinates if you act like this in the future? Don''t you have a lot of dignity?"


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded, then pointed at the door to allow him to go out, then shouted at the rest: "All of you, stand at attention, take a rest."


    Everyone stood up quickly. Li Xiao who had taken out his beer still didn''t know what was going on as he quickly joined the party and looked around at his right side.


    "Is your boss very powerful? Who gave you the right to gossip behind other people''s backs? No one is allowed this kind of thing, do you think I would say that? Of course not. "


    They really thought that Peng Yanfei was going to make them angry, but they never thought that it was this kind of elder sister-in-law.


    Seeing them sigh, Peng Yanfei directly punched them in the stomach, clapped his hands and left. The four of them laid on the sofa with their hands covering their stomachs, he never thought that they were actually this kind of sister-in-law.

 C122

    When Nie Yixi returned to his room, he laid on his bed and waited for Peng Yanfei to take care of those bastards. It was just that he did not expect that his end would be even worse than theirs.


    After Peng Yanfei shut the door, he slowly walked to his own room and lightly closed the door before walking to the bedside and stared at Nie Yixi, just like that.


    "What''s wrong, wife? Hurry up and go to sleep. I didn''t sleep last night because of some matters. Shouldn''t you let me hug you for a good night''s sleep? I didn''t lie to you."


    Peng Yanfei laughed as he slowly walked onto the bed and laid down, then directly punched him. Immediately, Nie Yixi''s face tightened, this woman used all her strength, the pain made Nie Yixi roll around on the bed, unconsciously rolling to her side, rubbing his skin.


    "Wifey, can you not be so fierce? Look at how badly you''ve beaten him up."


    Nie Yixi even brought grievance to the System, but simply ignored him, and deserved it for making him speak ill of him. However, in his heart, he still couldn''t help it, and reached out his hand to rub his stomach.


    It was daybreak, and the two were still snuggling up against each other. The people downstairs were staring at the rooms upstairs. What''s the time for them to come down? What were they up to yesterday?


    "Say, why do you think boss''s energy is so good? He was already a bit late last night, and he was still struggling so much. No wonder neither of them woke up at 9 o''clock, I think we should go back to work first."


    Murin was also in favor of it, "I feel that Li Xiao is right, let''s get back to business first, I wonder what Mr. Valeriy is planning to do here ¡­"


    He can just call me Valeriy. Next, I plan to go to the Royal Family and negotiate a contract with them that has not been officially signed, and after I settle this matter, I still need to pay a visit to Frank, the big idiot. I want to see what he has to say about what happened yesterday. "


    "Alright, then we''ll do as we please. I''ll give you the car keys outside. It''ll be more convenient with one car. If you don''t want to drive, then tell Octopus to drive it for you. We''ll leave first."


    After Valeriy sent them away, the octopus looked at him with a face full of boredom: "Why don''t you bring me to the palace to have a look? Coincidentally, I was bored while I was at home, my lord didn''t get up, so even if he was here, he wouldn''t care about me.


    Valeriy nodded. Seeing his pitiful look, he could be considered a trusting person, but this time, he did not bring many people with him.


    After that, the two of them left the room, the two on the bed woke up too. Peng Yanfei took his phone and looked at the time, oh my god, it was already 10 o''clock, push Nie Yixi, wake him up and point at the time: "Oh my god, it is already this time, should we go back today, or hurry up and get up, shouldn''t we go to the palace to attend the banquet?"


    Nie Yixi nodded, he was prepared to stand up and hug Peng Yanfei who was holding onto his phone, then lay on the bed, and only when she was by his side would he feel better, to be able to lie on the bed like this.


    Peng Yanfei hugged him tightly and insisted for him to get up. The two of them played on the bed for a while.


    After half an hour had passed, the two of them still woke up. After washing up and eating, it was unknown if it was already lunch or breakfast, but the two of them were actually very sweet together. After Li Xiao and Murin brought some documents back, they stared at the two of them in disdain.


    Li Xiao pulled Murin and left, now it was better to leave some space for the two of them. After everything had been tidied up, Li Xiao walked in and handed the documents over to Nie Yixi.


    "Boss, I''ve finally seen it with my own eyes. You''re even more doting than me. Yue is going to get moldy at home. When are we going back? We''re almost done here. Take a look."


    Nie Yixi stared at Li Xiao, which was true, Zhang Yao Yue seemed to be pregnant, if not she would be able to follow him on the mission this time, and not know what the situation would be when the two of them met.


    "We''ll go back today, but we''ll talk about it after we meet with Islam and the others. You guys can make some arrangements, Ming Hao has already left, so it''s best to quickly confirm the vice captain''s selection. I''ll send some people from headquarters in a few days."


    Murin nodded. Perhaps he had seen through something. He had already felt a lot better about Minghao leaving, but he was still a friend that had accompanied him for so long. Many people would just let him go after that.


    As for the vice-captain candidate, it was better to make sure.


    The two of them left after understanding the details. They hadn''t left yet, but Peng Yanfei, who had finished changing into a formal attire, walked down from above. She was dressed in a white, fluffy dress.


    The two of them were shocked. So it turns out that sister-in-law''s beauty was not worse than those celebrities'', it could even be said that she was more beautiful. Li Xiao picked up his phone and directly took a photo before sending it to his wife.


    It was as if time had stopped for her beauty. Murin''s face turned red. This was probably the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life, but unfortunately, she wasn''t his type. Looking at the boss here, his face was full of pride.


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he slowly walked down. Although it was beautiful, his heart was broken down, and it was hard to walk on this dress.

 C123

    Not long after Ye Zichen sent the message, the call came in.


    "Hey, Li Xiao, you said that this is our sister-in-law, right? You must be lying to me, right? She''s that pretty, I''m afraid it''s that Xiao San that you found. Alright, Li Xiao, it would be weird if I didn''t deal with you when you came back."


    Li Xiao was unable to wash this off even if he jumped into the Yellow River. This was obviously his own sister-in-law.


    "You really misunderstood, Yue. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take a picture of you and you''ll know." He didn''t even hang up the phone and shouted, "Boss, boss, just stand together with sister-in-law and take a picture. I just sent a picture of sister-in-law to her, but she insisted that I was the one looking for Little San. Only the two of you can prove my innocence now, can you?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed: "Seeing that you care so much about your wife, I will reluctantly help you out. Hubby, come over here and let him prove it.


    Li Xiao was at a loss for words. Fortunately the two of them did not meet, otherwise, would the other men still be able to live? "Sister-in-law, stop messing with me. If she dies, then she really misunderstood and is pregnant. If she gets angry now, are you responsible for it, Sister-in-law?"


    After Peng Yanfei heard about the pregnancy, he became excited for some reason: "What did you say, she''s pregnant, it seems like I have to go visit her sometime. It''s been a few months, is the baby alright?"


    She had gotten to know this sister-in-law of hers a bit, but after hearing how concerned she was with her own child, it seemed like she also missed her child a lot. But after so long, why didn''t the two of them plan on having a child?


    However, she could not ask now, but Li Xiao understood her thoughts.


    "Sister-in-law, do you want a child as well? But my wife has just passed the dangerous period, and the first three months of pregnancy are the most dangerous for a woman. So when I left, I was very worried, afraid that she might have a chance, so my heart ¡­"


    Nie Yixi still could not quite understand his thoughts, and could only roughly imagine how Peng Yanfei would look like when he was pregnant. Peng Yanfei wasn''t very familiar with this aspect, he only thought about how a little life had slowly grown up in his stomach, and how it would be possible for it to be born in the end.


    She was looking forward to this. She looked at her belly, but it still didn''t seem to have any movement. She hadn''t done any safety measures, so why couldn''t she get pregnant?


    Nie Yixi patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, we will definitely have children of our own. At that time, he will definitely be the happiest child and you will be the best mother in the world. I wonder what kind of father he is. "


    Peng Yanfei started laughing, laughing while leaning on his chest. Turns out Nie Yixi was looking forward to it, too.


    Li Xiao looked at his phone and realized that he had not hung up yet. He picked up his phone and started to chat with Zhang Yao Yue, the two of them were chatting happily, Peng Yanfei also looked at Li Xiao''s happy back with a harmonious smile.


    The appointed time to meet them was 2 in the afternoon, and Octopus and Valeriy had rushed back as well. When Valeriy came back, he was very angry, but he was completely speechless when it came to Frank.


    When Frank heard about Valeriy''s arrival, his heart thumped once, and he quickly went out to welcome him. Manny also lowered his stance, this was their biggest supplier, if he accidentally offended him, then he wouldn''t be able to do business in the future.


    This time, it was not Manny who guided him. Frank directly walked over and shook his hand, "I never thought that Mr. Valeriy would be able to come to our store at this time. It''s really rare.


    Valeriy laughed, he was not willing to talk about these things in such deep words, but if he did not show it this time, he would feel that it would be easier to talk about it in the future.


    "It seems that Mr. Frank knew that I was coming. He''s already prepared. Let''s go, we should talk about some things. I''m looking forward to your explanation. I hope it will satisfy me."


    Frank''s expression changed, but he was still calm. What happened this time was not wrong. He just stood in the wrong place.


    Valeriy did not say anything as they were both in the private room, drinking the red wine in his hand. He was waiting for this man to apologize to him, but it seemed that he was going to disappoint Valeriy now.


    Octopus stood beside Frank. This was his second time here, and the first time he came, he was by Nie Yixi''s side. He was not familiar with the places they were at, but they were different this time.


    Finally Frank spoke.


    "Regarding this matter, I had already told the Fourth Master that I would maintain my neutrality, he had agreed, those last batch of WQs were really pre-reserved. You know my rules, the ones that were already pre-reserved were prepared for customers, I, Frank, relied on these rules and principles to survive, that''s why you are willing to cooperate with me, right?"


    These words were but a cunning excuse on Valeriy''s side, an undisguised excuse.


    "That''s right. At first, it was clearly because of your principles that I was willing to make the trade with you, but in reality, you only had principles in terms of benefits. Sometimes, to a certain degree, you should know how to change, and in the end, who saved your life.


    After Valeriy finished this sentence, he stood up and said as he walked: "We still have three months until this collaboration expires. You can decide for yourself then.


    The octopus followed him out of the Black Bar. When they returned to the gathering place, they saw the beautiful sister-in-law. Their heavy mood made them feel as if they had been cured.


    Valeriy''s mischievous nature appeared again. He walked up to her and gently raised her hand to kiss her: "Miss, may I invite you to dance a dance?"


    Peng Yanfei covered his mouth and laughed: "Sir, are you here to make fun of me? Valeriy, look at the tiger on your left staring at you. Are you sure you want to keep grabbing onto my hand? "


    "Sister-in-law, I know. Can''t you see that I don''t dare to look that way? "Just help me piss him off, who told him to sleep so late this morning. This is a punishment, but I feel like I''m in danger right now."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, because Nie Yixi slowly walked towards Peng Yanfei and saw that not only was Valeriy kissing his wife''s hand, he was also holding her hand.

 C124

    Valeriy immediately let go of Peng Yanfei''s hands and ran away. He was satisfied, now that he had kissed her and touched her, he was extremely angry.


    "Valeriy, have you gotten back on your skin recently? Are you going to compete with me in my whip skill?"


    "NO, don''t. You can''t treat me like this. It''s just kissing my sister-in-law. Isn''t that our proper etiquette? What''s more, did I see that my sister-in-law was too beautiful to resist? I don''t dare to do it again, so just spare me. "


    Nie Yixi gave a cold snort: "The set you have, you should at least use it against your little misses, don''t use it on your sister-in-law. You still haven''t eaten enough of last night''s lesson."


    Valeriy stared at Peng Yanfei in alarm. That''s right, the place that she hit last night was still in pain? She was really a woman who didn''t know how to react. She was scared. These two people were really scared. What brothers, what sister-in-law, they didn''t exist.


    Valeriy hugged the octopus with a sad face: "There''s no justice, octopus, we can only depend on each other for life, look at this brother of yours doesn''t look like brother, Sister-in-law is even bullying people, he''s making us sick."


    Seeing that this man was making a fool out of himself, Peng Yanfei broke out in laughter. This man was too shameless.


    Nie Yixi did not care about this man, he turned and went upstairs to prepare his clothes. It had only been two or three minutes since he had changed, and when he came down, Valeriy was already annoyed.


    "That''s not right, where are you guys going? Is there some activity? Wait for us, we will go together. Octopus, Li Xiao, Murin, let''s go and change clothes."


    Valeriy pulled all of them into his room to change clothes before coming down. Five minutes later, a large row of handsome men appeared, they were normally considered fools.


    "Not bad. All of you are quite handsome. But do you want to go on a blind date after dressing up like this?" "Why don''t you all go? I''ll wait here for each of you to bring a partner. Otherwise, it''ll be so awkward."


    Everyone looked at each other, it seemed to be true. Nie Yixi was the only one who had a partner, the rest were all male partners. Those who did not know her would think that this woman had so many bodyguards.


    Octopus smirked, "It''s alright, sister-in-law. Men are the same. Only then can you and boss be a match made in heaven? It''s getting late, let''s head out. " As he spoke, he ran outside and brought the car out.


    Murin consciously kicked off the other car and handed the car key to Nie Yixi. He didn''t want to drive the car to the two of them, it was simply eating dog food, he was already full and couldn''t eat dog food.


    The remaining four all ran to the octopus''s carriage and sped off. Nie Yixi was helpless, the four of them were enough, he pulled the gentle looking Peng Yanfei onto the car, the two of them followed behind and arrived at their destination in half an hour.


    The palace had long ago sent people to welcome them. The Islamic Republic of Iran placed great importance on Nie Yixi, with Brown leading 24 people who were waiting for them at the back.


    "Hello, Fourth Master. This way please. May I know who this person beside you is?"


    After shaking hands with him, Nie Yixi generously introduced himself.


    "This is my wife, Fei Fei. This is the first prince of the royal family, Israel." This is my wife, Fei Fei.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head and reached out his hand to shake the prince''s hand politely. He turned out to be the first prince, but from the looks of it, he could be considered a king as well.


    They were also married to Islamic princesses to Nie Yixi to strengthen the contract between them, but now it seemed to be difficult.


    When the group of people went to the back garden to admire the beautiful scenery, Shun Ke walked over, and the imperial chefs behind him started to prepare exquisite dishes, but they all sat down to discuss business, originally Peng Yanfei did not plan to participate, but unfortunately Nie Yixi continued to hold onto her hand.


    Islam was also present at the event with an envious look on her face. She also wished that she could choose her own marriage, but there were many things in the royal family that she couldn''t follow her wishes for. In many places, she had to consider the development of the entire country, including the benefits of marriage.


    But how she longed for a man who was as good to his wife as the Fourth Master, and how to respect her. This was what the people of the Royal family longed for and could not be asked for.


    Peng Yanfei really could not stand their boring topic, so he got up and walked towards the Islamic Princess. Just now, he had already asked Nie Yixi about the princess''s matter, and felt that she was a pitiful woman.


    "Hello, Princess."


    Peng Yanfei nodded politely.


    "Hello, Fourth Master''s wife. I don''t know your name, please forgive my rudeness."


    As he said this, he bent down to apologize. This gave Peng Yanfei a huge fright. He was clearly a princess, how could he apologize to others?


    Peng Yanfei helped her up and waved her hand: "Princess doesn''t need to apologize to me, it''s alright, you can call me Fei, I''ll call you Lan, but since you''re standing here by yourself and looking as if you have something on your mind, I came over to talk to you."


    Lan lowered her head, touching the teacup she had drunk. She was very annoyed, but she was very happy that no one called her by her first name.


    "Thank you, Fei. I''m very happy that you can call me that. I''m very envious that you have a husband that loves you so much, and I also want to have a happy marriage like this, but we were born with benefits, marriage and freedom are not in our hands at all. Sometimes I wonder why I was born here, but it seems like it is only natural."


    So it was because of this matter that the children of the majority of the rich and powerful families possessed such a status and life that was even more distinguished than ordinary people. However, such enjoyment deprived them of the most precious thing: love and freedom.


    Sometimes, she also felt very lucky to be able to find a man who loved her so much and made her depend on him. Perhaps, this was the reason why she existed.


    Peng Yanfei held her hand and shook his head, "Don''t be envious, and don''t be tangled either. There are many times when happiness is actually right in front of your eyes, and it''s just that you haven''t seen it yet.


    It was good to be able to comfort herself, but whether or not he should tell her that her father and brother were going to betroth her to her husband.

 C125

    Peng Yanfei and Lan were having a very happy countdown here. On the other side, Nie Yixi and the others were very heavy, it was all because of Islanke''s request.


    "Fourth Master, I have no other requests. I only hope that you can marry my daughter Lan, and that you can agree to my request."


    Even if Nie Yixi didn''t say anything, the brothers around him definitely wouldn''t agree.


    "Chief Eislank, it''s not just our boss who disagrees. Even I, the octopus, disapprove. He already has a wife, so that''s impossible."


    This was also what Nie Yixi was thinking, but because they were cooperating, and because the other party was a chief, it was hard to speak to.


    Li Xiao nodded his head in agreement: "Chief, octopus''s words are reasonable, even if boss agrees, you have to see if my sister-in-law is willing, don''t forget that she was the one who stopped this matter, please think twice, if not we will have a falling out."


    Eastlander''s face didn''t look too good. What they meant was that their daughter wasn''t good enough for their boss. Such boldness.


    "What do you mean by that? Does Nie Yixi need the consent of a woman to marry him? This is simply a fantasy, a tool for women to always be used. "


    These words made Octopus furious. What kind of woman was a tool to be used? Then according to what he said, his daughter marrying the boss was also a tool to be used. Was it just to protect the cooperation between them? After all, she was his daughter.


    Unknowingly, Peng Yanfei had already appeared behind Islamic Ke and was angrily looking at them.


    "Women are tools to be used? I would like to ask what qualifications you have to say such words. Is it because you are the chief? and you''re a successful person standing behind a peak looking down on us for saying things. You''re really arrogant. "


    Nie Yixi did not speak a word from the beginning to the end, because was there a need to reject something that was obviously impossible?


    I am very sorry, Chieftain, but I will not accept your proposal, regardless of your request, I will not accept it, because she is my only wife in my life, and what she said is what I said. Women are not just tools that you use, your mother was also born in October, and your wife also gave birth to your children.


    Nie Yixi stood up and pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand as he was about to walk out. There was still a trace of unwillingness on his face, but seeing that he was about to leave, he became flustered. How could he not understand the reasoning behind the words?


    Nie Yixi asked Murin to stay back and continue the negotiation, and Islamic Shrink also dispelled the idea of marrying his daughter to Nie Yixi. However, he seemed to think that his daughter was worried about not being able to get married off, and had his eyes set on Murin.


    After bidding farewell to Lan, Peng Yanfei directly followed Nie Yixi and the others. Although they only had a short two days time here, it was already sufficient for her as the situation was limited.


    "Hey, where are we going now?"


    "You shouldn''t call me Hey, you should call me husband, you understand? I''ll go out and take a look. Although there''s nothing good to do in Hei Fei, it''s still very rare to come here. If you don''t want to take a look, you''ll feel like there''s something missing, but if you don''t want to, then we''ll just go home. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded, she did not have any other requests, so she decided to take a stroll.


    "Are you coming together?"


    Peng Yanfei stared at the three people behind and said.


    Valeriy shamelessly nodded: "Yes, I want to go with you guys. Xiao and the octopus can also go with me.


    Nie Yixi turned around and punched Valeriy on the stomach. This sister-in-law didn''t even have a good fight yesterday, yet now she was being beaten up by her own good brother.


    "Take him back with you. It looks like he won''t be able to walk. Also, pack his luggage when you go back. I''ll give you a call and gather at the airport. This time''s matter can be considered to have been successfully completed."


    Li Xiao nodded his head and pulled the other two back to the carriage as he prepared to leave. After all, they were the orders of his boss and he had to obey.


    Nie Yixi brought Peng Yanfei to the center of the city to have a good time. After all, the center of the city was rather prosperous, or at least not as poor as when they came here.


    However, it was obvious that the two of them were strolling on the streets. Zhang He and Zhan Yue, who had never left in the first place, were also in the city center now.


    Nie Yixi actually felt that the two people in front of him were extremely familiar, and had forgotten who the two were. Peng Yanfei very tactfully took a hat from the side of his head to put on his body, because she was very familiar with Zhan Yue''s back.


    "What happened? A scarf appeared on his body and a hat appeared on his head. Did he meet someone he knew?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and pointed to the two people in black: "One of them is Zhan Yue, after all, he is in a company, so I can still recognize his back, so I better disguise myself a little. If they were to find out about this situation, I think my plan would be ruined, and I have already frowned a little, so I cannot just give up like that."


    Nie Yixi nodded, and protected her within his own body tightly. He turned around to see Nie Yixi hugging the sweet and honey of a woman he did not recognize, and his heart was filled with disdain. He had clearly already married Yan Fei, yet he was still trying to seduce Xiao San.


    He didn''t know what Shi Jingyan was thinking. Why would such a beautiful person sacrifice so much for Shi Jingyan? And now, one of them had a mistress, and one wanted to marry another woman, why was Peng Yanfei''s life so sad?


    Zhang He did not know what Zhan Yue was sad about, but the sad look on his face made him very curious.


    "What are you thinking? You''re about to cry. Don''t tell me you saw your own family and friends? But according to what I know, you will only have your little sister left soon. Could she be here?"


    "Your sister! Aiyah, there''s nothing, didn''t you say you wanted to help Young Master Shi meet a few customers? "Let''s go, there''s nothing left to do. It''s true. You''re clearly hurting me, but you actually made me sound so terrible. When will you be able to feel any other emotions?"


    Zhang He shrugged his shoulders. It was better not to have any other emotions. After all, they were useless. If they did, his family would not leave his side like this.

 C126

    Nie Yixi turned and protected Peng Yanfei, and from time to time, his gaze turned towards their direction. Zhan Yue and him looked at each other, and then pulled Zhang He and left the market, but that look in his eyes was as though Nie Yixi was dead.


    After they left, Nie Yixi slowly released Peng Yanfei, and smiled: "Now that good friend of yours truly misunderstood me, you did not see the look in his eyes just now. That questioning look, seems to be saying why you betrayed Peng Yanfei."


    Peng Yanfei was speechless, but her attitude towards Zhan Yue was still very good. She was one of her few rare good friends, and was very considerate in the company. Although she didn''t know if what she had said was true or not, and she hoped that it wasn''t true, she was still embarrassed.


    Nie Yixi waved his hand in front of Peng Yanfei''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong, seeing that Zhan Yue''s soul is gone, why don''t I send you to look for him?"


    Peng Yanfei smelled a very sour smell, and he was laughing in his heart: Oh, what''s wrong? What a sour smell, do you smell it?


    I haven''t interrogated you properly about your relationship with him, so don''t change the subject. When I wasn''t around, you actually had an ambiguous relationship with another man.


    Peng Yanfei''s expression of being afraid made Nie Yixi feel very comfortable in his heart. Just after walking two steps, he felt that something was wrong, and when he turned around, he saw that Peng Yanfei was no longer there. This woman really did not let him relax.


    Nie Yixi looked around but did not see anyone around. He started to worry a little, he was still behind him just a moment ago, but he had only taken two steps before he found out that this person could still fly.


    Nie Yixi turned and walked back to the original two steps. At the corner of the room, he saw that she was buying ice cream, and was even being played around with by the ice cream clerk. He walked over, and laughed mockingly, while Peng Yanfei stared angrily at the ice cream buyer, and that person did not dare to tease her again, so he obediently gave her the ice cream.


    Peng Yanfei snorted coldly and walked forward. Nie Yixi stayed behind her like a protector of flowers, to prevent the situation from happening. If something really happened, he would at least have a way to fix it.


    It was just that this walk in front, in front, and behind her made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Can''t you come up front, why must you walk behind me, could it be that you''re still angry over what happened just now? Actually, Zhan Yue and I don''t have anything to do, and it''s not because we''ve known each other since you were away on a business trip for a few days, it''s been a long time."


    "A long time? Peng Yanfei, I think you need to explain to me how long this has been and what exactly is going on between you? "


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him one after another: "Are you stupid? It''s just that Zhan Yue took care of me a little, so we became friends naturally. What do you think we can have, it can''t be that we were like you, casually giving you a daughter-in-law, you really are an idiot. "


    Nie Yixi was really unsatisfied in her heart. A real woman actually dared to call him an idiot, and even said that she was an idiot. This was something that did not exist. He was still analyzing himself, but he did not hear any sour words from Peng Yanfei.


    The two of them held hands and went shopping. Both the women and men looked at the two because the man was too handsome and attracted the women''s attention. The woman was too beautiful and had a good figure, which attracted the man''s attention.


    "Let''s go back. This place really makes me uncomfortable, especially those lustful gazes of men. Just looking at them makes me want to beat them up."


    "Not only you, I also really want to break their eyes. However, if there is a blanket, then I will wrap you up so that no one can see you. Only I can enjoy your beauty."


    Peng Yanfei patted Nie Yixi''s shoulders. The man didn''t even pay attention to the occasion when he spoke, but she was happy to see that there was nothing else to walk around, so Nie Yixi directly drove her to the airport and informed everyone to prepare to leave.


    When they arrived, Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei were already there. Everyone was gathered together, and the rest of the subordinates were all going back to their respective organizations. Some of them even stayed to help Murin with internal matters.


    Valeriy walked over with a face full of grievance: "Fei Fei, you aren''t even bringing me out to play, you''re really loveless."


    Valeriy, you are so handsome and your figure is good, how could I dare to fall in love with you? That way, the person beside Ni will ruin your face and break your legs, would you be willing to let me love you?


    Valeriy shook his head, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, I''m too afraid of being loved like this, the consequences are unimaginable, it''s simply worse than death, thinking about how my life is precious, forget about it, just love your Nie Yixi properly, but you can like me instead."


    Octopus stared at Valeriy with disdain. "You are too shameless, aren''t you asking others to like you, with your beastly look, and others liking you, I really don''t know what they want from you, seriously."


    Nie Yixi hugged Peng Yanfei''s waist, and when the few of them heard the two of them bickering, their smiles never stopped.


    Li Xiao held onto the plane ticket and looked at the time. "Alright, Boss still has time for everyone, let''s prepare to board the plane."


    Peng Yanfei once again returned here, but thankfully he was by her side. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to hold on, but he received an important piece of news: Her father''s death was related to the other groups.


    At that time, she did not come into contact with any of the other groups, and even He Weixiong himself only knew about it later on. She had never even seen him before, nor had she heard her father mention him before.


    Peng Yanfei was worried, but it was best not to ask Nie Yixi about this, otherwise it would be too rash of him. Although Zhang Yu and Nie Yixi had said something in their room, there did not seem to be any change, it was already the second time that they were acting so rashly, even a fool could tell that they did not have an ordinary background, let alone Nie Yixi.


    Perhaps he was just waiting for her to take the initiative to tell him. Was it time to mature? Forget it, let nature take its course.


    Originally, Octopus should have returned to his base, but it seemed that they were saying that they would stay here for a few days before returning. They seemed to have said that they would let his subordinates go back by themselves, and Nie Yixi had also agreed to it.

 C127

    Nie Zehao had already been waiting at home for a while, but he did not prepare any food, instead, he had prepared all the dishes. Before Peng Yanfei left, he told him that it was about four or five o''clock, so he started to prepare some things.


    When they returned, Nie Zehao welcomed them excitedly. He didn''t expect that even Li Xiao and Octopus would come.


    Brother Su Ming is the one who talks the most about you guys. He said that he would be here very soon, and the two of you are back already.


    Nie Zehao pointed to Valeriy and asked.


    Valeriy looked up and down at Nie Zehao. He had already heard Nie Yixi mention his own brother before, and it turns out that he was this little brother.


    Hello, little brother. I am Valeriy, your big brother''s good friend. If you do not mind, call me directly by my name.


    Peng Yanfei couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Valeriy was too familiar with him, and Nie Zehao hated it when people called him little friend the most. He already hated being called little friend, so being called little child by a man was extremely annoying.


    "You''re the little friend, your whole family is the same." With that, he turned around and left, his angry expression causing Valeriy to be startled. Did he say something wrong?


    Peng Yanfei patted his shoulder and kindly reminded him: "He hates it when people call him little friend. You just so happened to step into his Thunder Zone, it seems like the good impression he left just now is already gone. I reckon he already hates you, so you should be careful."


    Nie Yixi gave him an expression of "do your best" before pulling Peng Yanfei in, leaving behind the petrified Valeriy, who was like a monk who couldn''t even find his way to the north, south, east and west.


    Valeriy also walked in with a face full of anger, he was very sullen, he was so handsome, why did no one like him?


    After Peng Yanfei finished packing his luggage, he was ready to cook. When he heard that she wanted to cook, Nie Zehao was very happy, after all, after these few days, the only thing he could do was to fry everything.


    But there were three other people who were even more excited, looking forward to his sister-in-law''s culinary skills. Nie Yixi did not want her to move, so it would be strange if he did not pity them when he came back to help them do what they were doing.


    "You guys can already eat just by looking at her. If you don''t go and help, it''ll be good enough to cook for you. Don''t tell me you want her to feed you?"


    Li Xiao nodded his head: "Boss is right, let''s go. Let''s go help Eldest Sister-in-Law, cooking is a very fortunate and bitter thing, you guys shouldn''t underestimate it."


    The octopus didn''t have anything to say, but Valeriy was different. It had been pampered since it was young, and had never entered the kitchen, but it was still quite curious and followed them in, leaving Nie Zehao and Nie Yixi behind in the living room.


    "Let''s go. Help me carry this up and report back to you about the task we gave you last time. How are you doing?"


    Nie Zehao''s arms were small, but why was it so difficult for him to carry something? Nie Yixi could not watch any longer, and directly took it from his hands, walking in front. Seems like this brat still lacked practice.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be this kind of situation. In the future, it would be better to leave it for the organization to train.


    "Bro, I can lift it, but I feel like I''m very weak. However, don''t be so confident about throwing your thoughts into the organization. I definitely can''t stand it. Other than this, you can do whatever you want with me."


    Nie Yixi scoffed, but as expected, he was still a blood brother, so he was clear about what he was thinking. After returning to his room, he tidied up his things as he listened to Nie Zehao''s report.


    During the period of time he was gone, Nie Zehao not only wanted to take care of Peng Yanfei for him, although she ended up by his side in the end, it could also be considered as having completed the mission.


    When He Weixiong sent He Yong over, he already knew, but he did not want the organizations to watch his every move. After all, he was his man, and the others were just here to protect their sister.


    Brother, at first, He Yong didn''t have anything, he was just monitoring Shi Jingyan and protecting his sister. But then, He Yaqing and sister-in-law seemed to have a conflict, he set his gaze on Big Sis, a while ago he had sent people to investigate about her, but I gave him false information, so Shi Jingyan should be in trouble now.


    "Oh? How did you fake your sister-in-law''s information? Could it be that you are going to tell him that your sister-in-law is Shi Jingyan''s mistress? "


    Nie Zehao nodded his head nervously. Shouldn''t they do it?


    "I just tried to make her a normal person, after all, she works for his company. I didn''t have a good impression of her before, so I decided to take the matter seriously. But this was only yesterday, I still don''t know the situation today, so I asked my partner to help me supervise, so Gurney doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Nie Yixi did not speak, although he was unhappy, his wife was actually his mistress. This sounded very strange, but right now it was also the safest way to let him deviate from the correct answer.


    "Alright, you can continue to supervise this matter. Eliminate the situation where you cleaned up the country yesterday and seal everything that happened in Hefei. Although this matter should be done by the people in the organization, I believe in your skills more."


    Nie Zehao nodded his head with certainty. It was something he should have done in the first place, and furthermore, it would not be an easy task to gain the Fourth Master''s trust.


    He was neither an outsider nor an insider. He could be at ease existing in the center. This was what he wanted. He didn''t want to get too close to the organization, but he also didn''t want to be too far away from his brother.


    After Nie Zehao finished helping Nie Yixi, he went downstairs in a daze.


    "Valeriy, if you don''t want to go and stay at the side, if you are going to stay in the kitchen, then let''s not eat tonight. Octopus, you will be in charge of watching over him and not letting him in, I really don''t know who let you in, they are all idiots."


    Hearing Peng Yanfei''s words, Nie Yixi felt that he had become even more stupid, the three of them seemed to know how to cook, and now that he was thrown in, one Valeriy was more than enough, not to mention the other two, it would not cause trouble, she could still help.

 C128

    Peng Yanfei busied himself in the kitchen for an hour before he finally finished his preparations. Seeing the delicious dishes on the table, the people who came to help couldn''t help but drool, especially Valeriy. Although he was an Englishman, he really liked eating Chinese cuisine.


    "Wow, wow, I really didn''t expect Fei Fei to cook something so delicious. No, I want to have my first bite, it''s so fragrant."


    Valeriy stared straight at the plate of Red Braised Meat, and reached out his hand to grab it. Nie Zehao could not bear to see this, so he grabbed onto a pair of chopsticks and slapped it onto his hand: "You really are very rude, you don''t even have basic table manners."


    Nie Zehao laughed as he patted both of their shoulders. Although Nie Zehao clearly disliked them, Valeriy still apologized seriously.


    "Alright, let''s eat then. It''s alright. You Hao, go call your big brother. He seemed to have gone out just now to pick up the phone."


    Nie Zehao went out immediately. He sat on the chair and stared at the dishes, completely forgetting about Nie Zehao''s disgust just now.


    Octopus laughed. "Have you never eaten? It feels like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost. Didn''t you English pay a lot of attention to etiquette? Why are you like this? "


    Octopus couldn''t help but ask. After all, he had been living in London all year round, so he still had some understanding of the culture there. However, he still felt that his hometown was better.


    "We''re not going to Jiang City, we''re going to Fei Fei''s house, so naturally there aren''t many rules. At home, there are not only rules for eating, there are even rules for drinking water, it''s really annoying."


    Although he had gotten used to it, he was really fed up with the fearless rules of etiquette.


    When Nie Yixi entered, there was still a person following behind him. It had been a long time since Su Ming saw him, and last time after eating, Peng Yanfei had not seen him at all.


    "Everyone''s here, it''s great, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other. Li Xiao, Octopus, and Sister-in-law, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other, we almost forgot what you look like."


    Peng Yanfei pursed his lips and laughed, this man was like that, someone who deserved a beating.


    Valeriy knew that Su Ming had always followed behind Nie Yixi before, the two of them would nod their heads whenever they met.


    Peng Yanfei told everyone to quickly sit down and eat. Seeing that the fish meat on the table looked very tasty, a few pairs of eyes had already found their target, and was waiting for Nie Yixi to say that they would eat.


    "Your eyes are really scary. When you were fighting on the battlefield to kill the enemy, you were all so depressed. Now that you''re so energetic, forget it, let''s eat."


    The moment Nie Yixi said this, the Red Braised Meat that was going to take a while to finish.


    Nie Zehao couldn''t help but complain that they all liked to bully the little ones, and placed a piece of meat into his bowl while bowing to him: "Eat slower, if you can''t defeat them, there''s still more in the bowl."


    Everyone was flabbergasted. This was simply a small matter. If there was such a thing, they might as well just not take it and waste their energy.


    The octopus took the plate of Red Braised Meat in quick succession, but it still seemed as if it was not done yet. It burped and asked, "Sister-in-law, do you still have more food? The Red Braised Meat you made is too delicious. I didn''t even have enough to eat before I was done eating. "


    In the end, Valeriy only caught three pieces in the bowl, and one piece was even taken away by the octopus. Even he himself had not eaten enough, this fellow was not human at all.


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed? You''ve clearly finished all of the plates, and you even ate all of the dishes in my bowl. You actually said that you didn''t eat enough, do you believe that I''ll beat you up?"


    Octopus had a look of disdain on his face: "Ouch, can you beat me? Do you have muscles? Do you have the power? You''re not here to brag about nothing, hmph. "


    He was left speechless. It seemed like he was still lacking in exercise. Looking at the muscles on the octopus''s body, he felt embarrassed to show off.


    "Alright, both of you, stop fighting. There''s still more in the pot. I know you guys don''t have enough to eat, so I cooked a lot more. You can carry the octopus out now, and also a pot of roasted pig''s feet."


    He ran into the kitchen, pleasantly surprised. He couldn''t help but let out an evil smile. Now that he could pick a large pig''s hoof, this errand was really good.


    When he brought it out, there was still a lot of Red Braised Meat in the pot. However, he was shocked when he took out his bowl.


    In one hand, Peng Yanfei saw him holding onto a pig''s leg, while the other was holding onto a bowl, afraid that others would snatch it away from him.


    "Are you very hungry? "You don''t look like you''re eating, and you''re not standing. Go over there and squat while you eat."


    Nie Yixi was furious, this group of people were truly becoming more and more ordinary. Fortunately, this was his home, otherwise, he would have thought that Nie Yixi had mistreated his own teammates.


    If word of this got out, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to raise a group of pig-headed teammates?


    The octopus walked over in an aggrieved manner and obediently squatted down to finish the meal.


    Valeriy pretended to say: "Sitting here is really comfortable, eating is good too, the meat is so delicious, someone is able to sit here like a pig''s feet, it''s really not worth it."


    Li Xiao also nodded in agreement: "Octopus, you really did lose out in size because of little, but without you, this table is too peaceful."


    The octopus''s head was about to catch on fire as it angrily shouted, "Just stay there and make sarcastic remarks. You guys have to watch me when I''m done eating. Hmph!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Nie Yixi stared straight at him, as though he was saying that he wouldn''t even have any meat in his bowl if he continued, causing the octopus to quickly shut its mouth.


    Peng Yanfei continued to eat, his mobile phone suddenly rang to break the dangerous atmosphere: "You guys eat first, I''ll go pick up a call."


    Everyone was smiling, Peng Yanfei took the phone and asked, "Hello, is there something wrong?"


    "Peng Yanfei, is there a need to do this now? You clearly know that I don''t like He Yaqing at all, and all of this is just a temporary measure.


    Peng Yanfei simply did not understand what he was saying. She did not do anything to make things difficult for him.


    "Shi Jingyan, explain yourself clearly to me. Explain to me what does it mean to embarrass you, I haven''t even stepped out of your house these two days." Shi Jingyan said.


    Shi Jingyan began to plot against himself. Did Peng Yanfei really not know? It was still fake, but she didn''t seem to know who He Yong was so she didn''t think she would personally tell him. It was just that someone had purposely revealed his relationship with Yan Fei to He Yong.


    Today, He Yaqing''s brother, He Yong, directly came to the house to stir up trouble, and asked me what kind of relationship you have with him. At that time, both my parents were there, and Ya Qing was as well, so I could only reply to my superior and subordinates.


    When Peng Yanfei did not hear these words, she was alright, but hearing these words, she was really angry, and did not understand why.

 C129

    "Shi Jingyan, don''t you think you''re very stupid right now? Initially, I thought that this was really your way of weighing things, but I didn''t say anything more and helped you to endure the company''s gossip. But now, it''s just because you don''t have any face anymore, you actually dare to question me like this, do you really have the nerve to do so? "


    Shi Jingyan also realized that he was a bit blinded by his own anger, but he had also erupted into a rage that he shouldn''t have, and Peng Yanfei''s voice was extremely cold. He didn''t have the slightest bit of warmth, and he was a bit afraid of losing it.


    "Yan Fei, today''s matter is my fault, can I explain it to you properly tomorrow? Whatever you want to do is up to you, don''t be angry. "


    Peng Yanfei laughed coldly: "Alright, do as I say, then let''s talk about it tomorrow. I don''t want to talk to you right now, let''s have a good night''s sleep together."


    Beep


    He Yaqing walked to the balcony and supported himself with his hands on the side of the stage: "Actually, I know a bit about you and that manager, but that was in the past and it''s already passed. Now, I hope that your body and heart are mine, as for other things, I don''t care about them at all.


    Her smile infected his heart, as though she was the only person who could bring him happiness right now, while Peng Yanfei could only bring him sadness and trouble.


    "Alright, as for you, there is one more thing you don''t know, she is just helping me monitor a person, so she is more considerate towards her. As long as you don''t mind, as long as you don''t mind, our relationship hasn''t reached that stage yet, but Zhan Yue really likes her."


    He Yaqing smiled and did not say anything. He looked at the multicolored sunset in the sky, and even Shi Jingyan was not able to tell what she was thinking. He grabbed her waist and accompanied her to watch the sunset.


    Peng Yanfei angrily returned to the dining table. The air was even colder than before.


    Nie Yixi pulled her hand and gently patted it a few times: "It''s fine, don''t bother with him, you just need to take care of your own matters, don''t worry about anything else, is everything okay with me?"


    Peng Yanfei leaned on his shoulder obediently, the way the audience was split up by the attacks did not seem right.


    Valeriy began to joke: "Oh, octopus my little darling, don''t be afraid that there will be no problems with me while I''m here. Oh, baby."


    With a darkened face, Nie Yixi took the chopsticks and pointed it at him: "Carry the bowl and go eat dinner with me. If you don''t tell me to, you''re not allowed to get up."


    Valeriy''s brilliant smile instantly froze on his face. This, how could he not use it?


    However, reality no longer allowed him to struggle, sadly he ate with the octopus. The two of them could be considered to be a lovebirds. The octopus looked up at him with a mocking expression, until it was the same as him squatting and sticking out its tongue.


    After dinner, Peng Yanfei prepared some fruits for them, which they enjoyed, but Octopus and Valeriy suffered a lot.


    With the end of the war, everything that should not have come had returned to their positions.


    The panther that He Weixiong sent all reported on the situation, but after the Black Hand Guild arrived, he had no other choice but to hide in the distance and observe.


    He didn''t see who the woman was, but it was easy to investigate. Those who had that kind of skill must be experts from the Eagle Group.


    He Weixiong always thought like that, but in the end, he finally understood that it was her.


    Zhang Yu and William returned to the Black Hand Group. Originally, their mission this time was to take Nie Yixi''s life, but they failed again.


    However, Davis was still very angry. After all, he had sent out his younger brother, so how could he not be angry?


    "Brother, don''t be angry. There are only two more times where we can kill him. It''s a pity that a woman appeared in the middle and messed up all of our plans."


    "Woman? "What woman."


    William shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know her, but she seems to know you. She arrogantly said that if she were to kill me, you wouldn''t dare to seek revenge on her, would that be true?"


    He still couldn''t tell if this was real or fake. She was so serious and serious, she didn''t seem like the person who told lies.


    Davis looked at Zhang Yu doubtfully, hoping that he would give him an answer.


    "She did indeed say that, and what she said was the truth. Presumably, you also know who it is."


    Davis was startled, his pupils contracted. Was it her? She was not dead yet. It seemed that the heavens would not kill her. The smile on her face became even wider, so thick that William was somewhat afraid.


    His brother was the one he feared the most in his generation, and his brother''s appearance proved that something bad had happened.


    He knew a lot of things about the mafia, and he knew a part of it about Peng Yanfei and the mafia.


    Back then, when Uncle Peng was in control of the organization, the older generation didn''t get along with the Mafia. On one hand, there were news networks, and on the other hand, there were people who were more powerful.


    After so many years, the leaders on both sides had also interacted with each other quite a few times. Originally, they were enemies, but just because of a child, they broke this rule.


    Davis, who was still a child, was kidnapped on the way to school. He was the only son of his former boss, and he was also a boy. After finding out that his enemy had kidnapped him, he searched for him crazily, but he was still unable to find him.


    When he was about to give up, Boss Peng sent him a message telling him where his son was. At that time, he was especially wary of this Peng fellow, thinking that he was ready to fall into his trap.


    "My wife is pregnant," Big Boss Peng only told him. "This might be the last time I''ll deal with you. Hurry up, my men have already helped you buy time, but they are threatening us with children, so we don''t dare to do anything to them."


    At that time, the former boss had led his men to destroy the clan and saved little Davis. His father had told him about this himself.


    However, the previous animosity between the Mafia and the XC had once again been triggered by the absence of Boss Peng.


    But Davis still hadn''t forgotten Pen, who had saved his life. If his daughter was still alive, it was just as she''d said. Even if she beat William to death, there was nothing he could do about it.


    She just did not expect that after walking around for a bit, she would actually marry Nie Yixi, and even return to that position.


    But this time, he would still be punished: "William, you understand, go. Zhang Yu, you stay behind, I have something to ask you."


    Boss, if you want to ask who I gave the Viper Group to, you know the answer. The Peng and Zhang Families will never be able to be separated in their entire lives, and you also know the reason why I came to the mafia.

 C130

    He did not understand why Zhang Yu was so stubborn about the older generation. When he went all out to request for him to join the mafia, filled with hatred, he was only a fifteen to sixteen year old child, and it was already a blessing that he did not kill. Until now, Zhang Yu had already been in second place for ten years, right?


    However, he admired his perseverance and talent. All these years, he had been hiding his strength to give the enemy a fatal blow.


    Even he couldn''t underestimate this man, otherwise, he would be kicked off the stage. However, the only thing was that he was still on his side.


    "Alright, you can leave now. Even if you don''t complete the mission this time, you will still be punished. This is a rule that cannot be broken."


    Zhang Yu directly left without saying a word. He had already completed his mission long ago, and it was only for the sake of William''s heart.


    However, regarding the matter of Viper Group, the old man at home had probably already received the news, he had always had his people by his side, and there were several times when Yang Hua wanted to kill Uncle Zhao, but he was saved by him. Yesterday, when he told Uncle Zhao about this matter, it had already reached the old man''s ears.


    "What did you say? He gave up his Viper Group to someone else and gave up just like that? This unfilial son, how did he injure his two elder brothers back then?" It''s only been a few years since I''ve taken down my Viper Group, yet I''ve already ceded it to someone else. What use do you think it would be for this guy to be born? "


    Zhao Bo wanted to say something, but right now was not the time for him to interrupt.


    "Um, old master, don''t be anxious. Little Yu didn''t give the gift up to someone else but returned it back to its original owner. He returned the Viper Group back to the Miss."


    "Miss? Return to its rightful owner? That lady? I don''t think any niece or granddaughter would be able to accept a candidate for this position. " Just as he finished speaking, something seemed to have been forgotten as he looked at Uncle Zhao in surprise, "Could it be that the Miss you mentioned is surnamed Peng, is her daughter?"


    Uncle Zhao also became excited: "Yes, Old Master, it''s Miss Peng, now she''s in charge of the Viper Group, the little girl you miss, she''s still alive and kicking in this world, the fire back then did not harm her, and now she''s still alive and well, Little Yu told me everything and told me to come back and tell you, all these years he endured in the Viper Group just so that he could kill Yang Hua and snatch it back."


    Zhang Zhenhao was even more shocked. In their eyes, he was merely a spoiled child, who did things without considering the consequences, and was cruel and merciless. Those people on the surface did not know, but as their father, how could he not know that Xiao Yu was actually a very kind big brother.


    He didn''t want to go home, nor did he want to face his two brothers. Although they had problems on them, they were quite happy right now. They didn''t hate this little brother for a long time, but unfortunately, they didn''t have the chance to explain it clearly.


    Old Zhao, tell me what else I don''t know, where is that little girl now, and when will you be able to see her? When Brother Peng was killed, I did not arrive in time, but he left me a letter to take good care of Fei Fei. It''s a pity that when I went to look for her that year, there was already a fire in the house.


    Uncle Zhao nodded as tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. A man should have had his fill of tears, but those were not the tears of love.


    "Master, Little Yu told me everything. Come, let''s sit down and chat slowly. Your legs shouldn''t stand for too long. Sit down, I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    The two of them talked for nearly three hours before everything was explained, including Peng Yanfei''s current condition, the reason why Zhang Yu did it in the past, and what happened to Yang Xiao, including many other details. However, what was even more serious now was that Zhang Zhenhao understood.


    What made him gratified was that his son did not misjudge him. He was a material for doing great things. However, what made him even more surprised was that he actually found that child. It was truly great.


    "Old Zhao, tell me, when will I be able to meet that girl? I wonder how old she is now, even though we''re already married to Nie Yixi, this can still be considered fate, but what I''m most afraid of is that child carrying everything on his shoulders, especially the burden of hatred."


    He was afraid that Yan Fei had already started to investigate this matter. When Xiao Yu told him this, he had already sent people to investigate Yan Fei''s recent life, and she had worked hard to get close to the Shi Clan Group and Shi Jingyan. Wasn''t the reason she came close to them was to search for the truth?


    He was so excited that he almost forgot that he should go to sleep. He was so excited that his legs felt agile, but he just couldn''t accept it. His body was not as big as it used to be, otherwise he wouldn''t have abdicated.


    Peng Yanfei sneezed a few times, feeling that someone was talking about her behind her back. In the past two days, everyone was tired, so they washed up and went to sleep early. She stood on the balcony holding onto a postcard with Zhang Yu''s contact details written on it.


    When Nie Yixi came out from his shower and saw her standing on the balcony in her suspender pajamas blowing on the wind, he was already a little unhappy. It was so late and he really wasn''t afraid of catching a cold, why didn''t this woman know how to take care of him?


    "Put it on, the wind is strong at night, but if you catch a cold, then it''ll be bad. At the time, I still have to take care of you, this lazy cat. Plus, I feel really uncomfortable inside, so you have to take good care of yourself, do you hear me?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently, Nie Yixi took note of the postcard in her hand: "What''s wrong, is there something on your mind? I can see that you are holding it so tightly, if there''s anything that you care about, let''s fight. When he said that he would give you the Viper Group, I was also very shocked."


    "What, what did you say? He gave me the Viper Group, could it be that the thing you wanted to say that day and didn''t want to say it is this? Why didn''t you stop him, how could I be qualified, that''s not the point, I''m not a member of the Zhang Family, how could I be qualified to enter the Viper Group! No, I have to look for him. "


    Nie Yixi did not expect Peng Yanfei to be so resistant and surprised. He originally thought that this would be the best arrangement, but he felt that Fei Fei might be related to some kind of family before he would do so. After all, they were only surnamed Peng, could it be that it was related to Boss Peng?


    "Alright, Fei Fei, it''s no big deal. Don''t you have me behind you? If you want to help me, then properly operate the Viper Group. This is also Zhang Yu''s and his father''s wish, and is something he told me.


    Peng Yanfei nodded and slowly retracted the hand in his palm. It was not the right time yet, but with Nie Yixi''s intelligence, he could probably guess something.


    "Yi Xi, I''m sorry, but I''m not ready yet. Can I tell you when I see someone in a few days? I just don''t know how to face it. "


    Nie Yixi once again held her hand and brought her into his embrace. No matter who she was, he would have his own protection.

 C131

    Nie Yixi was also very obedient as she laid peacefully in his embrace. Even though she didn''t sleep very well the whole night, having someone by her side to accompany you was more important than anything.


    She was wondering if she should go see Uncle Zhang. After all, he took great care of her family back then and was of great help to her father. But now, what kind of status should she have to meet him?


    Peng Yanfei thought about this and fell asleep. The next morning at eight o''clock, Nie Yixi still called her out of bed and made breakfast for her. This scene was in front of the eyes of Octopus and the others;


    Valeriy did not care about these details, he only cared about what he had to eat in the morning, but if he wanted to eat the breakfast that Nie Yixi cooked, it was probably unrealistic, but luckily Li Xiao knew how to cook, so he asked him to make breakfast for the dogs.


    Peng Yanfei left his house to go to work under the gazes of all the beautiful men, and the next thing she needed to do was face Shi Jingyan. He said that he would give a proper explanation today, and he would also keep her company.


    He felt that if he cultivated for a few more years, he would be able to win an Oscar. Even he himself could not tell whether this acting training was a lie or the truth.


    Returning to the company was as boring as ever, but recently she felt that An Li seemed to have something to hide from her. She would always shirk from him when she went out to eat with Siyan, and she even thought that it was because of her boyfriend, which was inconvenient, but she didn''t even introduce him to them.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was thinking about it, An Li knocked on the door.


    "An Li, come in, what''s wrong? Why do you look so worried, as if something bad happened, did your boyfriend bully you or something you don''t understand at work? Just say it, I''ll help you solve it."


    An Li shook his head and laughed: "It''s okay, Fei Fei is just worrying about nothing, I came here to give you the documents, take a look, in a bit you''ll summarize it and give it to Boss."


    She handed the documents over to him and then turned to leave, completely at a loss of what to do, causing Peng Yanfei to worry. This kind of An Li rarely saw her, although the time she spent together with him was not much, but Peng Yanfei still understood An Li better, and in the last half of the time, she was very focused, and it was rare for things to happen like this.


    But since she was not willing to say, there must be something else that she wasn''t clear about, it was better not to push too much, otherwise it would be counterproductive. Peng Yanfei thought, continuing like this was not an option, he would go and find Siyan for a discussion later on, and finish the work right away.


    She carefully compared the financial analysis report, which had a big loophole in it. Although it was not very obvious to outsiders, it was clearly a fake accounting in her eyes, and it was very strange recently, this type of fake accounting was found in the few reports that An Li had received.


    She did not know if it was because there was a problem with An Li''s hands or if there was a problem with the company, but it was a good thing for her. With the additional evidence, she kept the photos of the documents in her private documents as per usual, in order to ensure that there was no one around to do all the work.


    Peng Yanfei then followed the original method and modified the document, making it so that the loopholes were not obvious, and it was not easy to see by the people in the industry, following that, he only had to make a few changes to make sure that the document was in Shi Jingyan''s hands.


    Facing him, Peng Yanfei didn''t even know what kind of expression he should use anymore.


    Peng Yanfei stood up and went to the Personnel Department to call Chen Siyan out.


    "Fei Fei, are you looking for me? What''s wrong, is there something you need my help with? Can you give me your brother''s number? He''s so handsome, I really like this type."


    Peng Yanfei was speechless. She never would have thought that Chen Siyan liked this type of person, hence, she clapped her excited hands and seriously said: "It''s about An Li. We can talk about that later."


    "An Li? "That''s true. Recently, I''ve always felt that she''s been worried, and won''t go every time I call her out for a meal or to shop. Previously, she was the most active and loved to shop more than me, so I don''t know why, but did she break up with her boyfriend?"


    Peng Yanfei also didn''t understand: "I don''t know, so I came to ask you, you can take care of her whenever you have time, we can talk about it after work, I''ll go deliver the documents first, you should go take a look."


    Chen Siyan cupped his fists and encouraged Peng Yanfei with his words.


    Peng Yanfei laughed as he entered the elevator and went up to the 47th floor. Ding dong.


    Bang ~ Bang ~


    A deep voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "Director, this is the new financial report. It has a lot of flaws like last time, there are a lot of flaws. Although I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel like as a financial manager I have the right to ask about the reason, so please give me an explanation."


    Shi Jingyan raised his head and stared at Peng Yanfei with a businesslike gaze. Both of their eyes met, and the two did not seem to be defeated, as if they were competing for something.


    After all, Zhan Yue gave this to you, so you have to do it properly for him. As for why there are so many loopholes, I can''t tell you all these, in the company we are superiors and subordinates, so you have to listen to my arrangements. "Su Yun said.


    Peng Yanfei was shocked, when did Shi Jingyan speak to him in such a cold and heartless manner, it was as if he was a demon that came from hell, causing people to tremble in fear.


    "Oh? "Since that''s the case, I have nothing else to say. Since you''re the boss here, I''m just a subordinate of you. Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go down first."


    Originally, he had prepared a lot of words, but now that he couldn''t say a single word, this Shi Jingyan didn''t follow common sense. Could it be that this ice-cold tone had discovered something? It was better not to challenge authority.


    Shi Jingyan waved her away. Peng Yanfei was a little angry, but in the end he compromised.


    Looking at her retreating back, Shi Jingyan did not know how he felt in his heart. He only felt that it was not the time to tell her some things, but she had already read through the documents in her hands. In reality, the position of manager was just a place where there was no use in looking at authority.


    When she was still Zhan Yue, it was usually An Li who helped the two of them complete the important tasks. Now, it was Peng Yanfei''s turn, and not only did she have to modify the work herself after she finished, she even had to interrogate him now.

 C132

    But what Shi Jingyan didn''t know was that everything Peng Yanfei had done was only to tell her that, after all, this position was occupied by people with Peng Yanfei''s personality, and they weren''t as experienced in dealing with counterfeit goods as An Li had. Furthermore, she didn''t really want the Shi Group to continue to be like this.


    When it was time for lunch, Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan went to the noodle shop and had a meal together. The two of them seriously discussed An Li and unknowingly talked about her boyfriend.


    "Fei Fei, do you know who An Li''s boyfriend is? Have you seen him? "


    "I don''t know him, but I saw him once in her office, but I don''t know him, but I haven''t been able to find him in the company for a long time, it really puzzled me here. The two of them kissed each other in the office, and the man should be in our company, too bad I didn''t find him."


    Peng Yanfei was still unreconciled as she stuck her chopsticks into the door, but the sound of the door opening made her look up, and inside walked a pair of man and woman. The man was relatively tall, around 1.8 meters, and looked like he was made of sunlight.


    However, that woman was different. She was wearing fashionable clothes, and her hair was maroon. She seemed to be about 24 or 25 years old, the kind of girl who had just graduated.


    It''s just that they weren''t important, the more Peng Yanfei saw of the man, the more familiar he felt that he had seen him before. Just that, when Peng Yanfei flashed into An Li''s office, the man who kissed me just now, wasn''t he the man in front of him?


    "Siyan, I think I know what''s going on now. Don''t you want to know who An Li''s boyfriend is? "The man in the group behind you is one of them. I only have an eighty percent chance, but I''m not completely sure."


    Chen Siyan snorted, he stared at them intently, then took his own juice and walked forward, and cried out, "Sorry, young miss, I did not notice my feet, and accidentally spilled it on you, please wipe some of the paper here."


    The woman was very angry, "Do you not have eyes for walking? This is a new set of clothes I''ve bought, how are you going to accompany me? However, looking at how dirty you''re wearing, you shouldn''t be able to buy such high-end clothes, right? "


    The man beside her quickly stopped her, "Alright, Little Ying, take the paper to the bathroom and wash up. Why make it so difficult for someone who didn''t do it on purpose?"


    had not expected Chen Siyan to say this right from the start, and it looked like he had taken it pretty well.


    Her clothes were only worth a few hundred yuan, what''s the big deal. But this time, Chen Siyan did not get angry, he only maintained his smile, which surprised Peng Yanfei, wasn''t this kind of person people the kind of person that a normal girl would not meet?


    Being called Xiao Ying, the man angrily took the paper and left. He then turned to Chen Siyan and smiled: Hello, Miss Chen.


    I truly have offended you. I''m sorry, I really wanted to ask Director Gu, what was your relationship with An Li in the past? Or what is your relationship now? "


    He knew that the relationship between the two of them was very tight, but he couldn''t offend Peng Yanfei too much. Even if the Young Master Shi had a fiancee right now, he still hadn''t chased Peng Yanfei down, proving that the man still liked her.


    "Ah, isn''t this Manager Peng? You all eat together here. "


    "Mm, you are?"


    She did not know this person, nor did she see him often. She seemed to have seen most of him in the HR department, but she did not have a deep impression of him.


    "Oh, hello. I''m the Director of the Personnel Department, Gu Linjiang. I can be considered Chen Siyan''s superior."


    She was waiting for his reply. Chen Siyan stared at him seriously: "Director, please tell us more, what''s wrong? An Li''s reaction has been abnormal recently, we are all curious about what kind of boyfriend she has, and what kind of boyfriend she''s hiding that we won''t see. Let me see what kind of treasure she has today."


    Gu Linjiang shook his head, "Now I''m not her boyfriend. I really did chase her back then, but I felt that she wasn''t suitable for me after less than two months together. Besides working, she also works.


    Chen Siyan pointed angrily towards the direction of the bathroom, "So you found the other one so quickly. Looks like you really don''t love our An Li, huh.


    She angrily turned around and left. Peng Yanfei, who was standing in front of her, sneered: "What do you think love is? You know how much she has done for you, how much she has learned, you can see this, because it is her first time to be in love, there are a lot of things you don''t understand, you are always very nervous, do you see it? "No, luckily you left him now. To be honest, you don''t deserve her."


    Peng Yanfei immediately poured the water beside him onto his body and left, leaving behind a hundred dollar bill. Only Gu Linjiang stood there foolishly, his heart in a mess.


    Peng Yanfei caught up with Chen Siyan, and she angrily kicked the fences on the side of the road. What kind of people are they, each and every one of them being so heartless, treating women as nothing, trying to curry favor with them. If you don''t like them, hurry up and throw them away, as if you were afraid of finding trouble with them.


    Peng Yanfei patted her shoulder: "Alright, don''t be angry. Some people don''t even know what others are thinking, and now that we''ve seen it clearly, we''ll see each other everywhere. It''s better if you don''t offend him too much, since he''s your boss, and it''s just that I won''t let her off on the matter with An Li. Let''s arrange to have An Li out tonight."


    Chen Siyan nodded his head, "Alright, let''s accompany her and happily endure through this time. There will be as many men like her as we want, we can''t let her continue to be as she pleases."


    The two of them talked as they returned back to the company, but the one facing them was the angry An Li.


    "Why did you do that? I don''t need your sympathy, and I don''t need you to help me vent my anger. He just doesn''t love me, that''s all. I''m not that pretentious yet, so don''t do that anymore."

 C133

    Chen Siyan was completely furious now.


    "An Li, what do you mean? Do you think that we did something unnecessary? You don''t even have your soul left when that man called you, and now he is questioning us indiscriminately? Are you still our good friend?"


    An Li lowered her head in silence, she did not intend to say anything, but she had initially thought so with the words "friend".


    Seeing his reaction, Chen Siyan was even more furious and even more disappointed in her.


    "You don''t have any words to refute. Alright, An Li, you can be our Director An, and we will part ways here. Fei Fei, let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei stood in his original position without moving, and the people around him gradually increased in number, as everyone pointed at Peng Yanfei and An Li.


    "Ahh, hey, look. These two are indeed two plastic sisters who are very close. They were not optimistic about the two of them to begin with, so why are you still pretending?"


    After all, she has stayed in this company for seven or eight years. The position of General Manager should have originally been hers, but unfortunately, there was an inexplicable Peng Yanfei. How could she not be angry?


    "Yeah, what you said makes a lot of sense. It''s only a matter of time before we fall out."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the people around him with an even more unbearable feeling in his heart. He stared doubtfully at the An Li in front of him.


    "An Li, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Peng Yanfei helplessly asked, wasn''t this also a form of betrayal? This was the first time he was betrayed by a friend, and it was really too funny.


    In the eyes of these colleagues, Peng Yanfei was merely a subordinate and a superior. In their eyes, Peng Yanfei was just a pitiful bug who was betrayed by his lover and friends.


    An Li''s gaze was drifting all over the place, but she was unwilling to look into Peng Yanfei''s questioning eyes. She was afraid that she would say something even more heartless.


    "Fei Fei, are you still not leaving? What was there to talk about with such a person? Indeed, he was a match for him. What a dog-eat-dog, L¨¹ Dongbin. He doesn''t know how to appreciate a person''s kindness. Let''s go! "


    She was forcefully dragged back to the thirty-seventh floor by Chen Siyan, and kept her head lowered in deep thought.


    Suddenly, she was very afraid that Chen Siyan would choose to abandon her because of a man. Friend, she finally met him after so much, she wasn''t willing to part with him.


    "Yanyan, will you leave me like An Li, will you?"


    Chen Siyan didn''t expect that An Li''s injuries would be so great, so he consoled her, "Fei Fei, this is impossible. You are my best friend, a good sister who once slept on the same bed, it''s impossible for such a misunderstanding to occur. Let''s go, don''t think too much, go to work."


    Peng Yanfei was like an injured little deer, walking step by step back into his own office.


    Peng Yanfei sat on the chair and stared blankly for an hour. As he thought about what had happened today, his heart was still clogged up, and he couldn''t even read the words on the computer.


    Knocking on the door woke her up. After staring blankly for a long time, she tried to adjust her state of mind.


    "Come in."


    Seeing that it was Shi Jingyan, her heart became even more tense, wasn''t this person''s attitude just now very stiff? What was he doing here now? Could it be that something amazing had happened? Was he running into something recently?


    "What are you doing here? I''ve already given you everything I need to hand over. Do you think that I don''t have enough notoriety on me?" "I''d like to add another one."


    Nie Yixi was feeling very aggrieved in his heart. She had been comforted, why was this person still acting like this?


    "Alright, I heard about what happened just now. My attitude this morning is indeed not good, don''t be angry, tidy up yourself up, and later I will take you out to relax. Don''t bother about An Li''s matters, aren''t we all good friends? "Let''s talk while we walk."


    Peng Yanfei did not reply, but he did not seem to notice his unwillingness as he continued to help her pack her belongings and pull her bag away. His colleagues were shocked, and when An Li heard the discussions coming from outside and stuck his head out, he saw Shi Jingyan and Peng Yanfei walking in the front and back, just leaving her bag in Young Master Shi''s hands.


    Suddenly, An Li felt that his heart was no longer at ease. Could it be that Peng Yanfei was saying bad things about him behind Young Master Shi''s back?


    An Li was a little nervous in her heart, but the rest of her colleagues didn''t think the same way. Now that Xiao San wanted to take the position, everyone started to discuss among themselves, and Peng Yanfei already had a lot of infamy on him, now that another one had appeared, she couldn''t understand why everyone said that she was the one, and not the one opposing her.


    Shi Jingyan also heard some bad words, he stopped in his tracks and turned to shout: "Do you guys have nothing to do? So relaxed, do you all feel that your performance is good, quickly do your jobs, whoever is rushing to the office to discuss about whatever you guys don''t have, don''t take your wages."


    After Shi Jingyan finished speaking, he turned around and pulled Peng Yanfei away from their line of sight. After they left, the gossip behind them started to speak again, and everyone was actually very afraid of the Young Master Shi, it was just that they did not see him at all, nor did they see him get angry often.


    Peng Yanfei shook off his hands: "What are you doing, Director Shi, we are still at the company. It''s better if you''re a subordinate or a superior, since you''ve already said it already, we don''t need to have any other connections at the company."


    Shi Jingyan pulled her closer to him and said, "Could it be that you can''t hear that these are all lies? Previously, I was in the wrong and hid it from you, but I like that your worries haven''t changed. It''s not like you don''t know that the company has such a large opening, so I can only use this method to make up for it. "


    When the elevator reached downstairs, Peng Yanfei went straight out. Shi Jingyan took her bag and held her hand as she went straight to the basement to get the car. The two people in the car were silent, one of them waiting for an explanation while the other organized a language.


    "Yan Fei, I think it''s better if I explain it to you. Not only do the He family have the money, they can also help me in terms of strength, but I''m very grateful for what you have done for me, and I''m also regretting pushing you to Nie Yixi''s side. From Zhan Yue, I knew that Nie Yixi had treated you very badly and was still cheating, so I decided to explain everything to you clearly."

 C134

    Peng Yanfei was very serious as he listened to his explanation, hoping to find some useful information from it. He Weixiong was also not a kind person, he had heard Nie Zehao say before that He Weixiong''s foster son was investigating him, and told him to be careful, because these things could be thought out together.


    "I know what you said, but I''m also a woman. I''ve already made sacrifices and conceded to you, but why are you still harming me? Do you think I''m that unbearable in your heart?"


    Shi Jingyan grabbed her shoulders with both hands and shook his head: "No, it''s not like that. You''re very good, even though you''re very cold sometimes, it''s because of this that I started to like you, until I caught you in the end. It''s a pity that a Nie Yixi appeared out of nowhere, and I''m really grateful for everything you''ve done for me, so I won''t give up on you.


    Peng Yanfei''s tears flowed down her face as he gently wiped them away. He pulled her into his embrace and comforted her in a soft voice, then patted her shoulders to coax her.


    He had already cried and had basically finished speaking. Now, it was clear what his attitude was.


    "Since you''ve already said it like that, I don''t have a backer now. You know how Nie Yixi treats me, so I can only hope that you bring me a bright future. That''s why I''ll help you win our future."


    Shi Jingyan was shocked, the hand holding Peng Yanfei was trembling: "Really? Yan Fei, I really didn''t see the wrong person, then I will trouble you with Nie Yixi''s situation, if there''s anything new, just tell me, but before that, I think we can do this ¡­ "


    Shi Jingyan told Peng Yanfei his all of his plans, he did not expect this Shi Jingyan to be so poisonous, to actually think of a scheme, his intentions were simple, he hoped that he could tell Nie Yixi that he was Shi Jingyan''s man, and gain her trust. On this basis, he would promise to help Nie Yixi monitor Shi Jingyan, and slowly make Nie Yixi believe in him more, and in the end, pass on the important matter to him.


    "But there''s one thing I don''t understand. If you do that, I don''t have any evidence or important information that I can give him right now. Do you think he''ll believe it?"


    Peng Yanfei scoffed, no matter what he did, the only thing was that he would never know that he was one of Nie Yixi''s people, so he did not tell them or any other plans. They all had their own ways of dealing with it, and that would depend on whether Shi Jingyan could believe it or not.


    Compared to Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei wanted to gain Shi Jingyan''s trust more. However, after experiencing He Yaqing''s matter, this problem seemed to have been solved naturally.


    Maybe this was not a bad thing. When He Yaqing was still in the company, the more powerful she was, the more pitiable Peng Yanfei would become, and the more sympathetic she would become towards Peng Yanfei. After all, she had done a lot of things for herself and contributed a lot to the company.


    Shi Jingyan stroked his chin, this was indeed something worth thinking about.


    "Indeed, if you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have realized it. Yan Fei, you were the one who thought it through carefully, but according to the current situation, they should know what is worthy for Nie Yixi to believe in you."


    "Could it be that you are protecting He Weixiong and his family?"


    Although this was merely a sentence to eat, it was something that Peng Yanfei had designed for him. He Weixiong was originally competing in self-love with Nie Yixi, and now there was another Shi Jingyan, if he were to dissolve the relationship between them from the middle, the benefits could still be clearly seen.


    "Your words are a reminder to me, no matter what, He Weixiong''s family cannot let them benefit too much, how about this, when you reveal some of the collaboration between me and them to Nie Yixi, I believe they will be interested, at that time you can just say it this way ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei nodded, she had considered these problems, but she did not expect that they would be this complicated, so when she heard Shi Jingyan say He Yong was a person, she paid extra attention, since she was the first person to pay attention to her.


    After the two of them explained everything, they prepared to set off for the next location. Maybe this was also the new starting point for Peng Yanfei''s investigation, since he had more trust in himself now than he had in the past.


    This was already enough. It seemed that he had to be even more careful in the future.


    Shi Jingyan brought Peng Yanfei to the flower shop to buy flowers, give away jewelry, and shop. The two of them were like lovers, but after the spy in the shadows photographed all of them to He Yong, he angrily went to find He Yaqing, and gave all of the pictures to him.


    "Just look at your good fianc¨¦, I just warned him yesterday and he has become even stronger today. It seems that he really doesn''t put me in his eyes. Ya Qing, he is not as good as you look, why are you not marrying him?"


    He Yaqing bit his fingernail as he looked at the picture on the table. The two people inside smiled naturally and happily, no matter what they did, they were happy, and thinking back to when Shi Jingyan was together with him, it was either the constant phone calls at work, or just a constant flow of all sorts of things.


    "Brother, leave this matter to me. Don''t interfere, otherwise others will think that there is no one left in our He family. Don''t worry, a man is bullying a girl."


    He Yaqing''s eyes were a little dark. This was He Yaqing, whom He Yong had never seen before, and everyone had always felt that she was the one who understood the general situation the best. She was also the most gentle person around, but that felt right now, it didn''t feel like it.


    He Yong was stunned for a few seconds before nodding his head: "Alright, you handle this matter, but do not force yourself. With your brother behind you, whatever you want to do, you can do it, I am your strongest shield, understand?"


    "Un, I know, it has always been you who supported me from behind. Dad is the same, you are also the same, so this time I must stand in front and not let myself be harmed. Don''t worry, I will go back first. You should keep these photos of me, I don''t think I need these."


    He Yong nodded and left the coffee shop with the photos. When He Yaqing was the only one left, she took a deep breath and called An Li directly.


    "Hey, An Li, I have some things that I need you to help me with, I don''t know if you''re interested, but I''ll send you the address, and I''ll wait for you here for an hour. If you don''t come after an hour, I''ll leave immediately.


    Regarding An Li, He Yaqing had to thank Shi Jingyan and the two others for her understanding. Originally, she was very nervous when she came to the company on her first day, but at that time, when An Li gave her some documents, he had also poured her a cup of coffee. She was very grateful to her in her heart, but it was also because of her that she understood the situation between Peng Yanfei and Shi Jingyan.

 C135

    At that time, she was feeling very stifled in her heart, but she didn''t say it aloud. She had personally witnessed how huge the workload was for Shi Jingyan and saw how many documents were waiting for him to take care of.


    However, Peng Yanfei was different. She was able to help him with different kinds of documents, and could fight alongside him when he was needed, she couldn''t, and sometimes she envied Peng Yanfei''s profession. She had the ability to sit in the position of manager, and at such a young age, she was already a doctorate.


    That was why she had always cared about Peng Yanfei''s existence. Although she believed that Shi Jingyan liked her too, that was only in the capital. She had lost all confidence now, and if she did not do something, she was afraid that she would not have the courage to fight for anything.


    Time flowed by nonstop. Ten minutes had passed, but An Li still had not appeared.


    Twenty minutes, thirty minutes, forty ¡­


    It was only until the last minute that she appeared and directly walked to the opposite side of He Yaqing and sat down, panting heavily. "Sorry, I came late.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and gave the water to her: "It''s alright, drink, it''s fine as long as you come."


    When An Li calmed his anger down, he started to talk.


    "What did you call me here for?" You know that I am unable to help you with the last request you made. Even though my relationship with them is very stiff right now, I am still unwilling to frame them. "


    He Yaqing stopped her from speaking, "Don''t say it so early, just listen to what I have to say first. This photo was given to me by my brother just now, I believe you all know that Jing Yan and your manager is having fun together, but have you ever thought that today, it was exactly because of the grievances you had caused to her that Shi Jingyan would bring her out to relax? But did you already know that she wouldn''t stab you in the back?"


    An Li stared at her eyes in shock, his pupils dilating as he argued, "Impossible, Yan Fei isn''t that kind of person. Even if I don''t have a brain to speak with today, they would still not destroy me like this."


    He Yaqing became silent, because she was starting to waver, the coffee in her hand was already cold, He Yaqing was still stirring, occasionally making sounds, ding ding ~ ding ~ ding ~ ding ~


    She started to let her thoughts run wild, her heart was shaken, and she was even more anxious and panicked now. However, she still pretended to be calm on the surface.


    He Yaqing put down the spoon in his hand and smiled: "Actually you don''t need to be in such a hurry to answer me. I''ll give you three days, during these three days, you can carefully observe your surroundings for any changes, and also for changes with Peng Yanfei. At that time and place, you can tell me the answer.


    didn''t even say goodbye to her properly before he had already left. It was still important to give her an independent space to think, and psychology was what she was good at. If Peng Yanfei thought that being gobbled up by An Li today was the betrayal of her friends, then she would be able to see even more clearly what real betrayal was.


    When An Li returned to her office, it was already 3 in the afternoon. No one knew where she went or what she did, but she had a bad expression on her face.


    Compared to An Li''s expression when he returned, Peng Yanfei could be said to be extremely happy. Returning to the company with Shi Jingyan was just a step earlier than she did, and it was just a display of completely different abilities.


    This afternoon, the two of them had a huge argument. Not only were they silent, the emotions between the two were completely different, one was the woman they had doted on, and the other was the grief from losing a friend. In their eyes, they felt even more sorry for An Li.


    Peng Yanfei had also noticed that An Li was abnormal, but he didn''t have the qualifications to speak to her anymore. She indifferently left her side, and directly returned to her own office.


    But in An Li''s eyes, Peng Yanfei was showing off to her, wasn''t he just a man? As long as he had the ability and looked beautiful, even if he had a fiancee, his heart would still be on her body. A wave of naked disdain caused An Li to feel even more inferior in his heart, and he slowly began to feel that perhaps she was right.


    Three days of time was enough for her to observe. An Li comforted himself as he thought, "It''s alright, you overthought things. She wouldn''t have such a thought.


    Soon, it was time for them to get off work. As An Li walked out of the company by himself, the two people in front of him who were holding hands were very eye-catching. There were already three of them.


    An Li turned and left, not looking at them, this way he wouldn''t be so sad.


    Chen Siyan pulled Peng Yanfei along: "Send me back today. My car is broken, and I''m in the midst of a maintenance trip, so I can go shopping. Maybe I''ll be able to buy something nice to eat, and more importantly, meet a handsome guy."


    "You ¡­ I really don''t know what to say. Nuo, take my bag. I''ll go and get my car, but I also need to buy some stuff to take a stroll with you."


    Chen Siyan nodded happily, bouncing around the entrance of the company like a child that had not grown up.


    The two of them enjoyed the light music along the way, but the two of them did not mention anything about An Li at all, perhaps everyone was not willing to talk about An Li at all, and Siyan was truly angry today. Although she was lively, she had the best temper out of the three of them, and that proved the seriousness of the situation.


    Both sides did not have the chance to communicate with each other and were speculating on the other''s mentality. However, they did not know that this was a situation that they were unwilling to see and did not dare to face. They only let it become a reality.


    After arriving at the mall, the two of them started to shop crazily. An Li could only go back home alone, and often, there would be trouble at work at the same time. As expected, the moment he returned home, his mother from home called him.


    She continued tiredly, "Hey, mom, did something happen?"


    "Hello, is this Xiaoli? "I''m Auntie Zhu next door, and the situation is like this. Your mom fainted while working in the fields this afternoon, and my mom found her when we were walking up the mountain. She quickly sent your mom to the hospital, but we couldn''t diagnose anything, so we went straight to the hospital in the city. The doctor said it was stomach cancer, so you should be prepared. Do you want to come back tomorrow or do you want to see her?"


    An Li was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, he was in a hurry, and couldn''t believe it.

 C136

    "Aunt Zhu, is what you said true? "My mom is at that hospital. I''ll be there right away, waiting for me. I''ll trouble you guys with the money, I''ll be there soon."


    An Li got up from the sofa and took his bag and car keys to drive home. Her house was a small town, it would take 7 hours to drive a car, but in the city, it would probably take at least 3 hours to drive to White City, which was the closest to River City.


    An Li could no longer care about the tears. She increased her speed, wishing that she could rush home right now. By the time she reached home, it was already 9 PM.


    In the hospital in White City, the lights in the operation room were still on. An Li ran to the fifth floor in a hurry, and the first thing he did when he saw Aunt Zhu was ask: "How is my mother, hm? My mother, Nai? "


    "Xiaoli, don''t worry, your mom is still in the operation room trying to save her life. Don''t worry, the doctor said that it was fortunate that he found her in time, otherwise he would have already lost his life. You should just wait patiently."


    An Li nodded her head obediently, but her tears had already stopped flowing.


    The An Li family had moved in with her mother when she was pregnant, and in the blink of an eye, twenty to thirty years had passed. In the past, An Li had been delivered by her, but fortunately, her mother and son were safe, but An Xin had not raised her daughter easily, and the habit of not eating breakfast every year had already caused her to have a lot of problems in her stomach. It was not easy for her to nurture her daughter into someone else, and she was enjoying her fortune at home, but she never would have thought that such a thing would happen.


    An Li sat on the chair and waited, time ticking away, every second a torment to her.


    Ever since she was young, she had never seen her father, nor felt what his love was. She longed for it deeply, but it was a pity that the heavens were willing to give her a joke, because she thought that her father loved them and only abandoned them because he was forced to. It was a pity that this was not the case.


    She had only seen An Li''s father once, when she was only five years old, when she ran out to find him by herself. That scene was something she could never remember before, when that man hugged another boy, and pulled a beautiful woman''s hand while calling out to his wife.


    At that time, she already knew that she would never be able to look at a man in her life. Men were just trash, things that didn''t need to exist.


    It was not that she was unwilling, it was just that she was scared, unable to overcome the disgust and fear towards men in her heart. With great difficulty, she finally managed to make a boyfriend, but it was a pity that it hadn''t even been three months, and it was precisely because she was too boring and didn''t understand the mood that she became like this.


    She wasn''t blaming Gu Linjiang for anything, she was only reflecting on it. She just hadn''t thought that Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan would go and look for her, and even treat him so excessively. She felt really bad, because she had never told them anything in the first place.


    This was something she was extremely disgusted with.


    The lights in the operation room were extinguished with a "pa" sound. An Li quickly stood up and blocked the entrance of the operation room, waiting for the doctor to come out.


    "Doctor, how is my mother? Is she serious?"


    The doctor comforted An Li with all his might: "Your mother''s condition is stable now, but stomach cancer is different from other cancers and can be taken out directly. This operation is extremely troublesome, so we decided to deal with most of it and we can''t take out the rest.


    An Li did not care about all these, holding onto the doctor''s hand, he almost kneeled down.


    "Doctor, no matter how much money it is, I am willing. Please, you must save her. She is my only relative in this world, is that okay?"


    "Okay, we''ll do our best, but please come to my office later to collect some expense slips."


    An Li nodded, and looked towards Aunt Zhu: "Auntie, how much money did you put in earlier, I''ll give it to you right now. You guys don''t have to worry about Mom''s side, it''s enough to have me take care of them.


    Don''t worry about us, Xiao Li, this money isn''t that big of a deal. It''s not easy for you to earn some, so you should take it and take it. Your uncle and I will go home first.


    An Li nodded. After sending them off, he went to the ward to wait for his mother. This was probably the happiest moment he would be in.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to his home, Nie Yixi was also at home. However, it was obvious that today was less than yesterday, and only after more detailed investigation did he find out that the octopus had returned home, Valeriy followed Li Xiao to play at the organization''s office, and also went to visit at his home. probably only returned tomorrow, but Nie Zehao had something to do at work, so he did not come back tonight.


    Peng Yanfei prepared dinner, and thought about what Shi Jingyan had told him today.


    Nie Yixi walked into the kitchen and hugged Peng Yanfei''s slender waist.


    "Wife, I think you should grow a bit fatter. Look at how thin you are, no wonder my arms are hurting a little. You should eat more meat, I''ll help you."


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him.


    He wants to use a scheme, but I don''t know where he heard this from, and said that you have a mistress, that he thought you were unkind to me, and so he had me explain to you that I was actually sent by him to monitor you, and also asked me to tell you about all the trades he had made with He Weixiong, as well as some underworld businesses. "


    Nie Yixi replied, and indicated for her to continue.


    Correspondingly, He Weixiong has to help Shi Jingyan with money unconditionally, so the two of them reached this kind of agreement. As for the trade on the road, most of it is with He Yong, since he is here after all. "" He Weixiong, you know what I mean?


    Nie Yixi sliced the vegetables, as if all of this was not a secret to him. Both of them knew each other, and He Weixiong had already known his ambition for a long time. Without a doubt, it was him.


    "Have you thought of a solution?"


    Peng Yanfei didn''t detect anything amiss in his voice as he stared at the man in front of him with shock. "You''re not surprised about the plans of those two, but you knew it all along and purposely didn''t tell me."


    "No, no, it''s just that there''s only one reason why the two of them can work together. It must be me, ah! The common enemy is me, and the one who hinders their path to survival is also me. If they don''t get rid of me, they won''t be willing to accept it."


    Peng Yanfei nodded in understanding. So that''s how it is.


    "Countermeasures?" "Not yet, but it''s also very simple. It''s hard to say, but it''s still easy to say. Originally, no matter what we did, it was all part of the plan, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. As for Hei Fei''s situation, he''s really too low-key."

 C137

    Nie Yixi listened and nodded, it was not that there was no response, but that they were a response themselves. The current situation was not as simple as they had thought, and it was mostly because of He Weixiong.


    "Fei Fei, I''ll leave the conflict between them to you, but you have to be careful. If it wasn''t because you yourself aren''t willing to withdraw, I really don''t want you to be in danger."


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he carried the dishes, "Actually, to be able to fight alongside with you is the true joy in my heart."


    To love a person does not need to be on the tip of one''s tongue every day to say that I love you, a gesture and a look understand each other, this is true love.


    Nie Yixi held her petite hand, and although it was really slender, these pair of hands were always able to reach out and save him when he was in danger.


    Peng Yanfei smiled, a smile as sweet as honey affecting their hearts.


    "Alright, go on, I''ll do it, finish your job properly. According to Shi Jingyan''s words, they haven''t been acting well recently, even if they don''t want to catch your attention, I''ll have to pay more attention."


    After all, he was He Weixiong. He was one of the team leaders in the organisation, and also the man who thirsted for Nie Yixi''s position the most.


    Very soon, the meal was ready. This could be considered as a candlelight dinner for the two of them, where they ate happily.


    Nie Yixi consciously went to wash the dishes. However, as Peng Yanfei was still thinking about Shi Jingyan''s plan, his phone rang.


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking if you''re safe, if you''ve returned home already. Nothing extraordinary has happened."


    Peng Yanfei knew that he was worried about her, but she was no longer the girl he was when he was young.


    "Your Majesty, I am very happy that you care about me, but I hope that it is only the concern between friends. I do not wish for you to have any distracting thoughts about me. I am already married. It is impossible for us to be together, do you understand?"


    When he heard from Nie Zehao that she had returned, he was extremely excited. During the time he was in Hei Fei, he had called her almost every single day, but unfortunately, she was not in the service area.


    It wasn''t easy to wait for her to come back, and her initial excitement was dashed with cold water just like that.


    "Fei Fei, actually I, I just, just hope that you can be happy, as long as you are happy, everything is good. I understand, I will protect you as a friend."


    He did not want to hear that Peng Yanfei would even be rejected with such a small request. He absolutely did not want to see it.


    Peng Yanfei looked at his phone. There was nothing he could do, after all, he had been forced to do this due to his guilt back then.


    At the very least, she felt that there was someone who could understand her pain and listen to her heart, which wasn''t so bad at all.


    But when he thought about the Fealty Monarch, he couldn''t help but think of Zhang Yu.


    Regarding the matter of him handing over the Viper Group to her, she had not asked clearly yet. She really did not know what the group of people were thinking.


    She picked up the postcard from the coffee table and dialed the number.


    BEEP ¡­ BEEP ¡­


    After two sounds, a low voice asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Peng Yanfei. Since I called today, you probably know the reason too, right? I''ll just ask straight out, why did you give me your Viper Group? Isn''t that an important organization to you?"


    Zhang Yu was also startled, he did not expect Peng Yanfei to call him at this time.


    Zhang Yu''s low and deep voice caused Peng Yanfei''s heart to tremble, and he felt as if he was busy with a very important matter.


    "It''s not convenient for you. Right now, if you''re busy, you can come back to me later."


    Peng Yanfei was actually afraid that Yue Yang would continue his mission.


    Zhang Yu laid on the bed, while a person stood beside him and lashed him with a whip. This was their so-called punishment.


    "Pa ¡­" "Pa ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei could hear it was the sound of a whip. What was he doing?


    "What are you doing? Are you being punished?"


    Unconsciously, he began to worry.


    Zhang Yu answered: "It''s fine, don''t worry, this matter wasn''t my decision alone. I said that this was my father''s long-cherished wish, but it can be considered to be returning to its original owner, right? I''ll give you the address later. It''s just that I''m speaking the truth, and with your current ability, it''s impossible for you to investigate everything that happened that year clearly. Try to use the people by your side as much as possible. "


    Zhang Yu''s words were pointed at Peng Yanfei. It was just using him, how should he use him? Nie Yixi was still okay, Shi Jingyan would probably not make it.


    She did not want to make any mistakes at this critical juncture.


    "Alright, I understand. Thank you, but I feel that some people can take advantage of me, some can''t, and I''ll handle this myself. As for the old man, I think I''ll go back and see him in a few days. It''s not like you haven''t been back for a long time, is it?"


    Zhang Yu went silent. That''s right, it had been so many years, and so long, that he had already left the house for some reason. It seemed like it was because of his brothers.


    "Father always blamed himself when something happened to the Peng Family. He was even more guilty when you disappeared. Now, he''s probably looking for you in a hurry as well. This is the best option."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t know how to refute that. Scenes from that year surfaced in front of her eyes one after another. Even under the current circumstances, accepting Viper Group might be a critical factor for her.


    After all, he was right. If he wanted to investigate the past, he would need to use everything he had.


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath, "Alright, I accept the Viper Group, but this is only during the investigation of the matter. Once everything is clear, I will return it to you."


    Zhang Yu did not say anything. Let''s talk about this later, I still don''t know who will be holding the organization in his hands.


    "Alright, then I will personally come to pick you up in three days. The handover ceremony will take place then."


    After the two of them finished discussing, they hung up the phone, and Nie Yixi pulled her into his embrace from behind.


    "Zhang Yu called over. No matter how you plan to handle the matter of Viper Group, regardless of whether you accept it or not, I will support you."


    Peng Yanfei hugged him back: "I accept, I need to become strong, strong to the point of being able to stand by your side, doing things like this is also a lot easier."


    Actually, Nie Yixi didn''t want her to come into contact with the matters of the organization. Now that she accepted the Viper Group, it meant that there were more dangers at her side, and not only He Weixiong and the others, there were also the members of the other groups.


    There were many contradictions between group leaders, especially between Viper Group.

 C138

    "Actually, I''m very worried, because out of the five groups, Viper Group is the group that''s easiest to be attacked by others the most. You need to be prepared in your heart, and also have your identity as a shield."


    Peng Yanfei was startled, could it be that he already knew his identity?


    "You, don''t tell me, you, aren''t ¡­"


    She was at a loss for words.


    Nie Yixi saw all of this, he knew that her identity was not simple, and she did not want to tell him about it now, but she more or less understood what was going on, after all, both of them had the same surname, Peng.


    "Perhaps if I''m not wrong, it should be something like that. However, you should tell me exactly what it is."


    Peng Yanfei had already mentally prepared himself, but now was not the time. Even if he had guessed, he could only maintain the stalemate.


    "Thank you, Yi Xi. I will do my best as soon as possible."


    He didn''t know if there would be any changes this time.


    At this time, on an island, this was the world''s most secure, most terrifying hell.


    "Mistress, since she has become the group leader of Viper Group, shouldn''t she be doing something now?"


    It''s been more than ten years, it''s about time you grew up. Go and keep her alive, and see just how strong she is."


    "But Master, she''s still ¡­"


    The man didn''t say anything, but sent a vicious gaze over. "Feng, remember your position. Don''t overstep it. Go."


    "Yes, Mistress."


    The man called Feng quickly left the man''s office. He didn''t dare to stay for long as his master was already angry. If he stayed any longer, his life would be over.


    The man stood up and walked to the window. The water outside the window was splashing against the reef, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    With regards to this man, it was likely that only the people on this island knew of his identity.


    When night fell, what awaited them was tomorrow''s sunlight.


    Peng Yanfei was still considered lucky, at least she had Nie Yixi to take care of her. But An Li, who was at the hospital, could only fight at the frontlines alone.


    She sat up slightly, she had not woken up for an entire day and night, she was slightly worried, she had already taken the leave from the company, but Shi Jingyan was rather straightforward, there was naturally no problem with the personnel department, but Peng Yanfei still did not know that An Li''s mother was in trouble.


    Peng Yanfei woke up not long after dawn today. It was only six o''clock on the morning when he looked at his phone, saying that it was not early early in the morning, that it was not late, or that he really didn''t want to go to work.


    After returning to the company, she found out that An Li''s mother was sick, and was extremely worried in her heart. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything, and could only help her a little with her work;


    An Li took care of her mother for two days but she still did not have a single trace of color. The operation had already succeeded, but she still had her eyes closed.


    An Li asked the doctor, but the doctor told her that the patient was probably unwilling to wake up, and that it was a beautiful dream.


    All these years, she knew that her mother was under a lot of pressure, but she didn''t tell her anything.


    "Mom, wake up. Where is the place without me? Without the life we want, he won''t come back. You can only make me worry and feel sad. Do you have the heart to do that?"


    An Li didn''t know what to say to wake her up, and perhaps the most important thing was to tell her the truth of his heart.


    The nurse outside heard the roars and quickly went in to pull An Li away. "Sorry, this relative here, she won''t be able to wake up even if you let her sleep for a few days.


    An Li slowly calmed down as tears continued to flow. She kept saying, "Sorry, sorry."


    The nurses could no longer bear to watch, but they did not know what to say and just let them go.


    On the third day, when An Li returned with water from outside, her mother was already sitting up on the bed, staring at the sunlight outside.


    Hearing the voice at the door, she turned her head and smiled benevolently, "Lili, you''re back. Mom made you worry."


    An Li put down the water bottle and ran over: "Mom, do you know that I''m worried about you? Did he have a stomachache? Do you want to eat? "


    An Xin shook her head with a smile. "Mom isn''t hungry, there''s nothing wrong with that. Don''t worry, you''ve worked hard these past few days. When you get old, you''ll get sick a lot."


    An Li laughed, it was good to see that his mother was back, in the future it was better to put his mother by his side, if not he would not know what would happen in the future.


    "Mom, I think it''s better for you to come and live with me. I''m worried about you being alone in my hometown. Like this time, I''m really worried to death."


    "Alright, this time, mom will be able to help you find a few good men while staying with you. This way, you can feel more at ease."


    The two of them chatted and laughed and cared about each other. The nurse outside the door was also a lot more at ease.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to the company, he had already heard that An Li''s mother was sick. At that time, she had wanted to go visit them, but there had been too many things that she couldn''t leave.


    Also, because An Li was not around, most of her work was done by him alone.


    A week later, An Li placed his mother back home and went to work. He even invited an hour worker to take care of his mother.


    However, when he returned to the company, he did not expect that everything would change.


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he went to her company''s office. "An Li, you''re finally back.


    Facing Peng Yanfei''s smile, she also responded: "Alright, that''s about it. I took her over, but she took a week of leave, and delayed quite a few matters."


    "About this, it''s alright. We''ve already completed it. Take a look at these documents. If there''s no problem, just hand them in. Come on."


    An Li nodded his head, facing Peng Yanfei, he was a little dazed. Good luck, why did it feel so different?


    In reality, Peng Yanfei did not have any worries in the past few days. Seeing An Li appear in front of him, was just to give her more encouragement, hoping that she would not be unable to get up because of her mother''s illness.


    Only, An Li was even more unwilling to accept her kind intentions, so he carried the materials she gave him and directly returned to his office.


    She went through them one by one, but to her surprise, many of them were perfectly done.


    The more An Li looked at it, the more uncomfortable he felt. Thinking back to Peng Yanfei''s expression just now, he felt extremely dissatisfied in his heart.


    It was just that He Yaqing seemed to know the reason behind An Li''s mother''s sickness and specifically went to the hospital to look for them. Unfortunately, An Li wasn''t there at the time.


    She left with one hundred thousand gold coins. An Li left her money where she left it, untouched, just so that he could return it to her next time.

 C139

    She knew that this was the jade brick that He Yaqing had thrown down to her. She hadn''t made a decision yet, but she would only take it back when she had made a decision in her heart.


    An Li carried the information and went into Shi Jingyan''s office. Since she was missing a week''s time, she was not confident as she knocked on Shi Jingyan''s door with the stuff in her hands.


    "Come in."


    An Li placed the documents on top of his table, "Director Shi, I''m back. I can return to my work now."


    Shi Jingyan looked up: "Hmm, very good, then work hard, work hard, after all you are an old man in our company, there are many things that you understand better than the newbies."


    "Yes, Director Ye. Then, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go and busy myself first."


    An Li was also very happy in her heart. After all, she had obtained Shi Jingyan''s approval and it was more important than anything else.


    Um, An Li, you are still the Director, right? You have been taking care of your mother for the past few days, so I have decided to hand over all the items related to the accounts, especially those accounts to Manager Peng. Currently, there are many problems with the accounts, so I want to complete the mission as soon as possible.


    An Li clenched it tightly in his hands, feeling very frustrated in his heart. It''s Peng Yanfei again, why is it her everywhere, it''s her at work, emotionally, she''s everywhere else.


    Shi Jingyan raised his head and looked at her. He did not make a sound, and raised his head again to stare at her puzzledly: "Is there a problem?"


    "No, no, I don''t have any problems. After I go down, I will hand over all the work I have to her."


    Shi Jingyan knew that she was feeling sad in her heart, so she stepped forward and comforted her: "An Li, you don''t need to feel that I don''t value you or anything. You are still the director, but the workload is reduced.


    An Li smiled and nodded: "The time is right, I was overthinking it, then I will go back to work, thank you for your understanding."


    An Li returned to his office in a daze, he never thought that he would become like this. Although he was the same as before, he was still the Director, but once he made a mistake, this position would be given to the person in Peng Yanfei''s hands.


    After all, he had offended her not long ago, and never thought that He Yaqing was really right. He had indeed forced her into a corner, and if this were to continue, he wondered what would happen to him.


    If she didn''t do anything now, she was afraid that she wouldn''t have a place in this group in the future.


    An Li tidied up his mood and carried everything he had with him to Peng Yanfei''s office. He entered without even knocking.


    "Manager Peng, this is the job that I have always been assigning to you. I said that in the future, some of the accounts that I used to manage will be handed over to you. These are only a portion of it. I''ll deliver them to you tomorrow."


    Peng Yanfei continued to smile, and there was nothing wrong with it. However, in which part of An Li''s expression was that of ridiculing himself, he was even more angry in his heart, and even more so angry.


    An Li, once your mother is well, all of this will come back to you. There are some things that I need these things for recently, so I might make you unhappy in a certain place.


    An Li did not say anything, coldly snorted as he stepped on his high heels and left her office.


    Peng Yanfei was a little nervous in his heart, as expected, she had already risen up, but there was no way to explain the big picture to her. Not only on Shi Jingyan''s side, but more importantly, on Nie Yixi''s side.


    Peng Yanfei sighed, and then started to look at the information written above, it was exactly as he had guessed, the accounts were all problematic, but they were still minor problems, and could not convict him, but when these small troubles were added together, it would become difficult to handle, and it would all depend on Shi Jingyan''s method.


    When An Li returned to his office, he flipped all the documents on the table to the floor. The colleagues who just went in were all shocked by her reaction, and when they regained their senses, they hurriedly went to pick them up for her.


    "Director An, you don''t need to be angry. We already warned you before when Manager Peng went out to eat with Boss Time, but you wouldn''t listen, so there''s no need for you to be angry right now, because you''re still the Director. Even if your position is lower than hers, you''re still our Director, right?"


    An Li seemed to have understood something as he smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Xiao Yuan. I understand.


    After the girl called Xiao Yuan walked out of the office, she took out her phone and sent a message to the other party: "Done, when are you going to call me?"


    With a "shua" sound, 10,000 yuan was added to her bank account.


    He Yaqing smiled, the person who had the most money in this world was someone who handled matters with money, if she wanted to obtain money, she would have to put in the appropriate amount of effort, but there was a type of person who would grow up with money when she was born, she would not need to worry about how she earned the money at all.


    Sure enough, not even ten minutes later, An Li picked up the phone and sent a message to He Yaqing: At the 5 o''clock location last time, I''ll return the money to you. I don''t like things that I owe others.


    He Yaqing laughed as he held the red wine. This was only what he wanted in his heart, since when did he learn to be bad?


    It turns out that falling in love with someone really makes you selfish and unlike yourself.


    He Yaqing was very unhappy with his actions, but if he did not get rid of her, he was afraid that he would be even more unhappy. If his future man''s heart was not with him, but with someone else, she would probably go crazy.


    Peng Yanfei was still busy with her own work, and such a thing had never occurred to her before. The work she was currently doing and the matter of Viper Group had already made her extremely busy.


    An Li put down her phone and kept staring at her phone. Right now, there was nothing for her to do, so she just picked up her bag and directly left. There was still more than an hour left before she got off work, so she did not care about anything much.


    While walking, he made a phone call. "Hey, I''m already preparing to go over. Now you should also prepare to go over. I think it''s better to clarify some things. This way, I won''t be afraid of trouble."


    He Yaqing was shocked, but she did not ask anything else. After answering the question, she hung up the phone, it seemed like the main reason for her outburst was because she was frustrated at the company. She liked working with smart people, because she did not need to speak much, and it was hard to control them.


    From a well-behaved girl, suddenly becoming very mature, maybe even He Weixiong regretted letting He Yaqing go to the River City. He Yong was very concerned about every single one of He Yaqing''s actions, but he had always let her do whatever she wanted, so whatever she did was only right.

 C140

    When He Yaqing arrived at the coffee shop, he had already been waiting there for a long time.


    "Yo, you came so early. Did something bad happen in the company?" Could it be that my position fell? "


    An Li snorted coldly but did not say anything. Right now, nothing he said could explain his own situation, no matter what it was for, the best thing for now was to do what he wanted.


    "Tell me, how do you want to deal with her? Your opinion might be accepted."


    He Yaqing sipped his coffee. He felt bitter in his mouth, but what he swallowed was still sweetness.


    As for what to do, you know better than I do, don''t you? "You know them the best, and I am just a fiancee who just arrived. However, if you need anything, I will always respond to you. Smart people don''t need to say anything to understand each other."


    An Li nodded: "That is indeed the case, but looking at the situation now, it seems even more indestructible than before. Are you sure you don''t want to do something? You are, after all, the real fiancee, so how could you possibly tolerate a Xiao San spouting nonsense here? It''s just that you need to be careful, Peng Yanfei is harder to deal with than you think. "


    I know that even without you telling me. Alright, I only came here tomorrow, step by step. I will go to the company.


    He Yaqing laughed and muttered, An Li was still like an iceberg, the talk time was just over twenty minutes, just that the agreement made could very well have exceeded those twenty minutes.


    After Peng Yanfei arranged the information, she gave some important things to Shi Jingyan, while she kept the rest in the cupboard. It wasn''t that she didn''t suffer from this sort of thing, it was just because she was cautious.


    But it was also the time to see An Li''s mother. Thinking of this, she picked up her phone and called Chen Siyan.


    Siyan, you should know that An Li''s mother is sick, she already took a week''s leave. She came back to work today, but it seems like she brought her mother here as well.


    "You idiot, last time you went to see her mother, didn''t she reject you? Do you still want to go? Are you sick? And do you have friends like her? If you want to go, then go by yourself. I''ll forget about it, I don''t want to see her ever again. "


    Chen Siyan''s anger had not subsided, but in terms of people, Chen Siyan was much higher ranked than Peng Yanfei. At that time, she was just a girl and was quite pitiful, so they had to drag her into a group of three, but as Peng Yanfei''s position grew higher, the look in her eyes became more complicated.


    Although it was not wrong for him to choose their Director General as his boyfriend, from that point onwards, Chen Siyan slowly felt that An Li had distanced himself from them, to the point where he was unable to see his own distance clearly.


    For such people, it was better for her to stay far away from them in case something happened to them. She did not care about the reason for her failure.


    You need to come back exceptionally late today. Peng Yanfei fell asleep while waiting on the sofa.


    Nie Yixi carried her back to bed. He felt that this guy seemed to have become a lot more relaxed in the past two days, and the pressure he had been under should be quite great. It seemed that he had to find some time to accompany her.


    If Ouyang Yan had not insisted on bringing them to celebrate Valeriy''s arrival, he would have gone home a long time ago. Although everyone knew that Nie Yixi''s stomach was not good and he had been beaten up, they would still frequently drag him out to celebrate.


    It was a completely different treatment, but Valeriy seemed to like listening to things between him and Fei Fei. When he left the room, it was almost completely annihilated, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to come back.


    Peng Yanfei felt a familiar smell by his side. He turned around and hugged his arm, unwilling to let this peaceful pillow open his mouth.


    "Alright, you''ll be back soon. Can you be a bit more obedient?"


    Nie Yixi said gently. As expected, a woman is like a little kitten, you need to coax her before she can listen to you.


    Peng Yanfei obediently let go of his arm. As soon as possible, after Nie Yixi finished washing up, he took a cold shower, then went to bed with his wife in his arms and peacefully fell asleep.


    With the two of them immersed in the warmth of the land, this peaceful life was probably the happiest moment.


    It was just that there were always those people doing improper things in the dark.


    "Mistress, she might have to busy herself for a while this time. We killed a few important personnel in the weakest team, but it affected the activities of the entire team and left behind a lot of traces. It''s not very obvious though, but if Xie Zhangke is smart, he might be able to find even more things."


    "Mm, well done, but did someone dangerous appear nearby?"


    Feng reported, "Indeed, He Weixiong''s daughter and son are both watching her at Jiang City, and now He Yaqing is preparing to take action against her. As for the contents of the operation, I have no idea, but I feel that it is better not to get involved in the battles between women, while He Yong is lying in ambush beside Shi Jingyan, unsure of what to do."


    The man in black nodded and looked at the moon outside. Women? The beginning of the battle had been with women, and they had been, and still were, because of a woman?


    "Carefully observe He Yaqing. Watch her movements before she begins to move again. Don''t be blind."


    The wind responded and left his room, replacing it was a woman in black tight-fitting clothes. Her long black hair allowed her to merge with the black clothes, as if she was born for the night.


    "Ye, you know what you have to do, right? Go."


    "Yes, Mistress."


    Everything was under his control, but it was also time for them to move around. This was more interesting, staying in his house all day long, didn''t he feel stifled? Those old guys.


    On that night, everyone seemed to have realized something. As they looked at the distant moon, they became even more frustrated.


    No one knew where this bad premonition had come from, but the moon was gradually hiding in the darkness of the night, and the light of day was shining through the clouds. It was getting late.


    When Peng Yanfei woke up, it was already 7 in the morning. Beside him, Nie Yixi was still sleeping soundly, and it was probably the same state for those who had drunk alcohol before, but there was no alcohol smell on his body.


    Peng Yanfei laughed, she had always hated him drinking, as long as she did not know if he could drink or not, the two of them would stick to this agreement.

 C141

    After Peng Yanfei finished preparing breakfast for him, he went to work. It had been a long time since he last saw Su Ming coming to pick him up.


    "Su Ming, I feel like we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s obvious that we met a few days ago, but it feels so far away."


    Su Ming scratched his head, "That''s right, sister-in-law is right. However, I don''t know if boss has woken up yet, but this is the first time he''s had this order since I woke up this morning. However, he didn''t touch a single drop of alcohol last night."


    Peng Yanfei was surprised. As expected, loving a person would always change some of her different habits.


    "He''s still sleeping. I made breakfast and sobered up some tea in the kitchen. I thought he was drinking wine, but I didn''t expect him to be so obedient as to not touch a single drop. Why don''t you go in and have a taste?"


    Su Ming nodded excitedly. After bidding farewell to Peng Yanfei, he impatiently went to the kitchen to eat breakfast. It was so sumptuous to have a wife, and sure enough, being able to have one was the best.


    It made him want a wife too.


    Peng Yanfei took the documents and went into his own office. It was already noon when he finished preparing the documents.


    However, according to his gossip colleagues, Young Master Shi and Madam came together this morning. Miss He was indeed a good wife.


    Right now, in Peng Yanfei''s heart, there was nothing that was difficult to listen to, as long as it did not involve her.


    Women like to protect their reputation, so they don''t like them to talk behind their back about their own problems, especially their feelings.


    An Li went to Shi Jingyan''s office a step earlier than him. The two already started preparing for the show, but did not know if Shi Jingyan was interested in watching the three women''s play.


    Just as she entered the office, He Yaqing gave her a glance, and she quickly received it.


    "Director Zhou, should I give these documents to Manager Peng, or should I just give them to you? After all, these documents are all relatively concise and I feel that I can do them well."


    Shi Jingyan took the documents. The documents did show some simple calculations of the accounts, and Shi Jingyan agreed to her request. Only, there were two very important parts to those documents.


    She only wanted to use Shi Jingyan''s hand to force Peng Yanfei out, and let him end it.


    After An Li received the documents, he immediately left. He Yaqing walked to Shi Jingyan''s side and muttered to himself, "This person seems to have great ability, is he a company''s old man?"


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head: "I didn''t think that you would be so accurate with your eyes. You are indeed an old man from the company, and are now the chief of the Finance Department. Your ability is pretty good, what''s wrong with you?"


    He Yaqing smiled slightly: "I don''t think so, but I just feel that it''s very pitiful. Didn''t you hear the grievances in her voice just now, it feels like she''s a farmer who''s been suppressed by a landowner, I wonder if you had the same feeling."


    Shi Jingyan put down the brush in his hand, and looked in the direction An Li left in thought.


    "So it''s like this, I didn''t notice, but it''s okay, I believe she can adjust. Alright, go sit at the sofa for a while, after I finish what I need to do here, I''ll accompany you."


    He Yaqing nodded, laughed and left his side, then obediently sat on the sofa and flipped through the magazines on the table, waiting for someone to come.


    When Peng Yanfei came over, she met An Li, but An Li did not look at him, and just stared straight ahead, looks like she was truly angry this time.


    "Director Zhang, this is the document that was modified last time. You can take a look. However, I have something important to report. Could you please excuse me, Miss He?"


    He Yaqing was shocked, she looked at Peng Yanfei in disbelief. This woman was truly shameless, she actually told me to go out, but what made her even more frustrated was that Shi Jingyan actually agreed. As for the two of them, she could not hear what happened, no wonder brother said that Peng Yanfei was hard to deal with.


    "Ya Qing, you should go to the other floors first. I need to take care of some things here."


    He Yaqing was still smiling, and obediently walked out of the door. His gaze never left Peng Yanfei''s body, and Peng Yanfei was also staring at her. The corner of his mouth had a hint of a smile, as if he was ridiculing her ignorance.


    "Alright, she has already left. Yan Fei, are you sure you have something on, and not here to anger her into leaving?"


    Shi Jingyan was now very curious about what Peng Yanfei was actually thinking.


    Recently, he brought back a foreigner. They called him Valeriy because he has a very high position, it''s just that I don''t know what he does, but it seems like he wants to enter Nie Yixi''s company to help. "


    "What did you say, Valeriy? Hmph, Nie Yixi is indeed a good person, I already knew that the relationship between the two is not ordinary, I never expected that he would give up his position in the family and become Nie Yixi''s subordinate."


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s mouth curled into a smile, it seemed like Shi Jingyan was very clear of Valeriy''s identity, it looked like he had succeeded in half of the plan, the other half would have to watch a good show with Valeriy.


    "Yes, sir, I have a suggestion." Shi Jingyan gave her a look to indicate that she should continue, "Although I don''t know who he is, I just feel that something is amiss with him now that he has arrived. Since he''s such a difficult guy to deal with, why didn''t he bring the He family over?"


    Peng Yanfei said everything in his heart. He wanted He Weixiong and Shi Jingyan to have more and more problems, and the two of them were in a cooperative relationship. However, Shi Jingyan definitely could not allow anyone to order him around or be inferior to others.


    He was too arrogant and could not tolerate others looking down on him. It seemed that the situation now was very different from before.


    Shi Jingyan touched the documents on the table, and did not speak for a long time. He was pondering about how Peng Yanfei''s words would sound, because there were not many people around him right now.


    But if he did not take any measures now, the one who would be the first to be suppressed by Nie Yixi and Valeriy together, it would not only be them, but the others as well.


    "I will think about it first, you go ahead and take care of it, leave some simple tasks to An Li, that way she won''t be idle."


    Peng Yanfei answered and then left the office, just in time to meet He Yaqing who had returned.


    "Now it''s really Xiao San who is able to get on the throne, really shameless, don''t think that you can seduce someone else''s fiance just because you''re strong."


    "So what if he''s your fianc¨¦? He''s not your husband yet, even if you stay by his side because you''re relying on the family behind you, and I''m using my own ability to help him solve the problem, do you think it''s better to find a woman who can help you at any time, or a rich and beautiful Ni who doesn''t do anything? Miss He, there are some things that I think you haven''t figured out yet. "


    Peng Yanfei stared intently at her face, his hands slowly raised her chin as he continued to speak: "What he wants is only your father''s ability, what does it have to do with you?"

 C142

    He Yaqing''s eyes widened. "You, you, this slut, so what if he likes you? In the end, the one who married me was still you, and in the end, you still lost."


    Peng Yanfei put down his hand and snorted coldly.


    "Whether we win or lose, we''ll see at the end. However, I hope you remember the gap between us."


    He Yaqing endured in his heart, but he felt even more uncomfortable now.


    "In that case, let''s wait for the good show. I wonder if you can withstand the subsequent attack."


    Peng Yanfei only glanced at her for a moment before he left. This was not the time to be talking to her, nor was it the time to be jealous of a woman.


    An Li took the documents back and took out the two more important documents. To be safe, he had to take care of these first and avoid any other problems.


    An Li had greatly changed the numbers inside, but he couldn''t see that they were the same at the end of the balance.


    She carried all the remaining completed documents into Peng Yanfei''s office and said, "Manager Peng, these are the documents for today. I have finished preparing all the documents, these are the simpler questions, these two are the more difficult ones, I have already divided them up for you, you can just take them up directly."


    Thank you, An Li. When I''m done with the documents, we will send them over together.


    An Li nodded and left his office, while walking, he did not forget to glance at her table, he stared straight at the documents in her hands, which she placed on her own documents, the documents that had questions on them, she kept them there, but the two problems that she had left behind, were things that she could do with them, and now was the perfect time to use them.


    Peng Yanfei took An Li''s documents, and after roughly looking at if there were any problems, he folded them and went upstairs.


    He Yaqing was still inside, but this woman was still haunted. Peng Yanfei walked in and smiled as he gave all the documents in his hands to Shi Jingyan before he said: "Boss, it''s already three in the afternoon. I want to go back early, you understand."


    This sentence, you know, said with a weird voice. He Yaqing was very unhappy, this woman must have done it on purpose, it will be over in the future now.


    The two women were looking forward to Shi Jingyan''s answer, but the victor would always be Peng Yanfei. After all, there were already some problems between Shi Jingyan and the He family.


    Women who are immersed in love have zero IQ.


    "Alright, you can go back now, but there are some things that you have to do and try to contact me as much as possible. When the time comes, I''ll cooperate with you. If I suspect you, then push me out in time.


    Shi Jingyan was concerned about Peng Yanfei in front of He Yaqing, this was totally a slap in his face.


    "Shi Jingyan, do you think that I don''t exist? With your tone now, don''t tell me the two of you really have other intentions? All of you are truly shameless. "


    Shi Jingyan stared at He Yaqing in displeasure, while Peng Yanfei looked innocently at the two of them, "This, Director Qing, this, I think it''s best if the two of you communicate properly, I''ll be taking my leave first, if there''s any problems, I''ll contact you in time."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, his eyes continued to stare at He Yaqing, and after Peng Yanfei left, he slowly stood up.


    "He Yaqing, this is a company, not a home, if you have any objections to me, just say it clearly, I have the final say in the company, even if your father is here, I will do the same, so don''t be rash when I''m talking."


    He Yaqing looked at him in fear: "You, you, you actually treated me like this, but the relationship between you and Peng Yanfei obviously isn''t the relationship between a superior and a subordinate at all. She''s the Xiao San that you sought out, no no no, rather, you''ve already had a relationship with her for a long time, and I should have believed my brother''s words.


    He Yaqing''s tears rolled in his eyes, he cursed loudly and ran out of the room, seeing how sad she was, his heart was also in pain, could it be that he really made a mistake? Right now, he was pacing back and forth between the two women, he was really tired.


    But he really had something to do with Peng Yanfei, but he never thought that He Yaqing would actually eat the wrong thing, and even shouted loudly in front of him. What kind of logic was this?


    He Yaqing immediately rushed out and drove his sportscar away from the Shi Clan Group. He Yong followed behind, worried about her condition the entire time.


    When they arrived at the Crossroads, because He Yaqing''s speed was too fast, he crashed into the van that was slowing down in front of him. Time seemed to stop immediately.


    "No, no, Ya Qing, I don''t want it, I don''t want it ¡­"


    "Bang ¡­"


    The two cars had already touched each other, causing He Yong to quickly get off the car and run to check on He Yaqing''s condition. A head of blood was flowing down his face, and his wounds on his body were also bleeding profusely. He Yaqing, who had already lost consciousness, fainted inside the car.


    Many passers-by stopped to call the police, while those who called for an ambulance called for an ambulance. For a moment, they were all flustered.


    He Yong could not believe the scene in front of his eyes. He used all his strength to open the shed and drag He Yaqing out, the originally white dress was dyed red, he softly called out: "Ya Qing, Ya Qing, answer me, answer me, don''t be afraid, big brother will bring you to the hospital right now, go to the hospital right now."


    He Yong anxiously brought her to the hospital, then carried He Yaqing who was covered in blood while shouting loudly in the corridor, "Doctor, doctor, where is the doctor?"


    The nurse beside him pulled over an emergency stretcher for him to place He Yaqing on top of it, then pushed him to the side of the operation room to ask him about the patient''s situation.


    "It''s a car accident. The head injury is serious and there are minor injuries everywhere. The most serious injury is on the leg which was caused by mechanical suppression. Now prepare for the operation. Mister, please wait outside the operation area."


    Besides being worried, he also hated Shi Jingyan to the core. Back then, he knew that this man did not mean anything to his sister, so why not marry her? Love a man who doesn''t love you, hurt yourself, hurt us even more.


    He Yong picked up the phone and called Shi Jingyan: "Shi Jingyan, you''re the special one. If anything happens to Ya Qing, I definitely won''t forgive you. You better pray that nothing will happen to her, otherwise, no matter if it''s you or the Shi Group, they will just wait to be annihilated."

 C143

    Shi Jingyan felt that this was a little strange. This man was probably not crazy, was he cursing his own little sister? Could it be that something really happened?


    "He Yong, what are you saying? What accident? Can you please explain it clearly? "


    Hearing this, He Yong became even angrier, was this the person she loved? Yating, you see, he doesn''t even know that something has happened to you, yet he''s still asking these questions. Look, look at the man you love.


    "Heh, Shi Jingyan, your fiancee is on the operation table right now. Because of the accident, no, the exact reason is that after you and your mistress angered her away, she wasn''t able to focus on driving the car, and thus caused the accident. She is currently in the process of rescue.


    "What did you say? An accident? Where are you? I''ll be right over. Say it."


    Shi Jingyan was also in a hurry, how could he possibly get into a car accident? Was it really because of the incident that happened after he had quarrelled with her earlier?


    If it really was like this, then this matter would truly be his own fault, but now was not the time to investigate who was responsible. If something were to happen to He Yaqing, even if the trade between He Weixiong and himself could not be completed, it would still be a question of whether He Yaqing would bring others to kill him.


    No one thought that things would turn out this way. If he had gone out to chase them, then something like this wouldn''t have happened.


    Peng Yanfei who was sitting in her office was holding a phone to take a picture and archive. The news suddenly popped up with a dialog box, which displayed the scene of He Yaqing''s car accident. She recognized He Yong, and the scene of him being carried out of the car was also captured.


    Not mentioning whether or not He Yaqing could recover, even if there was a problem with it, He Weixiong would not let him off, as this distance plan did not even require him to do anything, but it was a success.


    However, He Yong''s current position seems to be in great danger, He Yong has already found out that he is Shi Jingyan''s mistress, then their family will not forgive me this time, so there''s only one way left, but it''s best if there isn''t any other relation, otherwise it''ll be even more troublesome.


    Peng Yanfei thought about whether or not he should ask Nie Yixi for guidance on this question. It was a little tricky, if Nie Yixi could put pressure on He Weixiong, then his focus would shift, but this was all due to him guessing that there was no basis for it.


    After she sent a message to Nie Yixi, she laid down on the table. At this moment, she still had to not disturb Shi Jingyan and the others, if this continued, not only would it anger him, but he would also take advantage of the fact that this Xiao San was called.


    Shi Jingyan rushed to the door of the operation room at the end of the hospital and punched Shi Jingyan to the ground, cursing loudly, "How did my sister treat you? "Why did you betray her? Why did you have to tell me?"


    Everything was said by you in front of her. Don''t think that I don''t know about you taking those pictures, but let me tell you this, Peng Yanfei is only a subordinate, only a subordinate. He''s just a useful chess piece, that''s all.


    He Yong doubtfully tugged at his collar. "Say it again, you and her have a proper relationship, you two will eat together, be that close, will you two even hug each other in the tower? Then tell me what''s going on today. "


    He Yaqing and I are only lovers, what do you want me to say? I also want to ask you what''s going on, Ya Qing was a girl who never talked too much before, but now, for some reason, she has to say it at work, and even at the company, she has to say it once. I don''t know if this habit of yours was given to her by you or not.


    He Yong could no longer find the words to describe the shameless person in front of him, but he understood that if He Yaqing could continue staying in Jiang City, she might not even be able to keep her life.


    One of them was standing by the wall, while the other was sitting on a chair, waiting for the lights in the operating room to go out.


    An hour passed, but no one came out. There was no sound at all. Two hours passed, and the nurses were all nervous. The blood in their hands was very scary.


    Finally, after three and a half hours, a doctor came out. The superior then asked, "Doctor, doctor, how is the patient inside?"


    Shi Jingyan agreed: "There''s nothing particularly serious about this place. Can we go in and take a look now?"


    The doctor stopped them in their tracks. "The patient is out of danger now, but her legs are likely to be disabled, and I hope you will keep that promise, especially when it comes to the patient."


    He Yong''s heart was in a mess. Disability? How could this be allowed? Absolutely not. She would forever be immersed in the matter of her own disability. There was no way to hide the truth. No one knew her physical condition better than she did.


    The lights in the operation room were extinguished and He Yaqing was transferred to the VIP ward. He Yong and Shi Jingyan walked into her ward one after the other. He Yong sat beside her and caressed her face.


    Shi Jingyan looked at He Yaqing who was lying on the bed with a pained heart. She was originally a lively and lively girl, with a kind heart, who was brave enough to pursue the things she liked, but now, because of him who was lying on the bed, she was truly not a person.


    "I''m sorry, Ya Qing. I''m sorry, just wake up. This way, I at least know how you want me to atone for my sins. Alright, alright? Wake up. I''ll promise you anything you want me to do."


    He Yong immediately went back to him. "Don''t be so hypocritical here! I hope you remember that the He family has never been a kind person. If you prepare the best, you have to accept them and integrate them into their family. You have to understand that the He family is higher than the rest of the family, and that there is a reason for that.


    Although Shi Jingyan was unwilling, but since He Yong had already said so, if he were to continue staying here shamelessly, there was no point in doing so. Thus, Shi Jingyan decided to return home first and come back tomorrow.

 C144

    After returning to the company, Shi Jingyan still found it hard to calm his heart. Although he did not know whether or not He Yaqing''s legs were better now, he could not stay inside to watch a joke.


    At this moment, not only did he hate himself for not having the ability, he also hated Peng Yanfei. It was only because of the two of them acting that caused He Yaqing to come out today, that Peng Yanfei herself did not expect this.


    No matter who it was, it was not a good thing for He Yaqing, especially for her and Shi Jingyan, since he was still someone He Yaqing liked, but she was their enemy in the first place, and was their mistress.


    When Nie Yixi returned, he saw that Peng Yanfei was lying on the sofa alone. This little girl was thinking about something every day, it made people feel like her heart was heavy.


    He sat down and carried her in his arms. "What''s wrong? You look like you''re worried about something? Is something wrong with the company again? Or did something happen to the employees of your company?"


    "You know, He Yaqing suffered a car accident and is still in the hospital treating him, so he''s unconscious. If He Weixiong had come over directly, I think the first person who would have died would have been me, because the information that Zheng Hao gave He Yong didn''t show that he and I were married. So what do you think Shi Jingyan would have done if he found out about this later on."


    Nie Yixi smiled: "This is very simple, if He Weixiong knew that this was originally Shi Jingyan''s plan, and that it was only to probe into my secret, he would definitely support him. But regarding his daughter''s car accident, Shi Jingyan might not be able to get past it.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, that was indeed the case, but even if Shi Jingyan was unable to achieve such an effect by himself, the consequences would be hard to believe.


    When Shi Jingyan returned home, he saw his mother Xiao Yulan and his father sitting on the sofa. After waiting for Shi Jingyan''s return with much difficulty, what they were concerned about was not Shi Jingyan''s figure, but He Yaqing.


    "Ya Qing''s people? "Why didn''t you bring her back, or did you say she didn''t wake up at all at the hospital?"


    Xiao Yulan was very angry in her heart. Regarding Shi Jingyan being unable to handle the relationship between the three principal wives, they themselves paid very little attention to him. They actually didn''t know that their son actually had such a thought.


    Shi Jingyan didn''t say anything, but the unkind look in her eyes startled Xiao Yulan. Was this child warning her? Xiao Yulan didn''t purposefully restrain her temper, and more importantly, couldn''t control it. She raised her hand and slapped him.


    "You bastard, He Yaqing is your true wife, your fiancee! What''s wrong with that Xiao San called Peng Yanfei? Why did you put He Yaqing aside for her sake? Is this how we teach you how to be a person?"


    "Haha? Have you taught me? Since I have become sensible, only Grandpa is by my side, and you, Ni? In your eyes, you only have the children of others, this is your so-called education, and it''s still you who think that this is for our family''s sake, don''t repay us! Whether it is He Yaqing or Peng Yanfei, they are just tools that I used, there is a reason for everything. "


    This time, Zhenjie did not act like a kind father. He pulled Xiao Yulan over and stared at Shi Jingyan with a pair of sharp eyes.


    "Repeat what you said just now."


    This was the first time since he was young that he saw his father reveal such a look in his eyes, the kind of look that could instantly exterminate him. But why was it that it wasn''t him who sat in this position, but his own Ni? He had this ability.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t dare? They are the shields behind you, the people who will give you warmth if you get tired. He Yaqing will soon become your wife, and you will be someone who will treat her well for the rest of your life. Now that you have such thoughts, I suggest you put it down as soon as possible. "


    Shi Jingyan clenched his fists and did not say a word, but he had to admit that his father''s words made sense.


    When the old man heard the commotion downstairs, he slowly walked down. He knew his son''s personality; as a father, he might not be enough, but as an elder, he was more than enough to reprimand the children of the younger generation.


    "Well, do you think I''m dead? You guys don''t have to say anything, just let him handle it. If he doesn''t handle it well, even if you parents don''t say anything, I, the first grandfather, will not let him off easily. "


    Xiao Yulan did not say anything. The expression in Zhenjie''s eyes immediately disappeared, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a gentle and refined young master.


    "Yes, dad. I''m really sorry for disturbing your sleep at such a late hour. Rest early. The old man treats you well."


    It seemed like there were some matters to discuss, so Xiao Yulan did not follow. Shi Jingyan did not know what to say at this time either, and directly went back to his room to lie on his bed. In this small bed, only He Yaqing had slept on it.


    Actually, to He Yaqing and Peng Yanfei, the two women, he liked He Yaqing more. But right now, because he had some agreements with Peng Yanfei, it had caused a misunderstanding between He Yaqing and himself. He had already explained it to her before, so why not listen to Ni?


    Shi Jingyan was still very agitated in his heart. He couldn''t go back to the hospital, and because his and He Yaqing''s situation was bad, for a moment, he had the look of a child.


    While He Yaqing was still in a coma in the hospital, He Yong took out his phone and called He Weixiong.


    "Hey, dad, it''s me. I''m sorry, I was in the wrong. I didn''t protect my sister well and made her lie in the hospital."


    "What did you say? What''s wrong with Qing Er? He Yong, you better explain yourself to me. Don''t cry for me, you''re a man, you haven''t killed your father and mother yet, you better be normal."


    He Weixiong was also getting impatient, now was not the time to cry, what happened to He Yaqing was the most important.


    "Godfather, Yating got into a car accident and had to undergo surgery for more than 3 hours before being saved. She hasn''t woken up yet and I can tell you now that I''m just worried that you might be worried, but it''s not a solution."


    Hearing that, He Weixiong was so shocked that he couldn''t even stand. If not for the butler by his side supporting him, he probably would have knelt on the ground a long time ago.


    "You, you, what did you say? Qing Er was in a car accident? When did this happen, exactly what happened? Tell me everything from beginning to end. If it''s about Shi Jingyan, I definitely won''t forgive him.


    As expected, when He Yong told them everything that had happened, it was because of that brat''s actions. However, how strong was Peng Yanfei that he could cause Qing Er to become like this?

 C145

    He Weixiong was now even more nervous of He Yaqing''s injuries.


    "Is Qing''er doing well? I''ll come over tomorrow and I can take care of Shi Jingyan this brat''s spirit. You stay there and take good care of my precious daughter, if something like that happens again, you won''t have to come back. What''s Qing''er like?


    He Yong was startled for a few seconds, he only cared about the little person that was lying on the bed.


    "Alright, but if you want to come, can you manage the business in the capital?" You''re busy enough without me. "


    He Weixiong did not accept his words as she had already made a plan in her heart.


    "You don''t need to worry about this matter, the most pressing matter at hand is to take good care of my daughter. When I come over tomorrow, I hope to see a complete and undamaged He Yaqing."


    He Weixiong was so angry, he directly hung up and called the assistant beside him.


    "Ming Yang, investigate Shi Jingyan''s recent situation thoroughly and print it out to me. Also, investigate Peng Yanfei again for me.


    Ming Yang nodded. "Yes, Director He. I will do it right away."


    Lying on the bed, Shi Jingyan''s mind was in a mess. Because the He family''s support was already on the right track, Zhang He and Zhan Yue would be coming back tomorrow.


    He Yaqing was lying in the hospital with an oxygen mask over her mouth. She was sleeping in her dreams, and that was a beautiful dream.


    Everyone was having different dreams tonight, some nervous, some feeling beautiful.


    The second day was still working as usual. Peng Yanfei left home and because she was not in a good mental state, Nie Yixi personally sent her to work.


    "You don''t need to give it to me, isn''t that eye-catching? "Alright, I can go by myself. Hurry up and go to work as well."


    "It doesn''t matter, you''re my wife, isn''t it right to give it to you? "What''s more, seeing how depressed you are, I feel very pained. Let''s go, I''ll come pick you up after work."


    In the end, Peng Yanfei was not able to change her decision. The two of them went to the entrance of the company and coincidentally met some colleagues that were working at the office. When they saw Nie Yixi sending him off, they were completely stunned.


    The eight trigrams news once again filled the skies.


    "Look, isn''t that our Manager Peng? How did he get on the Fourth Master''s car to go to work? Could it be that Manager Peng is actually someone from the Fourth Master, and is only here to look for information? "


    "That''s impossible. If that''s the case, how could she be let off the hook and be so nice to her? She''s only worked at the company for a few years, but she''s already promoted to this position. I don''t think it''s possible if you say that."


    Passerby A and Passerby B were discussing intensely, Nie Yixi heard everything, wouldn''t that make them even more surprised?


    Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei, who was about to leave, directly hugged her and gave her a sweet kiss. He whispered into her ear: "Wifey, you''re also very beautiful today.


    Peng Yanfei''s face was very red, so red that she only wanted to find a mouse hole to hide in, and the eyes of the passersby were stinging. What exactly did Nie Yixi want to do, this person was simply too shameless.


    As a result, the moment they entered the office, all the gossip and news that they had heard reached Peng Yanfei''s ears. Nie Yixi, He Yaqing and her, the four of them together, they were able to write a novel.


    "What are you guys talking about that makes you so happy? Do you want me to join in? Look at how happy you are."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and said to them, but his smile was extremely strange. If they were to continue their discussion, who knew what would happen?


    "Is the company where you talk? Or am I being too nice to you to make you forget what kind of person I am? Sun Li, Xiao Yuan Yuan Yuan. "


    The person who was called out quickly shook his head, "No, no, no. Manager Peng, the company is the place to work. We will go there immediately."


    After Peng Yanfei saw the two of them fleeing in panic, he loudly shouted, "The workload of everyone in the office has doubled today. two-thirds of the people are not allowed to eat before noon, when are you going to finish it and when are you going to get off work? Whoever has an objection, come to me alone. "


    This should be the first time Peng Yanfei delivered the goods. They had talked too much and had already forgotten that this was the place to work.


    Everyone was nervous. Only now did they realise how relaxed they were normally, but now that they knew it was all over, and that their lives would be even more miserable in the future. This time, Peng Yanfei really put on the airs of a manager.


    When Zhan Yue returned to his office, it was already past one in the afternoon. It was just that everyone''s expression did not seem to be very good, and Shi Jingyan was not in the company, so it seemed to be difficult to see him. Zhang He directly returned to the headquarters to bring back some information to be studied.


    Zhan Yue took the gift and went to the Finance Department to look for Peng Yanfei.


    Aiya, is this the finance department? Weren''t everyone usually very relaxed? He was still very free, but why did he feel so tired? Did something happen?


    "What''s going on with all of you?"


    "CEO Zhan, today, ahh ~ Manager Peng is angry. He has tripled the number of things we have to do today. If not, you''re not allowed to get off work. Anyway, I''m prepared to work overtime."


    "Ha ha-ha, actually, you brought this upon yourselves. In my eyes, your Finance Department will always be the laziest department. Although this department is the most important, it can''t compare to the HR Department, but your workload and efficiency are not low. Do you know why?"


    The girl in front of him shook her head honestly: "I don''t know, could it be because of Manager Peng?"


    When I was a financial manager in the past, because I was often away from the company, your workload was very big. But ever since Manager Peng took up her position, she wanted to do her best to not let you all get so tired, so she simplified all the work for you guys. She calculated a large amount of data on her own, so you guys had so much time.


    After Zhan Yue finished speaking, he went straight to his office, where he saw Peng Yanfei fuming towards the pile of documents. It seemed that he was truly not lightly angered this time.

 C146

    Zhan Yue was so shocked by Peng Yanfei that he jumped, what''s wrong with her, could it be that she was truly angered by them? Why was he so serious now? Could it be that something else happened?


    "Aiyo, what''s the matter? Come, look at what I brought you back from Hei Fei. Alright, don''t be angry. What''s there to be angry with about? It''s not like you don''t know about their matters."


    When Peng Yanfei heard Zhan Yue, she turned her head, and her tears almost fell. It was not her fault.


    Who wouldn''t know how to put on a show? He Yaqing''s act was indeed too good, but no matter what, no one could blame her for what had happened this time, especially He Weixiong. This way, they wouldn''t be able to drag themselves down from this position.


    "Zhan Yue, you came back, but I am truly sorry. As soon as I came back, I was seen by you doing such a terrible thing. But the gift you brought back and the feeling of not being poor. "


    Peng Yanfei withdrew her temper, but the pain in her heart for Nie Yixi was a real existence, maybe if she did not meet Nie Yixi, she would really be together with this sunny boy in front of her.


    "Is that so? But since you''ve accepted my gift, then tell me exactly what happened today. Maybe I can give you some advice. "


    "Hmm, actually, I should start from yesterday''s incident ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei told everything from the beginning to the end, including what Nie Yixi had done to him this morning. She described it as indecent, but this move did have an effect on Zhan Yue.


    "What, you said that He Yaqing got into a car accident and is still in the hospital and hasn''t woken up yet? This is a huge matter, no wonder I didn''t see Shi Jingyan when I returned today. So this is what happened.


    Peng Yanfei lowered his head. Although Zhan Yue was speaking the truth, it seemed that he had not completely lost his reason.


    "It is indeed like this, so I should be accompanying Miss He in the hospital right now, but I really don''t know why she was so angry yesterday, I was only reporting things at the moment, and also requested to leave early to go home. Yesterday, Nie Yixi gave an order to the outside, I was not in a good position, so you know it."


    Zhan Yue nodded and rubbed her chin. According to Yan Fei, Shi Jingyan had not dealt with the things this time, and according to her, she only ran out after Shi Jingyan shouted a few times at He Yaqing. It seemed that He Weixiong must come over this time, as she remembered that someone was secretly investigating Peng Yanfei before he left.


    He had originally planned to take action, but unfortunately, he was taken by a hacker first, he had no problems looking at that person''s information and did not interfere, but after experiencing the current situation, He Weixiong had a general idea of what happened.


    When He Weixiong arrived at the airport in Jiang City at 2pm in the afternoon, he did not tell Shi Jingyan anything.


    "Ming Yang, how''s the progress of the task I gave you yesterday?"


    "Director He, this is the information you need, and also this is Peng Yanfei''s personal details. She is an orphan and lived alone, but she is very outstanding, her university is Jianghai University, and before she graduated, she had already obtained dual doctorate and master''s degrees. She had once studied abroad, and her results can be said to be perfect.


    "Doubt? What''s up? Isn''t it because of Little San? "


    He Weixiong muttered in his heart.


    "About this, I feel that you can ask her directly, but there is another important piece of news, that is that Peng Yanfei is Nie Yixi''s legal wife, that''s why I feel that this matter is very strange, if it was Nie Yixi''s wife, he would definitely not allow his woman to be someone else''s mistress, and this person is even Shi Jingyan."


    "Nie Yixi''s wife, Peng Yanfei, seems like this person is not simple, but I do not know if this woman knows Nie Yixi''s true identity, if she knows, then the situation would be different. Very good, let''s continue investigating, but the information He Yong brought back last time was not like that, it seems like someone stopped me from knowing about this, it''s interesting."


    Ming Yang nodded as he recorded this matter down, and then began his own work.


    When He Weixiong arrived at the hospital half an hour later, he hastily walked to the ward. He Yaqing had already woken up and was obediently drinking the porridge Shi Jingyan had fed him.


    He Yong watched this scene unwillingly from the side. He was very agitated in his heart, this man really did have a silver soul lingering around, the moment he arrived this morning, he had directly taken care of He Yaqing, and had been accompanying her during the entire conversation. However, it was strange that He Yaqing had awoken just like that.


    Last night he was here, and it wasn''t necessarily true that He Yaqing woke up. As expected, it was the person he loved that was different here.


    He Yaqing laughed: "This is delicious, I want to eat more."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, then gently fed her: "Alright, eat more. I cooked this myself, do you remember what I told you the last time? "Now that we''ve finally achieved it, don''t be angry. This time it''s really my fault."


    "It''s all your fault. You promised Shi Jingyan to me back then, but now, in less than a month''s time, you''ve become like this. Do you think our He family has no one else?"


    He Weixiong''s people did not arrive, but the voice was already transmitted in, and everyone''s eyes were tightly staring at the door as they watched him walk in.


    "Dad, why are you here? Really, just a little accident happened, and you''re in such a hurry. Is that really okay?"


    He Yaqing revealed a rare child''s expression. At home, she was just a small child, but because they protected her well, she did not suffer any grievances.


    "Aiyo, my little idiot! You''re already lying in the hospital, how could I not come? If I didn''t come, then wouldn''t you be saying that Daddy is already feeling sorry for me? Hmm?" "Don''t think that I don''t know about your little thoughts. How are you feeling? Are you feeling better now? There shouldn''t be any big problems, right?"


    He Yaqing cutely hugged He Weixiong and shook her head, "No, nothing, nothing at all. It''s just that there''s a small wound on my forehead, and a scar on my leg. The rest of them are all small injuries.


    He Weixiong laughed out loud: "You''re the one who knows how to speak the best, but I already know the ins and outs of this matter, so we should still do what we should do, don''t you think so, Shi Jingyan?"

 C147

    Shi Jingyan''s hand holding the bowl was startled. He knew that He Weixiong was able to come, and he definitely could not underestimate this person. In such a short period of time, he had already cleared up the matter, but he probably did not know anything about it.


    "Yes, uncle, this is my mistake. I am trying my best to ask for Yanqing''s forgiveness. Before this, I still hope that uncle can listen to my explanation."


    "Explain, I think there is one thing that can explain everything, Peng Yanfei is Nie Yixi''s wife, shouldn''t this matter be explained? But why must you hide this matter, do you think that my daughter doesn''t have that kind of mindset?"


    Shi Jingyan was even more surprised, he had investigated everything, but he seemed to have a preconceived notion in mind, he didn''t say anything yet, but it was exactly as he had expected. The most useless thing was that he was the one who pushed Peng Yanfei towards Nie Yixi.


    "Uncle, I think we should talk about some things later. Right now, Ya Qing is still in treatment, so we shouldn''t talk about work in front of her face. What do you think?"


    He Weixiong didn''t know what the hell was buried in Shi Jingyan''s heart, but since he had already said all that, he decided to wait until he got back.


    "Alright, since you said that, then of course, let my precious daughter take the lead. If she forgives you, I don''t have anything to say, but if she doesn''t forgive you, then you do as you see fit. It''s best if you don''t pester her any further."


    Hearing the conversation between these two, He Yaqing was at the top.


    "Alright, you two, brother, you don''t need to care about them. Do you want me to eat properly?"


    Being called out suddenly, He Yong saw that she was his godfather. No matter what, she would fall under his control, and he saw that she was Shi Jingyan. He laughed and wanted to see if he could take care of her, but this little sister did not want him to, she was truly a contradictory child.


    "Alright, godfather, Shi Jingyan, I think we better not talk about this anymore. Ya Qing did not wake up until she couldn''t bear with it.


    Shi Jingyan nodded, he quickly shut his mouth, and started to feed the dried up porridge to her. This time, he was able to repay the favor he had received when he was injured, regardless of how the two of them were feeling.


    Three men walking around a girl, He Weixiong finally could not stay any longer. He pulled He Yong to the main doctor, and asked about He Yaqing''s condition, to see if there were still any mistakes.


    After hearing the doctor''s reply, He Yaqing determined that there were no more major injuries, but he still had to recuperate properly from the injury on his leg, otherwise, leaving behind a scar would be very ugly. To a girl, this was more important than anything.


    Peng Yanfei stayed in the office for a whole day. After Zhan Yue understood the situation, he went to help Peng Yanfei find the information he needed.


    An Li took all of this into his eyes, he really couldn''t underestimate this woman, but she really did come at the right time, he was waiting for Shi Jingyan to return to the company to work, then watch the show.


    In the past few days, An Li did not visit He Yaqing at all, but she had been training the entire time.


    He Yaqing read through all of An Li''s messages on his phone and deleted, leaving behind the evidence was not a joke. He replied: "Very good. Let''s wait for tomorrow''s show. But before that, maintain your current attitude."


    An Li understood this point. If he did not understand, she would not stay here any longer. Peng Yanfei''s retribution would come soon, wasn''t it stronger than his? Let''s see how you can go on after tomorrow.


    At the moment, Peng Yanfei still did not know what had happened. She handed over her work one by one, and Zhan Yue did not dare to touch the documents on Shi Jingyan''s table. There were some things that were very important.


    Although Zhan Yue was only a very natural existence in the company, everyone knew that this Vice President was actually very strong. Not only did he help the companies in the countries to manage their businesses well, even in the main company, he was actually a very powerful person.


    Even if he hadn''t done anything, he would still have been willing to point fingers and tell everyone what to do.


    "With so much information, it seems like this little girl Peng Yanfei is very capable. Shi Jingyan has some work to do, so it''s better to help him organize them."


    Zhan Yue continued to organize the information as he spoke, he did not manage to see what the information inside was, but adding all of them together, he estimated that there was more than 30% of the information, the upper parts of the list made sense, and the lower parts were gone.


    "Aiyaya, you''re really irritating. You don''t even know that you have to organize the documents properly? This Shi Jingyan brat really forgot his job after getting a beauty, huh? "


    Zhan Yue picked up a document from the ground. There seemed to be a problem with the document, although the overall data was normal, but during this period of time, it was obvious that there was a big mistake. This document was very important, could it be that the little girl had been busy or was there some other situation?


    As Zhan Yue thought about this, he took out this document and rushed downstairs to find Peng Yanfei. When he reached her office, he even closed the door tightly.


    Peng Yanfei was baffled: "What happened to you, Zhan Yue, could it be that something important happened? What''s that in your hand? "


    "Wait, don''t say anything. Take a look at this document. There''s an unexpected surprise in it. I think you should give me a reasonable explanation."


    He would not allow anyone to make such a mistake in their work. Fortunately, he had discovered it, but if Shi Jingyan saw it directly, what would Peng Yanfei do? This document was related to the financial situation of the company in Paris, what was this woman doing?


    Peng Yanfei also felt that it was very strange, Zhan Yue had never treated him with this kind of expression before, unless he had made a very serious mistake at work, it would not be like this, could it be that this document ¡­


    She opened the document and saw that the data on it was clearly wrong, but she had never handled this document before.


    I have not dealt with this document, I have not pushed away the responsibility, but I have really not dealt with it, you do not need to look at me like that, maybe you do not know where An Li took all the documents I have started to process from, wait, An Li, could it be ¡­


    Peng Yanfei seemed to have thought of something. It was not that she did not know about the schemes and scheming of the company, but the situation now was different. One was a mistake with regards to the financial situation of the company, the other was her good friend.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhan Yue in disbelief. Zhan Yue shook his head, he did not know about these things, but that did not mean that he did not understand.

 C148

    Peng Yanfei nodded his head in shock: "I don''t know if she did this, but this document was indeed given to me by her, but it doesn''t mean that the rest of them won''t go into the office to tamper with this document. It''s very possible, so I don''t know what to say."


    Zhan Yue knew she was very anxious, so he patted her shoulders and said, "I feel that I can''t define this matter too early. If she does it, Shi Jingyan will take care of all of these documents tomorrow, and at that time, he will know who is at fault.


    Peng Yanfei nodded, she looked at Zhan Yue with gratitude, if he had not found out about this matter in time, she did not know, if Shi Jingyan had seen it tomorrow, who knew what would have happened.


    "Alright, I will modify this document a little, but I want to let Shi Jingyan see the new and wrong documents, I will need your help in this matter."


    "Alright, tell me how I should help you. But after helping you, shouldn''t I ask you to eat?"


    With just a joke, the entire atmosphere returned to normal. There was no longer any tension in the atmosphere.


    Peng Yanfei laughed and patted his back, "Alright, at that time, you can eat anything you want, so if you want to do this ¡­"


    She told everything to Zhan Yue, and had only been waiting for tomorrow''s show. On the other side, she was also waiting for tomorrow''s show, so An Li did not know that she had already been discovered, and everything that she did after that was all based on this.


    stood at the window and watched the heavy rain outside. He did not know whether Nie Yixi was on his way or not, but he knew that he had to be careful when it rained at a time like this.


    At this time, Nie Yixi was in a rage within the company.


    "Is that how you do things? I''ve never raised trash before. A year''s worth of sales have been pulled down by you guys just like that. Sun Shuai, tell me, are you, the sales manager, preparing or not? "


    Nie Yixi said as he slammed the table. Right now, the sales of the entire company was more than a percentage point behind Shi Jingyan''s, and there were also quite a few of them.


    "I''m sorry, Fourth Master, I will make my modifications right now."


    "Do you think your changes will make up for your losses? "Start the emergency plan right now, and take care of this year''s sales yourself. Tomorrow, I want you to make a new plan for me. Alright, the meeting is adjourned."


    After everyone dispersed from the meeting, Su Ming started to speak.


    "Boss, isn''t it too much for you to ask them to do this? This isn''t your proper business, so why are you being so serious?"


    "Su Ming, don''t you feel that you''re being a bit inexperienced recently? No matter what you''re doing, since you''ve done it, of course you have to do it perfectly. No matter what the reason is, I hope that you can prepare a car for me tomorrow.


    "Alright." Su Ming sighed, as expected, it was still related to his sister-in-law. Shi Jingyan had gotten help from He Weixiong recently, it could be said that she was adding wings to a tiger. He just didn''t want his competitor to be too complacent.


    It was really easy to guess. With his elder sister-in-law around him, his eldest brother wouldn''t need to guess his intentions.


    "Boss, get ready. We can head out now."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    When they arrived at Peng Yanfei''s company, Nie Yixi''s car stopped in front of the door. Zhan Yue had one arm around Peng Yanfei''s shoulders and the other hand holding onto her umbrella, afraid that she would be drenched in the rain.


    The moment Su Ming got cocky, she would eat the wrong thing if any man saw this scene. It was too awkward for her to not pay attention to this.


    "Zhan Yue, you don''t have to take care of me like that, I''m fine."


    Peng Yanfei still minded it a lot, but what was going on with Nie Yixi. He hasn''t come for so long, is he still working?


    "Yan Fei, how about I directly send you home? At this time, if he wanted to come, he would have already come. Do you still want me to wait here for such a long time?"


    "Oh, really? "Sorry, War Chief, this is my wife. Please show some respect and let me go."


    Nie Yixi immediately walked over with an umbrella, snatched Peng Yanfei away from his arms, and pulled her into his embrace. He glared at Zhan Yue with a cold snort, like a wild beast whose toy had been snatched away, and was extremely displeased.


    Nie Yixi was very cute like this, which surprised Peng Yanfei a little, but this also allowed him to discover something.


    Did Nie Yixi really not like Peng Yanfei? Or could it be because Peng Yanfei disliked her on one side and desired to conquer her? He could not understand what was going on.


    Zhan Yue stood in the rain and protected Peng Yanfei as he got on the carriage.


    "What''s wrong, I can''t bear to part with your little lover, do you want to send you back? Su Ming, turn around."


    Su Ming who was called out felt very bitter in his heart. Turning his head around was an impossible task, his sister-in-law had yet to speak up.


    "Su Ming, don''t worry about him. Continue driving." Peng Yanfei laughed as he turned his head to stare at Nie Yixi: "Are you eating wrong? He just saw me waiting for you in the rain and felt a bit pitiful. He helped me with my umbrella out of kindness. If someone had come to pick me up on time, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Nie Yixi''s gaze right now was filled with danger, this was his fault for being unpunctual, this damned woman, had actually pleaded for him to get away with it.


    "Heh, Peng Yanfei, I haven''t dealt with you properly these past few days, aren''t you proud of yourself? Have you forgotten how you begged for mercy under me?"


    Su Ming listened on this strange topic and chanted an incantation. I can''t hear you, can''t hear you, and I won''t listen.


    Peng Yanfei took a step to the side, and said softly: "You obviously can''t talk about yourself, but you still have the nerve to say that, isn''t that just eating something wrong? Just admit it out loud. You''re not honest at all. "


    Nie Yixi was truly unhappy this time. The words "I am unhappy" was written all over his face, and he directly pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace and kissed her. It was a violent kiss, without any hint of gentleness, as if he was punishing her with his words.


    However, fate was very awkward in the front row. What should he do in this situation? He should drive a good car. However, the boss and his sister-in-law were really passionate. No wonder even the boss couldn''t stop after having a sister-in-law.


    Ouyang Yan''s face suddenly appeared in Su Ming''s mind. Why would his face appear at this time? Wasn''t it just sleeping with a man for the night? Why do I keep thinking about it? I don''t even know if I''m attacking or suffering.

 C149

    Peng Yanfei felt embarrassed in his heart. There was Su Ming right in front of him, was this Nie Yixi stupid?


    After an unknown amount of time, the alcohol had made her forget about breathing. When Nie Yixi finally let her go, she mocked, "You fool, you need to breathe when kissing. I''m not kissing your nose, you''re really too stupid."


    Peng Yanfei''s face turned as red as a cooked prawn, he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    "You''re still saying, it''s all because of you. It''s obvious ¡­" Su Ming is right in front, and yet you still want to act like this. Do you think Su Ming would look at me like that?


    Peng Yanfei pouted her head and turned it to the side in anger. Su Ming loved being in the front with such magnanimity, so much that she seemed to be obstructing them now. This was the first time she felt that she was a scourge, so why did she feel so uncomfortable?


    Nie Yixi looked at him and said coldly, "Su Ming, what did you see just now?"


    "Ah, boss, what did you say? Nothing happened just now. I was just looking at the road ahead and didn''t see anything. I also didn''t hear anything. You guys continue."


    Peng Yanfei still ignored Nie Yixi. The two of them matched each other quite well.


    Nie Yixi laughed and pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace. This little lady was indeed lacking in discipline, but she did not show such a cute expression, which made people unable to resist provoking her.


    Nie Yixi pinched her small face and said very tyrannically: "From tomorrow onwards, you are not allowed to be so close to Zhan Yue. Right now, you are my wife, you are giving me a green hat, aren''t you?"


    "So what if I did, it would look good if you brought it with you. Moreover, if it wasn''t for Zhan Yue, I might have been expelled by him. Although this is a bit serious, it''s very likely to become like this."


    "Oh? Did something happen today? "Tell me everything properly. If there''s anything I can help you with, I''ll help you think of a way as well."


    Peng Yanfei laughed and shook his head: "This is a matter of my company, your company has a lot of things to do, if there is nothing important, I don''t need your help, don''t worry, I will take care of it, after all, the show has just started, how can it end like this?"


    Nie Yixi looked at the smile on the corner of her mouth. Seems like he really didn''t need to worry this time, this little girl could handle things, if not she would not have appeared beside him twice to help him resolve the crisis. Her abilities shouldn''t be limited to this.


    Nie Yixi snuggled up to her body. He could smell the fragrance off her body, and it made him feel very comfortable.


    Su Ming could not sit still anymore as he tried to speed up. However, it was raining today, so he had to drive for a full half an hour. However, it felt like a century had passed.


    When Nie Yixi returned home, he immediately dragged Peng Yanfei to the bathroom. He had to bathe him in the bathtub, how big a person was, in the end, one of the baths became a mandarin duck shower for two, and in the end, they did not even eat dinner, and were already cleaned up by Nie Yixi first.


    Su Ming drove back to his home, thinking about the matter that had already passed two weeks ago. It was true that Ouyang Yan hadn''t come looking for him, but why was he so disappointed in? Could it be that she had some sort of thought about him that she shouldn''t have?


    Ouyang Yan didn''t even know what Su Ming was thinking in his heart. He was a very simple person, he would just say it whoever he liked, but just as it happened, this person was Su Ming as well. He was a man, and indeed, since he was young, he had never been interested in women.


    But when a man was standing in front of him, he didn''t know if it was a type of indescribable feeling. When they noticed this difference, and the few of them swimming together, Su Ming had completely naked appeared in front of Ouyang Yan.


    I remember that time, Su Ming was still laughing out loud, "You''re a man, I don''t know what you''re shy about.


    At that time, he felt that this man''s figure was too good, and he instantly liked this careless boy, so he kept pestering him. Everyone thought that there really was something between them, and only then did he realize that he seemed to like a man.


    Everyone''s reactions weren''t that weird, they felt that this was a very normal thing. To everyone around, liking someone on the same sex as him didn''t matter, but because that person was someone that Ouyang Yan liked. But after so many years had passed, he thought that he would forget.


    What happened that night once again caused his body to become restless. If it wasn''t for his reason controlling himself, he really didn''t know if he would have forcefully taken Su Ming.


    In this world, there were many people who loved each other but could not stay together. It was not because their families were different, but because they were of the same sex. Whether or not their families could accept this was still a question.


    If he knew that Su Ming had unknowingly started to like him, he would go crazy.


    Su Ming returned home and snuggled up to the sofa, holding his phone, he drew back and forth on Ouyang Yan''s portrait. He didn''t know whether or not he should make this call, he also wanted to confirm his feelings, and whether or not he could accept this kind of relationship.


    His family simply could not accept that he had such an idea. He had to take responsibility for the entire Ouyang Family, even if it meant that he had to live his entire life under the name of Ouyang.


    Just as Su Ming was deep in thought, the phone''s ringtone startled him. He received it without even looking.


    "Hello, may I ask who this is?"


    "It''s me, and it''s that ¡­ Have you been so busy lately that you''ve forgotten about me? It''s that ¡­ Seriously, open the door. I brought beer with me in front of your door."


    Su Ming was shocked, could this be what they meant by ''we have a tacit understanding''? He put down the phone and immediately opened the door, he was indeed at the entrance, but what happened to the two boxes of beer? Could it be that this man planned to finish them here?


    "What are you standing there in a daze for? Come on, bring the beer inside. You have to drink it to your heart''s content tonight. I have something to tell you later."


    Su Ming''s hand that was carrying the crate stopped. If he had something to say, he would say it to himself, what else could he say? Furthermore, he specifically bought so much beer, it must not be a good thing.


    After he placed the beer on the table, Ouyang Yan did not care about his image, he just threw away his jacket, took off his shoes, and felt the comfort, as if he was at home. He would get some dishes and wine from the fridge, then turn on the TV and eat while watching, as though he had put everything he had to the back of his mind.


    "Hey, don''t you have something to tell me? Tell me, I''m listening. "

 C150

    Ouyang Yan drank his beer and laughed while waving his hands around. It felt as if something had happened as he started to panic in his heart. What exactly did this person want to say?


    "Su Ming, I might be going to France soon, and I might be staying for four or five years before coming back, so I came here today to talk to you about this matter, but it''s also to let you accompany me in drinking."


    Su Ming was startled, this decision seemed to be a bit urgent.


    "Why are you going to France? Didn''t you already finish your studies? Isn''t this the time for you to work? Did your family force you to do this? Or are you going to do it yourself? "


    Ouyang Yan laughed bitterly: "That''s right, part of the reason is because I''m at home, but the vast majority of the reason is because of me. You know that my own thoughts are not pure towards you, and I cannot treat you as a brother, nor can I respond to you, but to let me look at you and not be able to get a hold of you makes me feel very uncomfortable, I want to forget about you, so leaving is the best choice."


    Indeed, it was as he had thought. Ouyang Yan was planning to avoid their relationship, but what could he say? He was like a clay buddha crossing a river, unable to protect himself. He simply did not have the spare energy to help him solve the problem.


    "I understand, but I hope you can think it through. No matter where I am or not, you must take good care of yourself. I cannot respond to you in any way. This is something that you must understand."


    To be unable to respond was truly laughable. He simply did not dare to respond. What could he not do? He was just a coward.


    The beer bottle that Ouyang Yan placed at the corner of his mouth directly smashed onto the floor, pinning Su Ming down on the sofa as he roared, "Whether you dare or not, do you dare to clearly tell? Don''t you really have any feelings for me? Su Ming, that is not what your eyes are telling me. No matter what happens today, I will make you understand this point. "


    Before Su Ming could react, Ouyang Yan had already tied his hands together with the tie. Su Ming was a little nervous, what the hell was this man trying to do?


    When he placed Su Ming on the bed, Su Ming finally realised what he wanted to do.


    "No, you can''t do this. Ouyang Yan, don''t let me hate you."


    "Hate it, right? At least you still have a bit of status in your heart, right?"


    The night passed with miserable sounds. Both of them shed tears. It was unknown whether it was bitter or sweet.


    In the morning, when Peng Yanfei opened his eyes, it was already 7 o''clock, but it was not too late. There was already no trace of Nie Yixi by his side.


    After washing up and preparing breakfast, he waited for Nie Yixi to return to eat breakfast. Originally, this should have been a beautiful morning, but now a girl had suddenly arrived and interrupted him.


    "Hey, Fourth Bro, open the door for me, open the door."


    After Peng Yanfei opened the door, he saw a blonde lady who was indeed a foreigner. She always felt that she looked like she wanted to talk to someone and spoke Chinese fluently.


    "Oh? You''re Fourth Brother''s wife, don''t you look like anything? "Your figure is just that, I wonder how Fourth Brother took a fancy to you, is it really so, my Fourth Brother?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at his own body. It was obviously a protruding front and rear, what''s not good about that, he turned his head to look at her and coughed. It was indeed not as good as that girl''s body, which could be considered his loss.


    "Nie Yixi ran off in the morning. You should sit here for a while, what do you need to drink, coffee or boiled water, have you eaten breakfast? But did you know that you came to Valeriy? You should be his sister. "


    "Indeed, if it wasn''t because I heard my brother say that my sister-in-law was very beautiful, I wouldn''t have come all the way here just to catch a glimpse of you. What is better than me, to choose you instead of me? Are you as strong as me?" Can you help Fourth Brother? "I really don''t know if Fourth Brother is blind or what happened."


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s mouth still had the same smile, but his heart had already started roaring. What kind of person was this to come and say that this was bad, then that wouldn''t be good.


    "Yeah, I really don''t have anything, but Nie Yixi likes me just like this, I can''t do anything about it, why don''t you ask him why he doesn''t like the well-built and powerful you, can it be that you don''t even dare to ask him about that? "He''s destined to be a loser."


    Peng Yanfei did not want to be outdone, this girl was just over twenty years old, her mouth was truly crushed, but with her, there was no guarantee that she could pass the test.


    "You, you, hmph, don''t think that I don''t know that there''s no love between you and Fourth Brother at all, but it''s all fake."


    When Nie Yixi returned, he immediately heard that it was fake. He curiously walked into the house and asked: "What is fake, Valina, why are you here, did your brother allow you to come or do it yourself?"


    "I, I, okay, I ran over here myself. Since my brother always said that your wife was very beautiful, I wanted to see what my sister-in-law looked like. I was just curious and came here. You wouldn''t tell my brother, right, Fourth Brother?"


    This coquettish voice was something even Peng Yanfei couldn''t endure. With a sister like her, it was no wonder that Valeriy didn''t like ordinary beauties. It wasn''t for no reason, he believed that this sister would be enough for him to take advantage of.


    "Valeriy, come back here. You didn''t even want to come back from the headquarters, did you? Your sister is here, at my house. "


    Nie Yixi watched from the side and shook his head, "The breakfast is already prepared. Come and eat, Valina, come and eat with us."


    She walked over with a wronged expression, and stared at Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei with a cold snort.


    "I obviously suffered a lot at home, but now that I finally came out to play, you all didn''t give in. Why is big brother here to play? Fourth brother is biased, and it''s because you hate me that I''m not allowed to come here, it''s all because of you guys."


    She felt wronged and wronged, as if she were a small child.


    Just as Peng Yanfei was about to console her, Nie Yixi spoke up.


    Fei Fei, you don''t have to worry about her. When she thought about what kind of situation the family is in, what did your brother tell you when he left, did you think about what the others would do when you weren''t in the family? When you go back, it will be a different scene.


    "That''s the family your brother fought for you with great difficulty. Are you sure you want to give it up like that?"


    Nie Yixi''s words were reasonable, and every word stabbed at the softness in her heart. Now that she thought about it, she really did seem anxious.

 C151

    She had even forgotten what had happened to them. Thinking about it now, it seemed like she had really done something wrong.


    "I-I was wrong, but I already prepared that direction, so I dared to come over. I didn''t plan on staying here for a long time."


    However, Peng Yanfei was not in a rush to go to the company after breakfast. When Valeriy rushed over and saw his sister who had a wronged look on her face, his heart started to ache for her again.


    Nie Yixi, you''re serious, I clearly knew that Lina had a glass heart, especially you, and now that you''re like this, I have already arranged everything in the clan well, don''t worry, once everything here is done, I will rush back. "


    Nie Yixi did not speak, he directly walked to Peng Yanfei''s side and hugged her waist: "Let''s go, wife, I''ll send you to work."


    Seeing this atmosphere, Peng Yanfei felt quite awkward, and nodded immediately: "Alright, that''s right, Valeriy, let''s hurry up and eat breakfast over there. We''ll head off to work first, and come back for dinner tonight.


    Valeriy smiled and nodded: "Ok, thank you sister-in-law. We will come over, but I will first take her to relax."


    Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei and left, it seemed that he was angry, which made Peng Yanfei curious.


    "Hey, that''s someone else''s family matter. What are you joining in for? What are you angry about? Don''t tell me that you really planned to marry that girl in the past?"


    Nie Yixi turned his head, "Originally, Valeriy was not the heir to the Ivan Family, but because their mother was born of a lowly background, even their status was very low. In the family, their father ignored them, and even a servant bullied them, but Valeriy did not give up.


    Hearing this, Peng Yanfei''s heart tightened, it truly was a Wealthy world that was as deep as the ocean, it really wasn''t easy to provoke.


    "That''s why he doted on his little sister so much and decided to seize the clan''s position."


    "Yes, his father was personally decided by him, just to avenge his mother. The Ivan family has been in his hands since then, but he has helped me as well. That''s why our relationship is so good. I''m not the only one helping him, more importantly, we''re brothers."


    Peng Yanfei finally understood that even if these things were to be put together, if the whole family were to repay Nie Yixi for his kindness, it would probably not be enough. Valeriy was someone who repays kindness, so he respected and admired Nie Yixi even more.


    "So, is the reason why you''re angry is because Val¨¨ne doesn''t live up to her expectations? "If they were to slack off, the rest of them would be able to take advantage of the situation. That way, it seems that Valina really shouldn''t be leaving the family at this time of day."


    Nie Yixi nodded, and quickly sent her to the company. He undid her seat belt and muttered: "Stay far away from Zhan Yue, if I see you, be careful of how I''ll take care of you when I get back."


    "Oh ~ Hmph, hurry up and go to work. I don''t know what happened to Su Ming today, but he''s not driving anymore."


    But at this time, Su Ming was still lying on the bed and he could not move at all, so Ouyang Yan could only wait upon him.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to the company, Zhan Yue was already waiting in his office for her to return.


    "You finally came. It''s already 9 in the morning. You are late today. This is the original document from yesterday. I have already finished it. Judging from the original document, someone did it on purpose."


    Peng Yanfei took the documents that Zhan Yue handed over, and when he opened it, he saw that many of the data inside had already changed, but the overall data was not changed, it seemed like there was someone who wanted to give her justice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see who the mastermind behind this is today. I''m sure they are all looking forward to it. Take this document up. Remember what I told you the last time."


    Zhan Yue nodded his head. The Finance Department had been peaceful all these years, and the people inside were relaxed, not only because their workload had been shared by the manager, but because Zhan Yue had discovered that there was a conspiracy here. The impact was very serious, so Zhan Yue directly expelled them.


    He had said that the Finance Department couldn''t afford to be careless. If they had the energy to do all this, then I''m sorry, but the Finance Department wouldn''t welcome anyone with a bad heart.


    This time, these people really gave him face in front of him.


    After Shi Jingyan handled the matters with He Yaqing, he made a promise to He Weixiong and explained the situation with him, he finally understood what He Yaqing meant and spoke up for him.


    However, He Weixiong didn''t tell Shi Jingyan what exactly he was doing, he was only very interested in Peng Yanfei''s identity. When he found out that Peng Yanfei was pushed to Nie Yixi''s side to be a spy, he came to a conclusion.


    He Weixiong left the Jiang City that night and advised He Yaqing not to pay too much attention to the matters of Shi Jingyan''s work. Some things were not what he saw before his eyes.


    He Yaqing also nodded obediently, only that the loathing for Peng Yanfei in his heart did not dissipate at all.


    Under the care of Xiao Yulan and Shi Zhenjie, she went straight home. With the two of them taking care of this future daughter-in-law of hers, Xiao Yulan was very fond of He Yaqing and took care of him as if he were her own daughter.


    After He Yaqing sent Shi Jingyan away early in the morning, he sent a message to An Li to inform her that things were ready.


    An Li took a deep breath while holding the phone, he walked past Peng Yanfei''s office with the coffee. He walked very slowly and wanted to hear the conversation inside clearly.


    Humph, you still have time to joke around, Peng Yanfei is so handsome today, if not for you, I wouldn''t be in such a state, why did you suddenly become an employee and become the manager just by relying on your looks? Today, I''ll let you have a taste of your defeat.


    Looking at the time, An Li took the document and went into Shi Jingyan''s office. Coincidentally, he happened to be in time to look at the document, and extended his hand to place the document on the table: Director Xiao, can you put this document there?


    "En, that''s fine. An Li, what do you think about Manager Peng''s attitude towards work?"


    An Li was startled, and pretended to not know anything, and stared at Shi Jingyan with a strange gaze: "Manager Peng is very responsible, she does everything very seriously, whether it is to her subordinates or to herself, they are all very strict, she is a very good superior, what about it? Director Ye. "


    Shi Jingyan immediately threw the documents on the ground and shouted: "This is the Manager Peng that you speak of very well, go and call her up."

 C152

    An Li was a little frightened by Shi Jingyan, but in her heart, she was very excited, and was finally able to watch a good show.


    "Director Ye, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen to Yan Fei? Or if there is a problem at work and I have one of these documents, don''t worry about it. "


    An Li consoled Shi Jingyan and advised him otherwise, but that was just an illusion. He was thinking that Shi Jingyan had told her to quickly go and find Peng Yanfei, and he was just one step away from success.


    "An Li, you don''t need to say this, I will make my own decision. Go and call Peng Yanfei over right now."


    An Li could only turn around and leave the office. After she left, Zhan Yue walked in with a document in his hands, but at this time, he was extremely angry, and started scolding with his back facing Zhan Yue: "Peng Yanfei, it was all in vain that I trusted you so much.


    Zhan Yue was very curious, why did Yan Fei betray his trust?


    "Director Shi, tell me, how did Peng Yanfei betray your trust? Or did you not manage to investigate some things thoroughly?"


    Shi Jingyan turned around and stared at Zhan Yue with anger: "This time, no matter what you say, it''s useless. If I hadn''t read it carefully, I would have already signed it.


    "No, of course I know it''s not a small matter. It''s very likely that the company in Paris is finished just like that, so I''m here to send you this. Take a good look before you speak."


    Shi Jingyan received the document from Zhan Yue and opened it to see that it was the modified version of the wrong document. What exactly was going on?


    Shi Jingyan stared at Zhan Yue curiously, and indicated for him to explain.


    "Actually, this is what happened. When I helped you organize the documents yesterday, I accidentally saw this document, and I felt that it was very strange then, so I took this document to find Yan Fei, but she didn''t change this document at all, she didn''t even look at the document, and at that time, the two of us were already certain that someone was behind it. Today, we came here to catch a ghost, but this document was handed to you to make you angry."


    Shi Jingyan finally understood that the two were planning to catch a ghost, but his anger was a very important part of this plan and he couldn''t make a mistake.


    "I understand. What are you guys going to do next? Do I need to cooperate with you?"


    Zhan Yue smiled: "Of course, you are a very important person and the two of them will be here soon. We are not sure if it''s An Li, so we need your help."


    Shi Jingyan nodded and the two of them quickly entered into their meditative state.


    "Zhan Yue, look and see if you''re mistaken, hm?"


    "Director Ye, that''s impossible, Yan Fei would never do something like that, she''s so responsible, you''ve seen her attitude, if you pull her down just because of a document, how are you going to let her off the stage in the future?"


    Zhan Yue''s face was filled with unhappiness, but the sound of the heels was getting closer and closer, until he finally stopped by his side. He turned his head to see that it was An Li who had brought Peng Yanfei back.


    An Li laughed: "Director Zhang, Director Zhan, I''ve brought Manager Peng here. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    Shi Jingyan raised his hand to stop her: "No rush, let''s hear what Manager Peng has to say." Shi Jingyan immediately threw the document in front of Peng Yanfei.


    When Peng Yanfei was in the office, he already knew what was going on. Just now, An Li had even specifically said it once, telling him to be careful, she kept on feeling that it was not An Li''s doing. But Zhan Yue felt that it was An Li, so the two of them wanted to find out who this ghost was.


    Peng Yanfei''s face was filled with surprise: "The data on there are all wrong, ah, that''s not right. Director, I have never seen this document before, and I have never reviewed it, not to mention altering the numbers, you can''t be wronging me just because of this, right?"


    The expression on Peng Yanfei''s face changed, it was pitiful, pitiful and even more so, tender and lovable, Shi Jingyan could not bear to see it, but he still took action.


    Such an important document, if not for you, could it be that you want to hand it over to your An Li? What you mean is that An Li intentionally did something to wrongly accuse you, and don''t think that I don''t know that the two of you are good friends, good friends, how could that be possible?


    Zhan Yue did not speak, he had been observing An Li the entire time and wanted to grab hold of her weakness. However, this person''s disguise was too good, he could not tell if she was the one who did it.


    Hearing Shi Jingyan say that, An Li immediately said: "Director Xiao, I really do not know about this matter. Such an important document was given to Manager Peng according to your request, and I have also let you inspect all the documents on that day, only when you said there were no problems did I take them away."


    An Li''s move is actually quite wonderful. Last time, I didn''t think that I could use this move.


    Shi Jingyan nodded his head: "That''s right, that day An Li did give me the documents and let me look at them carefully. Since there''s also not a single document inside, then did this document come out of nowhere? "Who the hell did this?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head. An Li also shook his head, but no one admitted it.


    "Director Shi, I took the initiative to ask for an investigation on this matter. It involved the manager in the Finance Department, but of course, I was the one who gave up my position back then, so I decided to investigate this matter myself."


    Shi Jingyan stroked his chin and handed the document over to him: "Indeed, you are the best person to investigate this matter. Alright, since you are so straightforward, I will hand this matter over to you to investigate. If there really are people who have failed to fulfill their responsibilities, we will not avoid it.


    An Li still wanted to say something to prove her innocence, but she wasn''t an idiot. Back then, Director Zhan had already decided to check out the information and documents. If Zhan Yue wasn''t here to protect Peng Yanfei, then this matter wouldn''t have happened.


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s mouth curled up into a smile as he indicated to Zhan Yue. The way the two of them exchanged glances actually made Shi Jingyan feel uncomfortable, when did the two of them get so close to each other?


    "Alright, Young Master Shi, I will take the documents and go check them out. I will always have to go back to the source of the documents." Zhan Yue left with a complacent look.


    Shi Jingyan waved his hand to hurry up and leave.


    "But Peng Yanfei, you are still in the wrong, so you should take this document back and revise it properly. Give me in the afternoon, An Li, do what you need to do."


    After the two of them answered, they both left Shi Jingyan''s office. When An Li walked out of the door, he had already left a long time ago.

 C153

    When Peng Yanfei returned to the office, he had already been waiting for her there.


    "He already knew about it. I''ve already given him the documents, but now that she hasn''t revealed her true colors yet, should we follow the plan?"


    "Whether she''s still waiting to be decided or not, if she is, she will definitely do something else. We need to keep an eye on her and investigate her origins according to what you said just now. She will definitely take action."


    Zhan Yue nodded, he took the documents and went straight to An Li''s office. When An Li saw that it was Zhan Yue, he immediately stood up.


    "Chief of War, what are you doing?"


    Zhan Yue laughed: Relax, I am only here to investigate, you said that you did not see the document, but all the documents were from you to Peng Yanfei, she also said that she did not see any, so it means that one of the two of you are lying, so, do you need to say anything?


    An Li clenched his fists, it seemed that Zhan Yue was determined to get what he wanted.


    "CEO Zhan, if she hasn''t appeared at my place, then Manager Peng wouldn''t have seen it, so I can only say that I haven''t. I''ve already handed the documents to Manager Peng and gave them to her after looking them over, I really haven''t seen these documents before."


    Although Zhan Yue was investigating this matter in all seriousness, this An Li insisted that it was not her. Furthermore, she had Shi Jingyan as her witness, could it be that it was really not her, but someone else?


    "Alright, then I''ll have to go back to Paris to understand the situation. Normally, these kinds of documents cannot be handed over to others, so all I need to do is to find a branch office. Alright, I''ll trouble you today. You can go back to work."


    An Li nodded, after sending Zhan Yue away, he took out his phone and directly sent a message to He Yaqing: Half of the plan was successful, but the other half was a failure.


    He Yaqing was happily chatting with Xiao Yulan on the bed when the special sound of her phone rang. She was a little nervous.


    "Shi Jingyan''s text message is probably asking you if you''re eating. Seeing all of you acting this way, I, as a mother, am finally relieved. Lie down first, I''ll go get you some chicken soup."


    "Okay, thank you Auntie." He Yaqing revealed a strange, obedient and embarrassed smile, confirming Xiao Yulan''s guess.


    He Yaqing picked up his phone and saw the text message on it. This Zhan Yue was really protecting Peng Yanfei at every corner, but if he wanted to investigate, then he would have to find the wrong direction.


    He Yaqing picked up his phone and called Qi Ruijie.


    "Hey, it''s me. What do you think about the previous proposal? If you can help me get rid of the person that doesn''t need to appear in front of his eyes, then I''ll be able to release you. Do you agree?"


    Qi Ruijie felt a special feeling towards her fiancee. She liked Qi Ruijie because everyone knew about it, but now that He Yaqing was his fiancee, would she allow herself to exist? Several months had passed since the last incident, and she had been ordered by Shi Jingyan to meditate here.


    He had probably forgotten about his own existence, but what he did was all because of that bitch Peng Yanfei. If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have ended up like this, how could she be let go?


    "But Miss He, I really want to know how you found my existence. Also, where did you find this phone number? Do you not care about my existence?"


    He Yaqing looked out the window. When did she know about this?


    "How do you think I know about this sort of thing? But as for whether or not I care, I''ll clearly tell you that I don''t care about your existence, after all, he doesn''t even love you, so there''s no such thing. On the other hand, you, your current fate seems to be because of Peng Yanfei, if I remember correctly."


    "So what if you are, even if you are his fiancee, aren''t you still inferior to another woman? Only, compared to Peng Yanfei, I like you more. As long as you can get me out, no matter what you say, I will help you."


    agreed. Now that they were on the same line, she was not afraid that Peng Yanfei would not leave her.


    After she hung up the phone, she directly sent a message to An Li: Keep your current location.


    An Li held onto his phone, his heart feeling guilty. Was she really going to frame Peng Yanfei? It wasn''t like this between them back then, so what happened to her?


    Her heart was in turmoil, and she kept shaking. She had no choice but to send the message. She took the phone and contacted Paris, because she had been working with the branch office all year round. She knew the people inside very well and had a few good friends.


    "Hey, Angela, I want to ask you a favor. I wonder if you can promise me that."


    "An Li, I miss you so much, when will you be able to come over? Say it, as long as it''s something that I can do, I will definitely help you. After all, you are the best partner I''ve ever seen."


    Angela was the financial department''s supervisor position, and normally, they were the ones who passed the documents to each other. The two of them had a good relationship.


    "The situation is this ¡­ So when you talk about that document in front of Boss Zhan, I want you to not mention handing it over to me. "


    Angela asked curiously: "But An Li, you were the one who handed over the documents the entire time. If you don''t tell us, are you telling us to directly say that you''re giving the documents to Director Ye? It is very obvious that every time we hand over this kind of documents, it would be with you. What happened, An Li, could it be that you have some difficulty? "


    An Li knew that they might hate this kind of scheme, but there was nothing he could do right now.


    "Angela, you don''t know, because the document is wrong now, and there''s a good chance I''ll be fired. Please help me, I can''t afford to lose this job."


    Angela finally understood what was going on. It must be that her boss disliked her and was looking for trouble everywhere.


    "Don''t worry An Li, this time, you will find me first and explain everything clearly. I will help you explain."


    An Li nodded and answered, the two of them exchanged a few words before hanging up. An Li wiped her tears, the tears were truly not in vain.


    An Li took the documents and directly went into Shi Jingyan''s office. His eyes were still red.


    Shi Jingyan was still busy dealing with things. Seeing An Li coming over, he asked her to wait until she finished making the call before dealing with the matters on An Li''s side.


    "An Li, tell me, what exactly is the matter with the document? You should be coming here right now to talk about this matter, I want to hear the truth."


    "Yes, Boss, in fact, the situation was due to the handover. I just called the financial director in Paris, Angela, and asked about this. She said that she took the wrong documents and sent the correct documents to my electronic file. I forwarded it to you."

 C154

    Shi Jingyan checked the computer. On it were the original documents, and there were indeed many places that were different, so he had to believe it again.


    "But why would that file with the problem appear on my desk? If it were you, you would have found it out by now, so what did you do with it?"


    This couldn''t solve the problem at all. If this really happened in the transaction, then how could the situation become like this? An Li wanted to lie to him, but given how pale his explanation was, did he really think that he was a fool?


    "What''s wrong, An Li, can''t you tell me, or can''t you concoct it anymore? Let me tell you, this document was long sold to me by someone, and Peng Yanfei had long given me the correct document, it''s just that I want to see who was behind this, and your mistake lies in the fact that this kind of important document can only be made by you and Peng Yanfei, so, it''s obvious that it''s you."


    An Li''s eyes widened in shock. That''s right, when he was planning this matter back then, he had really been inconsiderate.


    "Indeed, I did it. I modified this wrong document to look like this, so you can always do whatever you want with it."


    Shi Jingyan laughed coldly: "Why did you do this, it''s because you''re jealous of her, and became the manager so early, and because you didn''t get her, and also because of your personal reasons, An Li, don''t forget your roots as a person, but it''s really unexpected that you''ve taken the initiative to look for me, as for what I want to do, I''ll tell you three days later, go back to work first, but you know what Zhan Yue hates the most is."


    The last sentence was really a warning to An Li. What did Zhan Yue hate the most, and what kind of scheming tricks the Finance Department had up their sleeves the most, she knew it all in her heart, yet she still made this kind of mistake.


    An Li returned to his office in a daze, and told He Yaqing everything. He Yaqing did not say anything, but according to the circumstances, he should do so. After all, what Shi Jingyan said was right, the only ones who could come into contact with such an important document were her and Peng Yanfei.


    It was really thanks to Zhan Yue that Peng Yanfei discovered him earlier, He Yaqing thought to himself. This person was really not easy to get along with.


    "An Li, it''s alright, you''re not alone right now. We''ll meet tomorrow at the same place, and since Shi Jingyan did not touch your position, you can rest assured that we''ll discuss this properly for now."


    When An Li heard this voice, he could not help but shiver in his heart. Do you still want to do it? She didn''t want to continue. Peng Yanfei''s abilities were already better than hers, forget it, she would explain it to him tomorrow.


    In Shi Jingyan''s office, Zhan Yue walked out of the resting room after he had left, clenching his fists: "Even though I already knew it was her, hearing her admit it personally, my heart still felt terrible. When I first came to the company, An Li also came in, and we saw everything she had done in the past few years."


    Shi Jingyan patted his shoulder. "Alright, since the matter has been made clear, you should comfort Yan Fei a little, these few days I have been inconvenient, after He Weixiong has come over, he knows that Peng Yanfei is Nie Yixi''s wife, although he agrees with me, he does not wish for He Yaqing to be injured."


    "What about her? Wasn''t she hurt? By doing this, you can only push her into the abyss. Shi Jingyan, if you cannot protect her, then let go.


    Zhan Yue immediately took the documents and left. Towards this kind of person, he did not want to say anything, although the He family was grateful to the Shi Group, but Zhan Yue disdained to repay such a favor in such a way.


    Shi Jingyan shook his head as he watched Yue Yang leave, his heart feeling uncomfortable. If Zhan Yue had not taken out this document today, he really would have recognized Peng Yanfei immediately.


    Shi Jingyan sighed as he immersed himself in work.


    Zhan Yue was a little angry and went straight to Peng Yanfei''s office. Peng Yanfei poured a cup of water for him and patted his shoulder: "What''s wrong, did the results come out? Seems like you are quite fast. "


    "It''s not that I''m fast, it''s just that she''s fast. Just now, I called the branch in Paris to confirm that it was really useful for her to find Angela. Just when I was about to tell Shi Jingyan about it, she took the initiative to explain it to him.


    The smile on Peng Yanfei''s face stiffened. Although he had this premonition in his heart, when he heard that it was An Li, he still couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    After Zhan Yue drank a cup of water, he sat down on the sofa beside him. Without making a sound, Zhan Yue knew that An Li was a good friend to him in the past.


    Maybe she''s not the An Li that you know anymore. However, Shi Jingyan also considered that you haven''t touched her position yet, so you don''t need to be too worried. Today, should you go back earlier, this matter can be considered to be over for now.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and shook his head: "No need, I haven''t finished my work here, I''m not weak enough to collapse like this. Besides, didn''t you help me vent my anger earlier? "Now that you''ve recovered, it''s alright. You should hurry up and go to work."


    Zhan Yue nodded, he did not know what to say, and could only help her deal with any unnecessary troubles from behind.


    Peng Yanfei put aside what was in his heart and started working. He gathered his attention, looked at the document in his hand, and quickly buried his head into the pile of documents. Only then would he be able to forget about his worries.


    It was unknown where Chen Siyan heard this news, but he immediately put down the document in his hands and rushed towards Peng Yanfei''s office. When she passed by An Li''s office, her eyes kept on looking in her direction, and An Li was also looking outside at Chen Siyan. She looked a little guilty, so she quickly lowered her head.


    The corner of Chen Siyan''s mouth twitched, he really did not want to bother with her.


    "Fei Fei, Fei Fei, are you alright?"


    When Peng Yanfei heard Chen Siyan, he looked up to see her panting, and quickly patted her back with a cup of water: "What''s wrong, this is, why are you running?"


    "Fei Fei, I heard what they said, they said that something went wrong with your work, and I''m worried about you, but I seem to have heard something different, they said that An Li inserted the wrong document and planted it for you, is this true?"


    "Yes, this is true. It was indeed she who put the document into the office at the time. If not for Zhan Yue''s presence today, I might not even have known this would happen."


    Chen Siyan hugged Peng Yanfei immediately, patted her shoulders and comforted her: "Alright, alright, don''t cry, don''t be sad, just pretend you don''t have such a friend. Be good."

 C155

    She cried as she hugged Chen Siyan. She had walked over all these years, even her parents had left her that year, leaving only the noble sovereign to accompany her. But then, he left without saying a word.


    Ever since that time, Peng Yanfei had decided to not burden herself anymore. Thus, when she was still studying later on, she practically came and went her own way without any friends. It wasn''t easy for her to make two close friends, but now, she had actually been betrayed and framed.


    Was she really unable to make true friends in her life?


    Chen Siyan patted Peng Yanfei''s head to comfort him: "Alright, stop crying, that''s all there is to it, don''t you still have me? Don''t cry, I won''t abandon you, so don''t be sad, for that kind of people do not need to cry, it is not worth it. "


    Peng Yanfei dried his eyes. This woman was really straightforward.


    "Alright, I understand, I won''t cry anymore. You heard it from someone, the finance department doesn''t even know who told you that yet."


    Chen Siyan smiled awkwardly as he shook his head: "No, no, you don''t need to randomly guess, do you want to go shopping with you today? Seeing that you''re not in a good mood, it just so happens that I''ve taken a fancy to a dress."


    "I think you want to go shopping. You really found a good reason."


    Chen Siyan shrugged his shoulders and did not speak, his strange appearance made Peng Yanfei laugh instead, while the beauty laughed heartily. This was Zhan Yue''s goal, it seemed like telling Chen Siyan about this was the right decision, the world of friendship could not tolerate the emergence of a third person.


    When Zhan Yue saw the two of them laughing outside, he felt at ease and left. Xiao Yuan Yuan Yuan from the Finance Department saw Zhan Yue standing at the side and wanted to go up to greet him.


    He really didn''t understand, no matter if it was the Director or the Chief of War, they all liked Peng Yanfei. What was so good about this woman that when looking at her from a man''s point of view, he would think that she was a workaholic.


    After Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan finished discussing, they separated. Chen Siyan walked out of her office, did not leave the treasury, but went in to find An Li. She did not even give him a good look.


    "An Li, I really didn''t know that you were this kind of person. At the start, I only thought that you didn''t like it when we went to find your ex-boyfriend, but now, it seems like it''s not like that, no matter what Fei Fei does, she will take your feelings into consideration. This is how you treat her, this is how I am.


    An Li clenched her teeth and didn''t speak, she only lowered her head, wanting to explain something. Chen Siyan really liked her and really wanted to be her friend.


    "Yes, I am that kind of person. It was regretful that I didn''t see it before, but isn''t it possible now?" Didn''t you completely break off all ties with me last time? What do you mean by being here now? Do you really have to blame yourself for offending your good friend? There will be many opportunities like this in the future, so you should be careful of one thing. "


    After An Li finished speaking, she immediately took her blanket and left, leaving these annoying words behind, causing Chen Siyan''s heart to feel even worse. Towards her little actions, Chen Siyan felt even worse, she understood An Li very well, but this case was too unfamiliar and made her afraid.


    Chen Siyan returned to his office in a daze, not in the mood to work. His mind was full of Peng Yanfei and An Li''s matters, and he had a nagging feeling that something was wrong.


    Peng Yanfei was not in a good mood too, as he focused on his work.


    He Yaqing took his phone and called Shi Jingyan.


    "Hello, Jing Yan. Can you come back early today?" I cooked your favorite food, but this is the first time I''ve cooked something like this, so you have to savor it well. "


    The corner of Shi Jingyan''s mouth formed a perfect smile, "Alright, I''ll come back earlier then. You have to be careful while cooking at home, don''t hurt me, be good and wait for me to come home."


    He Yaqing smiled and nodded, replying to his gentleness. Ever since that car accident, Shi Jingyan''s attitude towards him had changed, this car accident was truly worth it.


    When Nie Yixi returned to the company, it was already very late. When he was preparing the documents for Su Ming, he found out that there was no one in the company for him, even when he called, his phone was turned off.


    Generally speaking, it was impossible for Su Ming to not accept Nie Yixi''s call, unless something happened to him or he was in a period of extreme frustration.


    Nie Yixi returned to his office and started to prepare his work when his phone rang.


    "Boss, something bad happened."


    "Li Xiao, what happened, speak properly."


    Li Xiao was a little anxious, although it was not related to the Headquarters, or more accurately, it was not related to the Eagle Group, but in the end, he still had to inform the boss about the organization''s matters.


    "The situation is like this, boss, something''s happened to Viper Group. Recently, many important members of the far greater team were killed consecutively, and the other party has found all the evidence pointing towards Viper Group, but Zhang Yu did not pay any attention to them. Xie Zhangke has already started taking measures on Viper Group.


    Nie Yixi was weird in his heart, Zhang Yu was not the type of person who dared to not admit it, this must be something that Xie Zhangke understood, so he did not make a move. But since important people died one after another, and the Viper Group did not do any other actions, he was naturally going to get angry.


    "Alright, I understand, inform Xie Zhangke to come to Jiangcheng tomorrow, and for Zhang Yu, it''s about time to meet the three day deadline, what''s the situation with Viper Group, and send the report to my e-mail. I''ll immediately go back to headquarters, and for Su Ming who hasn''t come to work today, go and find out what''s going on."


    Li Xiao nodded: "Yes, boss."


    What exactly was Su Ming doing? He clearly already had a lot of work to do, and to even ask him to look for Su Ming, he should be home, just in time.


    After Nie Yixi rode in the elevator to the headquarters, all the work inside was done in an orderly fashion.


    When he returned to his office, he first opened the link tool and contacted Xie Zhangke and Zhang Yu.


    "Fourth Master, you''re looking for me."


    "Mn, Master Xie, I need more details from your side. I know that you''ve suffered severe losses, but you also know Zhang Yu''s character, so it''s obvious that the evidence points to his Viper Group. I feel that something is amiss."


    Xie Zhangke was a man in his thirties who wore glasses. He looked very serious, like a professor. He had accepted an organization from his father, and had created a team that had always been small and weak.

 C156

    Xie Zhangke picked up the video call and said, "Fourth Master, I''ve already prepared to pass this information to headquarters. Back then, when Boss Peng was here, he explicitly forbade one-sided battles between groups, so I had the intention of suing the higher-ups."


    Nie Yixi opened the file. Inside were all the people who recorded the death, and were very important to the far superior, but none of the people from Viper Group responded to him, which was strange.


    Very quickly, Zhang Yu also went online, he was a little cold and detached, and said: "This matter was not done by us, but I am not sure, because ever since I came back, there has been internal strife inside the Viper Group, and right now I do not have the time to think about the things that are happening in the Prodigy Division, precisely because of this matter."


    Nie Yixi scratched his chin and thought about something.


    "Then can you come tomorrow?"


    Zhang Yu shook his head: "I''m afraid that won''t do, the current Viper Group isn''t too good of a situation. I''m afraid that once I come, this side will immediately turn the tables, and at that time, it is uncertain who will be in charge, so the matter regarding the proposal I made with you last time will not be handed over to her for the time being."


    Xie Zhangke listened to Zhang Yu and said, "Then according to what you''re saying, the part you''re controlling doesn''t attack my group. However, I don''t know if the people who helped Yang Xiao in the past would choose to attack you from another group or directly take over the other groups."


    Zhang Yu admitted generously: "Right now, it is indeed like that, so this is also the reason why I have yet to give any response. I am also investigating this matter, and if it is really the people from my team who are doing it, there is no need to thank me, I will bring them in front of you and take care of it myself."


    Xie Zhangke didn''t say anything, but this wasn''t the only way. If someone was killed next, how were they supposed to deal with it? What exactly was their goal?


    If anyone else is killed, you will follow up and investigate. As for me, once everything is settled, I will personally investigate the situation with you, and as for Zhang Yu, she will personally come over, after all she is the quasi leader, and it is time to face all these matters and establish her prestige.


    Zhang Yu nodded, this was indeed a good countermeasure. Xie Zhangke also nodded, "Alright, let''s do this then.


    After the three of them ended the call, Huang Bo, the assistant beside Xie Zhangke cautiously asked, "Master Xie, are we just going to let go of Viper Group like this? Those people are our brothers who went through life and death situations with us.


    Xie Changke stared at him blankly. "Then do you really think we can work with Viper Group? Not to mention the gap between us, there''s also Nie Yixi in the middle. If he doesn''t speak, why does he keep quiet about this matter, and we can''t say anything about it, but since he wants to personally investigate, then we might as well wait for the results. Let''s make sure his people are more cautious, and bury our brothers deeply. "


    Huang Bo nodded and left to deal with these matters. Xie Zhangke was a smart person, and it was not yet time for him to make a move, but timing was the most important thing.


    When Li Xiao rushed over to Su Ming''s house, no one answered when he knocked the door, he directly kicked the door open and saw Su Ming lying on the bed with his eyes wide open, at a loss at what to do. Ouyang Yan no longer existed here.


    When Ouyang Yan woke up in the morning with Su Ming in his arms, he had never paid attention to him at all. He was fine originally, but in the end, after a big commotion between the two, Ouyang Yan slammed the door and left.


    Li Xiao found Su Ming and directly kicked him: "Hey, you''re dead. Hurry up and get up, something big is happening. Boss is at headquarters taking care of things, I don''t know if a war might break out this time, Hey, what''s wrong with you."


    In the past, whenever a big matter was brought up, Su Ming would always be very active.


    Su Ming turned her head and stared at him: "I want to ask you a question, what do you think of me and Ouyang Yan?"


    So it was this matter. Could it be that Su Ming had understood and was pushed to the side by Ouyang Yan?


    In the end, everyone thought that the two of you were really together, and you didn''t oppose our jokes either. There were several times when I introduced you to my girlfriend, and you were always very disgusted with it. At that time, I already thought that you might have really fallen in love with him.


    Li Xiao''s eyes seemed to see through him.


    Su Ming pulled up her blanket and stared fiercely at him: "Don''t randomly guess, but you guys actually thought like this? Alright, I don''t know how to face him now, but you know that Ouyang Yan''s family and I are two completely different concepts. Can they let us be together? "But now that I think about it, it''s no longer useful. Today''s plane should be, he should be in France by now."


    Li Xiao was a little unhappy, why was this person so useless.


    "You can drop it. Who''s going to see it now and he won''t see it. Right, hurry up and clear your mind. Something''s happened in the group recently, so if you don''t want your boss to take advantage of you, hurry up and get up."


    Su Ming looked at his phone, it was actually turned off. The boss would definitely cut his phone off, he had to get up quickly.


    "Alright, alright. Give me a few minutes. I''ll go wash up right away." Just as Su Ming was about to get off the bed, he fell onto the ground with a "ka" sound. If not for Li Xiao''s support, he would have been finished.


    Su Ming''s face flushed red, but he did not go down. Instead, he turned his face away and said: "Go out and wait for me, I''ll be quick."


    Li Xiao laughed loudly: "Alright, alright, I will go out now, don''t be anxious, Boss, we should be dealing with things now, are you sure you can stand up?"


    Su Ming glared at him. If Ouyang Yan had not been so powerful last night, he wouldn''t have ended up like this either. What kind of men would he be if he left after doing something bad?


    The more Su Ming thought about it, the angrier he became, and he kept mumbling it over and over. After putting on his clothes and washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he directly drank Li Xiao out of his room and rushed straight out of the room towards the headquarters. When the two arrived at the headquarters, everyone inside was already busy.


    At this time, on the island above the sea, Black Wind appeared in the room and reported with his head lowered: "Master, they have started to investigate and have a look whether or not to continue the investigation. You are very clear on Nie Yixi''s ability and the ability to organize investigations, I''m afraid if we continue moving forward they will discover it."


    The middle-aged man raised his hand and said: "There''s no need to be anxious, all you need to do is to hide in the shadows and observe their movements, especially the work that she and Nie Yixi are doing, go ahead."

 C157

    Master, Xue has already found out about the situation over there, should we help her? Now that He Weixiong''s daughter, He Yaqing, is slowly starting to deal with the young master, is Master sure that you don''t need to do anything? "


    "There''s no need for that. If we can''t even handle such a small matter, do we have the nerve to do so?" It''s good enough for the snow to stay by her side and protect her, but does He Weixiong seem to have expanded a little recently? Did he really think that no one could deal with them? "


    Black Wind lowered his head. Currently, his master was in a slightly angry state, or should he not speak too much? Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know who would be the next to die.


    "Go and find trouble for them, you can decide for yourself."


    The black wind disappeared before the man''s eyes, as if he were the ruler of everything. As long as someone dared to disobey him and not follow his orders, there was a very high chance that they would be met with his revenge.


    Five in the afternoon, after Peng Yanfei got off work, he directly brought Chen Siyan to the shopping mall to shop, and in the end, the two directly went to the supermarket. Listening to Peng Yanfei, he said that there were guests coming over tonight.


    "Siyan, why don''t you let me go home with me tonight as well? I''ll take you to see the handsome guy, an angel from abroad. Do you want to see him?"


    Hearing that, the handsome Chen Siyan''s eyes lit up. "Okay, okay, I''ll go, I''ll go. Even if there isn''t a beautiful golden-haired Chen Siyan, at the very least, there is a little milk dog, Nie Zehao. I''ll definitely go."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head: "That''s good, then it''ll be easier for me to buy dishes. Coincidentally, you''re accompanying me back home, let''s go, let''s see what you like to eat, whether it''s beef or other dishes. But with Valeriy here, maybe we can make some Western cuisine."


    With regards to Peng Yanfei''s culinary skills, there was nothing to say. Ever since she cooked two meals at Chen Siyan''s home, this person could no longer control himself and wanted to eat the food Peng Yanfei cooked once again.


    "Okay, Fei Fei, I like what you cook, but you can also make western cuisine. That''s great. I want steak."


    Peng Yanfei: That''s a good idea, let''s first go to the western cuisine, then to the Chinese cuisine, there will be a lot of people. Let''s go, there are a lot of food that we have to buy, pick well.


    Thus, the two of them spent an hour on the dishes, when they returned home, everyone was already sitting at home. Nie Yixi was sitting at the main seat, Valeriy was with Wa Lina, and even Li Xiao and Zhang Yao Yue were present.


    It was truly unexpected that so many people had come at once.


    "You are all here. Is this a meeting? "It seems like the dishes I bought are not enough to eat."


    Zhang Yao Yue saw Peng Yanfei and was extremely excited in her heart, she puffed her stomach out and immediately took the dishes from Peng Yanfei''s hands, and laughed: "Sister-in-law, you''re finally back, I''ve finally met you in person, there''s no need to go around making some random dishes."


    How could Peng Yanfei be so embarrassed to let a pregnant woman carry the dishes? He immediately put her hand down and said, "Don''t move, you are the person who is most protected here, Li Xiao, how are you taking care of your wife? Hurry up and let her sit over there. This should take around seven months."


    Peng Yanfei said that he had to be careful, afraid that he would bump into this child. After putting down the dishes and helping Zhang Yao Yue return to the sofa, he began to prepare the ingredients, staring at Nie Zehao and saying: "You Ye Hao, come over and help me. Siyan, no need to be polite and sit down, this is Fourth Master, you know him, let him introduce the others to you."


    Valeriy was very happy to see Peng Yanfei. Everyone was waiting for him to return, even the incorruptible monarch had followed Nie Zehao inside, he wanted to help her.


    Chen Siyan did not expect that there would be so many people, and in an instant, he was stunned. He stood up and smiled as he walked in front of her: "This beautiful young miss, please allow me to kiss your hand."


    Valeriy said as he pulled Chen Siyan''s hand and kissed it. To their country, this was a form of respect for women.


    "Um, hi, hello. I''m Chen Siyan, Fei Fei''s best friend and colleague."


    "Hello, I am Valeriy, and this is my sister, Valina. The muscular man over there is Li Xiao, and the one beside him is his wife, Zhang Yao Yue. The ones who just entered are Nie Zehao and an honest sovereign."


    The only person present who didn''t introduce them was Su Ming. Su Ming walked unhappily to Chen Siyan''s side and said: "Hello, I''m Su Ming, Fourth Master''s assistant. It''s my honor to meet you. This way please."


    Chen Siyan was already extremely happy in his heart, but the moment he looked at Su Ming, he immediately felt that this person was not his type. He reckoned that there would be people here a long time ago, but looking at Valeriy, it really was as Fei Fei had said, Angels from other countries, with golden hair, blue eyes and fair skin.


    Zhang Yao Yue was also a person that she was familiar with. She sat beside Chen Siyan and asked her about Peng Yanfei, she really wanted to know who this sister-in-law was that had submitted to her boss.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Nie Yixi was a little embarrassed, why did it feel like this was their home.


    "I can understand why Valeriy and Valina came here, what happened to Li Xiao, that brat and all of you?"


    Li Xiao embarrassedly touched his head: "About this, Valeriy invited me here, so I brought Su Ming here directly. Yue''er said that it was boring at home, so I wanted to meet her sister-in-law.


    Nie Yixi sighed: "Alright, all of you come with me. Let the women discuss it here, let''s go to the study room."


    Valeriy unwillingly went up, and after Li Xiao comforted Zhang Yaoyue a few times, he also followed. As Su Ming was walking at the front, his performance this morning was already very terrible, if he was not more active now, he reckoned that there would be no food for him later.


    She was especially lonely when she was sitting alone on the other side of the sofa. Chen Siyan smiled, "Miss Valina, you should come over and talk to us too. We also want to know some interesting things about you."


    Zhang Yaoyue nodded, "That''s right, that''s right. Valina, come over. It''s alright, we''re all familiar with each other."


    After rubbing her face and struggling for a while, Valina also sat down, and the three quickly began to fight passionately.


    The three people in the kitchen were actually quite cooperative. The vassal and emperor knew how to make whatever food Peng Yanfei wanted, and it made Nie Zehao seem a little redundant in here instead.


    "Sister-in-law, the things I wanted to do have been snatched away by the monarch. What should I do now?"


    "Help me clean up the vegetables over there. Just let me cook a soup later. Oh right, Ye-Hao, is there any problems with your studio recently? Do you need any help?"


    Nie Zehao shook her head, "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry. Everything over at my side is fine.

 C158

    Hearing Nie Zehao''s words, Peng Yanfei more or less calmed down a bit. She was actually more worried that Nie Zehao wouldn''t be able to survive in the business competition, but it seemed like there was no need to worry.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the Eternal Emperor precisely: "Don''t tell me that you''ve been helping him ever since you came back? Then don''t you think there''s a need for you to help out with matters regarding your family? or they don''t recognize you at all. "


    The Incorruptible Monarch knew that Peng Yanfei was worried that he wouldn''t get used to being at the Lian Family. He smiled to himself as he said, "No, they treated me quite well, especially Lian Junyao, I believe you''ve met him before. Not bad, but you seem to have a lot on your mind recently."


    Peng Yanfei laughed awkwardly. There were indeed a lot of things that had happened today, but she knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t do.


    I believe that I have the best mentality. Alright, this dish is good enough, now what''s left is just soup and Western cuisine. I originally planned to focus on Valeriy and Valina, but this morning the two of them were arguing, so it seems that it won''t be necessary.


    Nie Zehao smiled and did not say anything, but he was still preoccupied with the matters that just happened. He finally made a trip to the courtyard, but in the end, he was pushed into marriage, and his own words were accidentally leaked. Grandma seemed to care a lot about his sister-in-law''s situation, and Mom was the kind of person who valued family, not knowing if elder sister-in-law would be able to pass this test.


    Nie Zehao thought about this matter, and the more he thought, the more worried he became. Whether he should tell them the entire matter, although his mother was suspicious, but his sister-in-law was really relieved. She did not care about the situation of his brother''s family, other than himself.


    "Oh yeah, sister-in-law, I''ve always wanted to ask you. Why didn''t you ask big brother about our Nie clan?"


    "About this, Brother and I had our rules in the beginning to not ask about both sides, so I didn''t ask about it. I just stared at him and told me myself, can your parents change reality if they don''t agree?" "That''s impossible. We''re already married, are we going to get a divorce?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed bitterly, she could never meet a parents-in-law like her. If she met one, it would be hard to deal with, she hated dealing with this problem and did not want to make it difficult for Nie Yixi. She could only make concessions.


    "Sister-in-law, what if my mom is the type of person who has a rigid mind and makes it difficult for you when they have to go against each other? What will you do?"


    Peng Yanfei didn''t even think about it, he smiled and replied while staring into his eyes: "I have actually thought about this question, when the time comes the hardest one to do would definitely be Nie Yixi, regardless of which side he is on, he will hurt the other side of the woman, but the marriage will be mine, and I won''t stay the night, but I don''t want him to be stuck in the middle of it feeling sad, so I really didn''t think clearly about how to resolve it, if it really is not too much, then I won''t say anything, but if it is too hard, I won''t do anything."


    Everyone knew her personality very well. If you touch the hair, you will be very gentle. Once you touch the reverse phosphorus, what will happen then? Worst case scenario, in this relationship, she will choose to leave.


    Right now, Nie Zehao was a little worried about this problem. He knew his mother''s character, so he had to give her some preventive measures.


    "Fei Fei, I''m sure you better prepare your heart. It''s good if auntie didn''t come to find you, but if she does, then avoid me. His mother really isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with, remember ¡­"


    "Cough ¡­" "Cough ¡­" Nie Zehao coughed heavily at the side, staring straight at the Eternal Emperor, signalling him to stop talking. If this matter were to be told to him, Nie Yixi would probably rip his head off.


    The emperor''s official did not say anything. The room was filled with the fragrance of meat. The three men sitting on the sofa had already started to feel hungry just by smelling the meat.


    "Fei Fei''s cooking is really different. You can tell it''s delicious just by smelling it. I''m already hungry."


    "Sister-in-law really does deserve to go to heaven. She''s really amazing to be able to go to heaven. If you don''t want me to, you can only blame me for everything."


    It was as if Chen Siyan had found his teammates who were smiling as he extended his hand to hold Zhang Yao Yue''s hand: "Friend, hello, I can only fry the egg, haha, Valena, do you know how to cook?"


    "I can make some, but I know how to make cakes. I can make some for you guys to eat later."


    When Su Ming came down from the stairs, he heard that they were going to make dessert so he quickly nodded, "Okay, okay, thank you, Valina. I''ll leave the dessert to you then, but sister-in-law''s cooking is really fragrant, I''m so envious of boss."


    Li Xiao also revealed an envious expression, as if he really despised his wife. Valeriy was not surprised, "What''s there to be envious about, Su Ming, you can also look for one, right? Li Xiao, don''t you only have one, and you still have a big belly. Oh right, what do you want it to be?


    Li Xiao laughed and rubbed his head, "I think my daughter is good, it''s cute and obedient, but don''t go along with Yao Yue''s personality. She has some violence, so it''s better for my sister-in-law to be like this, warm and gentle."


    Nie Yixi blinked his eyes, feeling that Li Xiao was just joking. He didn''t see that when this girl had gone crazy, she was really not normal.


    Valeriy did not dare agree, "This is not right, when I first met my elder sister-in-law, I can still vividly remember that scene. She does not seem like a gentle person at all, she directly pointed her gun at my head and said," Compared to you, I am not afraid of betting my life, but rather I am protecting Nie Yixi behind me like a hen protecting a chick. "


    Originally, they felt that her sister-in-law was very powerful, but this later analogy made the three people behind her laugh.


    Nie Yixi stared straight at Valeriy: "What did you say? If you have the ability, say it again. "


    Valeriy immediately admitted his wrongs, "I was wrong, not a hen protecting a little chick, but a lover. Seriously, that was clearly the situation then, and I still can''t admit it.


    Li Xiao held back her laughter and patted his shoulders as she shook her head: "Don''t say anymore, when boss gets angry, you still won''t know what''s going on. Let''s go and help sister-in-law and see if there''s anything we can help you with."


    Very quickly, all the dishes were placed on the table. Everyone sat around the table, waiting for Peng Yanfei to carry the last dish.


    "Alright, come, these two dishes are for Valeriy and Valina, these three dishes are for Yao Yue, after all, she is pregnant, so you can''t eat too greasy food." Alright, come, these two dishes are for Valeriy and Valina, these three dishes are for Yao Yue, after all, she is pregnant, so you can''t eat too greasy food.


    Zhang Yao Yue''s face was full of emotions as she quickly pulled Peng Yanfei to sit down: "Sister-in-law, you''ve been busy all this time, come, hurry up and sit down to eat, it''s all good, don''t be too tired, if not boss would not let us come in the future."

 C159

    Hearing Zhang Yao Yue''s words, Nie Yixi''s face darkened, all these people just wanted to eat and drink, they didn''t even think about how tired their wives were, it seemed that they really couldn''t let them come next time.


    "Zhang Yaoyue, this suggestion of yours is very good. When I go back, I will remember your meritorious service. Fei Fei, come sit beside me, you guys hurry up and eat. After eating, quickly scram."


    Nie Yixi''s temper was already very good, if he was angry before, would these people really think that it was easy to talk to if he was not angry? It was simply wishful thinking.


    Peng Yanfei patted his back, and looked at the others embarrassedly: "You guys don''t need to take his words to heart, quickly eat.


    At the dinner table, everyone did not talk about their work. Everyone ate very comfortably and was very happy for the whole night.


    After dinner, Su Ming and Li Xiao took the initiative to go to the kitchen and clean up the dishes. Everyone sat around the sofa and started to chat, and Walina slowly got to know Peng Yanfei better. She had no choice but to admit in her heart that she was indeed much better than herself.


    "Peng Yanfei, I have decided to make this friend of yours, from now on I will not take good care of you in England. I will lead you astray, give up on these old men and find some fresh meat to play with."


    Nie Yixi stood up and glared at Valina while shouting, "You dare? If I don''t break your legs, not even your brother will be able to help you.


    Just as she was about to say something, Peng Yanfei stood up immediately. "How can you anger her?


    For some reason, Nie Yixi actually sat down obediently. Su Ming and Li Xiao snickered by the side, if their boss were to punish them in the future, they would have to find the right person.


    Valeriy said to Walina in a low voice, "For this kind of thing, you must come down and tell sister-in-law in a low voice. If you speak of it so blatantly, Nie Yixi will definitely be on his guard.


    "Remember, Big Bro has a way. Understood, the next time Sister-in-law goes over, I''ll just kidnap her and take her away. Haha, this method is really good."


    Chen Siyan sat in the middle of them, right next to Nie Zehao and Valeriy. Between the two handsome men, she seemed to have forgotten herself.


    Peng Yanfei could feel her thoughts at this moment and couldn''t help but smile as he patted her shoulder. "Your saliva is about to come out, you are currently sitting in the best seat, seize the chance, don''t say that I didn''t give you the chance in the future."


    After Peng Yanfei finished speaking, he directly sat down beside Nie Yixi, and asked him in a low voice, "What did you say to your colleague just now?"


    "What do you think of Siyan and Nie Zehao, I think the two of them are quite compatible."


    Nie Yixi didn''t understand why she would have such a thought. He raised his head and looked in the direction of Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan, feeling that the girl was a bit older than them.


    "No, I think it''s better to mix it with Valeriy. That child''s medicine is a bit more mature, and can very well help Valeriy solve the problem. But Zhenhao''s personality is still that of a child, and the two of them will differ greatly."


    Peng Yanfei had a whole new level of respect for Nie Yixi, and he had really taken this person seriously, but from his perspective, Chen Siyan seemed to be more suited to Valeriy. He could subdue Siyan, but not Nie Zehao.


    "However, that is someone else''s matter. Why are you blindly joining in here? However, if those two people are really together, your colleagues will definitely give up many things."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t know what to do in his heart. It seemed that this matter of making a match was not suitable for him to do.


    Chen Siyan was obviously a little nervous sitting between the two of them. He was already very familiar with her and knew that she was a straightforward girl, and also someone who controlled her looks. However, to sit in such a ladylike manner right now, he must be nervous.


    "Hey, didn''t you really say that last time? "What''s wrong with you now?"


    "Aiya, you don''t understand. It''s different this time. Isn''t this guy a lot more handsome than I thought?" I can only act like this, or else there will be no image. "


    This sentence successfully provoked Nie Zehao and made him laugh out loud: "With just your image, you can pull him down, but you only have Valeriy and I by your side, do you think that guy is more handsome than me?"


    Valeriy seemed to have heard about his own matters, and turned to face him, "Indeed, I''m more handsome than you. Yanyan already knows, you''re just a little kid, you haven''t even blossomed yet, so stop bragging."


    Nie Zehao refused to admit defeat and stared at Valeriy: "She looks like a little girl, and still has the nerve to say that her skin is as white as a ghost''s. Can you please grow some refreshments? If you don''t admit defeat, you can ask Eldest Sister-in-Law and see what she says. "


    Valeriy made a inviting gesture as he stood up and walked straight in front of Peng Yanfei, and asked: "Sister-in-law, do you think I am handsome or is it Valeriy or not?"


    This question was asked in front of Nie Yixi. Nie Zehao did not see how dark Nie Yixi''s face was, but everyone heard the question.


    Zhang Yaoyue smiled, "Are you guys competing in beauty? "Valena, who do you support?"


    "I will definitely support my big brother, he''s the most handsome. Big sister Yaoyue, who are you supporting?"


    Zhang Yaoyue pondered for a long time, then looked at the two of them again, feeling unsure of what to do.


    "I think they''re both very good-looking, but the most good-looking one here is definitely our boss. If we were to choose between the two of them, I wouldn''t be able to find one, it would have a different taste. Siyan, who would you choose?"


    Chen Siyan was called out and looked at the two of them. They were around the same height, one white, one yellow, one black, one blue.


    "I don''t know. They are all handsome and match my appetite. If all the people in the world were dead and only these two men were left, I think I would marry one of them first and cheat the other."


    That''s a good idea, Likes.


    "How amazing. Siyan, as expected from someone brought out by sister-in-law. This idea is really unprecedented, I would do the same."


    Valeriy and Nie Zehao were not happy, this meant that no matter who this woman chose, she would always think about the other one, it was truly asking for a beating.


    "It''s against the rules, Yanyan is being naughty, we''ll deal with you later."


    "You actually dare to unabashedly say such words. Woman, you really do need a spanking."


    After the two of them expressed their views, they set their sights on Peng Yanfei. Right now, their score was one to zero, so Valeriy was temporarily in a state of victory.

 C160

    Peng Yanfei saw the gazes of the two, but she didn''t care about her own matters. It was a mistake to answer anyone, and there was a Demon Lord sitting beside her, she didn''t want to be unable to get out of bed tomorrow.


    "The two of you are making things difficult for me, you two are both very handsome, very beautiful, but if I think that none of you are as handsome as my husband, so Nie Yixi won this competition, you both lost."


    This wave of dog food was indeed timely, and a smile appeared on Nie Yixi''s face that he had not seen for a long time. He lowered his head, lowered it, and whispered into her ear: "Your husband really likes this, tonight he will reward you well."


    Peng Yanfei quickly shook his head: "I still don''t want it, this reward will still become substantive for you. No, I''m afraid." Peng Yanfei took two steps back, looked at them and said, "How about we rest here tonight? There are still a lot of guest rooms."


    Li Xiao looked at the time, and Zhang Yao Yue was also exhausted, she stood up and shook her head: "No, Sister-in-law, it''s not convenient for us to be pregnant now, we should go home, it''s already 9: 30, she should be sleeping, if not my mother would say that I am going to sleep now, she is my family''s big treasure right now."


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he understood. A woman''s pregnancy is really happening through hell, although her medical skills have improved a lot, but the pain was definitely not ordinary.


    "Okay, you guys should hurry back. Have a good rest and take care of Yao Yue. Next time I''m going to see your child, I want to be a godmother."


    Zhang Yaoyue nodded in excitement, "Okay, that''s great. Baby, did you hear that? "You have a godmother."


    After Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei sent them off, they returned. Everyone left one after another.


    Nie Zehao and the Incorruptible Monarch wanted to send Chen Siyan back. For the entire night, the Incorruptible Monarch didn''t say much, as if everyone had forgotten about the existence of this person. However, Nie Yixi had been observing this man the whole time, feeling that there was some sort of secret between the Incorruptible Monarch and his wife.


    After everyone had left, Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei also prepared to rest. Valeriy and Valina, on the other hand, stayed here for a while, so Peng Yanfei did not need to worry.


    The two of them felt awkward after returning to the room. Peng Yanfei had long been lying on the bed, afraid that Nie Yixi would do something to her. It was better to provoke him with a cloth.


    Nie Yixi also returned to his warm bed after taking a bath. He hugged Peng Yanfei and felt her body stiffen.


    Peng Yanfei felt extremely cocky, his tensed body clearly feeling the stiffness of a certain part of Nie Yixi''s body. A man was really an animal that used his lower body to think.


    "Fei Fei, alright, I won''t tease you to have something to discuss with you. Turn around and sit down."


    Peng Yanfei let out a sigh of relief when she heard that she did not feel Nie Yixi''s touch. She had clearly already done this many times, but she was still nervous, even more nervous than if she had participated in the college entrance exams.


    "Cough cough, what do you want to say?"


    Nie Yixi pulled her hand and looked at her seriously: "This time''s matter is a bit complicated. The Viper Group is now your property, but Zhang Yu said that he would give it to you in three days, and tomorrow would be the third day. The problem is that an internal conflict has occurred within the Viper Group, and not only that, there''s been an incident in the far away victor group.


    Peng Yanfei felt that it was extremely complicated when he heard it.


    "So, Zhang Yu won''t come tomorrow, but his Viper Group is currently in a precarious situation both internally and externally. It''s very dangerous now, so is there anything I can help him with? Since you have already prepared to give your Viper Group to me, then I will take responsibility for it, regardless of whether or not the handover ceremony exists. "


    I want you to go over and take care of the Viper Group immediately, but I''m afraid that you won''t be able to handle the situation on Shi Jingyan''s side. How is the information you''ve collected, do you need me to help you?


    Peng Yanfei shook his head, and leaned on his shoulder. Presumably, the most difficult thing to deal with after something like this had happened between the Viper Group and the far surpassed group was where Nie Yixi stood.


    "Don''t worry about me, don''t worry, I will handle this matter well. Although I am not proficient in investigations, the fact that all the evidence pointed towards Viper Group is suspicious. I believe that the group leader of the far superior team also understands this principle, but how did Zhang Yu do it?"


    Today, I let them speak with me, and both of them can understand each other. After all, the members of the far victorious team died, and there were some problems with their Viper Group, so there are only two kinds of circumstances. The first is caused by the people from Viper Group who disagreed with me, and the second is caused by someone else''s framing, but the scope of the second is too wide.


    Peng Yanfei understood that this was true, and it was possible for anyone who knew about this organization, including He Weixiong, to be suspicious of him. After all, he had been coveting for Nie Yixi''s position for a long time, if he could seize the chance to take down these two groups, not only would he take the entire organization for himself, Nie Yixi''s life might even be in his hands.


    It was a very dangerous thing to do. Tomorrow was Friday, and he didn''t know if he could solve it after three days.


    "Alright, I''ll go deal with it tomorrow. What about you?"


    Nie Yixi kissed her forehead. He didn''t want her to participate in this kind of thing, since it was too dangerous. But if she were to establish her prestige now, she wouldn''t have such a good chance in the future, and it wouldn''t be beneficial for her future actions.


    "I''ll go back to the Hua City to investigate at the Yuan Sheng group and see what''s going on. There must be someone in charge of managing the organisation''s affairs, when you investigate the Viper Group, I will assist you in the Yuan Sheng group, hoping to solve this mystery as soon as possible."


    Peng Yanfei was a little uneasy in his heart. He felt that this time''s matter was not that simple, and he had a nagging feeling that the depths of his heart was not willing to go to this place.


    Nie Yixi sensed Peng Yanfei''s uneasiness. After turning off the light, he embraced her and gently patted her back and comforted her, "Alright, alright, it''s fine if you''re not afraid. Hurry up and sleep.


    Peng Yanfei smiled, but his heart was empty. He did not do anything, as if he was disappointed, but his body was much more honest than his mouth.


    A nightmarish night passed. Peng Yanfei would dream about her dead parents and the disaster that happened back then, burn the house, get shot in the body, countless of scenes assaulted her, and an indescribable feeling of fear woke her up from her nightmare. Could it be that this mission had something to do with this?

 C161

    Peng Yanfei''s body involuntarily shrunk into Nie Yixi''s embrace. Only then would she feel safe, but it was fortunate that Nie Yixi was by her side. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how she would have been able to pass this kind of night.


    The sun was shining brightly, and the haze from last night was long gone. Peng Yanfei still went to work, she planned to head there directly this afternoon.


    Because the matter from yesterday had not been completely resolved, she could not leave. This would only leave behind gossip for others.


    When she returned to the company, the entertainment news this time was not biased towards her. It was as if no matter what happened, everyone would see themselves doing the wrong thing and not see other people''s fault. She didn''t do anything this time and was still described by them as disregarding their friendship.


    She really felt it was a little laughable. If she were to explain things to this bunch of people, she would have gone mad as well. If she were to say it, she would let them say it.


    When Zhan Yue arrived at the company, he immediately heard some bad words. Basically, they were all targeting Peng Yanfei, but he felt very uncomfortable inside. Why did everyone blame Yan Fei Fei, did she do something wrong?


    He went to Peng Yanfei''s office to look for Peng Yanfei. The moment he entered, he saw that she was working seriously and was not affected by the words spoken outside. It seemed that she was in a good mood today.


    "Good morning. How are you today?"


    Peng Yanfei replied with a smile: "Good morning, my mood is very good today. Yesterday has already passed, what''s left for us is reflection, not sadness, what''s already lost is not something that can be brought back, so my thoughts are very open-minded, even if you don''t want to be tangled up, you can''t let it go even more than me."


    "Since you''ve already said that, what else can I say? "Then you have to do your best. Not only did I come over to take a look at you, I also told you about this, the company''s documents."


    Peng Yanfei stared at him doubtfully: "Aren''t these documents supposed to have been given to me by An Li? Why is it you? "


    "You don''t need to worry about that. These are all the documents we have today. If you finished them in advance, you could still get off work. What''s wrong with that?" Besides, isn''t it the same thing I gave you? Or do you think I''ll frame you too? "


    Everyone was clear in their hearts what Zhan Yue was like to them. In this company, Zhan Yue was the only one that could not hurt them.


    "Don''t say that again in the future. You know that''s not what I meant. Next time, I''m going to get angry. I''m going to start working. Hurry back to work as well."


    Peng Yanfei took the documents and buried his head inside it, Zhan Yue''s mouth formed a perfect smile, he turned and left, maybe that was all he could do.


    At the same time, An Li returned to her office. Originally, at this time, it was supposed to be when she was handing in the documents from her branch office, but she had been waiting for a long time, and there was still no news from any branch office.


    She quickly picked up her cell phone and called Angela. She found out that her phone was turned off in broad daylight, so she didn''t want to talk to Angela at all.


    No, she had to find someone to ask, but she couldn''t go and directly ask Director Xiao. Just as she was about to leave the room and bump into Zhan Yue, An Li hurriedly apologized.


    Zhan Yue stared at her in displeasure: "All you can do now is to make some miscellaneous goods, as for those documents, they are all given to Peng Yanfei by me, and there are also some documents that I have to settle myself. I gave you this on my own, it''s useless even if you look for Shi Jingyan, I have financial matters to settle."


    He immediately left with these words, leaving An Li standing there in a daze. What to do now, the director had already lost his authority, and now even the workload was plummeting. What was the point of staying in this position?


    However, thinking back to what He Yaqing had said yesterday, they would be meeting at the same place this afternoon.


    Last night, He Yaqing and Shi Jingyan had a candlelight dinner, and the two of them had told each other many jokes from the past. He Yaqing, on the other hand, had not been able to say a few things since then, and he did not have his parents around when he was young.


    But for some reason, when the two talked about Shi Jingyan''s trusted aide, He Yaqing accidentally said Qi Ruijie''s name.


    Shi Jingyan was clearly stunned, "How did you know about her?"


    "This is what my aunt told me. A few days ago, she showed me your old photos and there would always be a girl inside. I was very curious about her relationship with you, so my aunt explained it to me before I found out, but isn''t she your right-hand woman? "Why isn''t she in the company now?"


    Maybe he could make Qi Ruijie return and take An Li''s place. However, she had always been on bad terms with Peng Yanfei, so if he rashly put her in the company, doing this would only increase Peng Yanfei''s disgust. Right now, it was better to calm her down and say it again.


    However, it was almost time for Qi Ruijie to think again. It was time for her to come out and familiarize herself with the operations of the headquarters.


    "It''s nothing. She has made some mistakes and is in the midst of reflection. Without my permission, she can only stay in her room."


    He Yaqing made an expression of disbelief, as if something that seemed impossible had actually happened right in front of his eyes.


    "Heavens, please reflect on it. Jing Yan, would you do such a clich¨¦?" But I think she must be in pain and can''t stay by your side. Aren''t you going to let her out? I feel so pitiful. "


    Although He Yaqing asked, she was not willing to let her out in the slightest. Shi Jingyan suspiciously stared at her casual movements. Why is this woman so concerned about Qi Ruijie today, does this mean that the two of them know each other? But that shouldn''t be possible.


    The two of them had never met, so how could they know each other? They probably thought that I was very clich¨¦, but it was time to let her out.


    This morning, when Shi Jingyan came to work, coincidentally, Zhang He called him to report about everything at headquarters. He also told him about He Weixiong and Nie Yixi''s recent situation.


    He listened, and after Zhang He finished speaking, he said in a light tone, "I will dispel Qi Ruijie''s rethinking today, but you need to find someone to monitor her from time to time. Don''t let her do anything out of line for me."


    Zhang He hung up the call, he felt that it was weird that Qi Ruijie was involved, towards this woman, Zhang He did not have any good feelings towards her, a person who only knew how to use emotions would only harm himself and others on the battlefield.

 C162

    Qi Ruijie came out, but she knew clearly that this was He Yaqing''s credit. Her days in the small house were not for nothing, she had learnt how to endure and write.


    When Shi Jingyan returned to the office, he worked seriously. Although he had heard some rumors and slanders, he did not interfere in the management. If he could not even handle such a small matter properly, he would not have allowed Peng Yanfei to do so many things.


    After taking care of the documents that Zhan Yue had given him, Peng Yanfei looked at the time and it was about time for him to leave. But he had to first discuss this matter with Shi Jingyan, at that time, he would definitely send people to monitor Nie Yixi''s movements, and if he did not tell them, he would find out sooner or later, it would be even more troublesome.


    "Bang ¡­" "Bang ¡­"


    "Come in." Shi Jingyan lowered his head and said.


    After Peng Yanfei went in, she placed the documents on his table: "Director Zhong, I might be out today."


    "Why? The company didn''t ask you to travel. "


    Nie Yixi will be bringing me to the branch office today. I don''t know why he chose to take me there, but I feel that this might be a good opportunity for me to test his background.


    Shi Jingyan smiled: Very good, then I will count on you this time, but be careful on the road, he does not have the kind intentions of taking care of someone who knows how to harm himself, and knows what I mean, you can go, Zhan Yue will help you take care of the company''s matters.


    Peng Yanfei nodded and replied before leaving Shi Jingyan''s office. He picked up his phone in shock and called Zhang He, telling him to investigate what Peng Yanfei had told him.


    Zhang He only told Shi Jingyan about this matter this morning.


    "Director Zhang, I''ll tell you this morning, Nie Yixi will be returning to the Hua City branch office this afternoon to conduct an on-site inspection. However, I don''t know if he''s going to bring Peng Yanfei there or not, but I do not know if he''s going to send people to follow him."


    Shi Jingyan rubbed his chin: "Send some skilled people to follow them. If Peng Yanfei encounters any injuries, let them take note of it at all times. This time I want to see if Nie Yixi is sincere towards Peng Yanfei, maybe we can push the plan a little further."


    After the two discussed among themselves, Zhang He moved quickly and sent his men ahead of them.


    When Peng Yanfei returned home, he found that Nie Yixi was already there waiting for him.


    You''ve already told Shi Jingyan that he will definitely take measures. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, "Indeed, so I plan to go with you to Hua City first and change planes there. At that time, it would be best for you to bring a female companion with you, with a body like mine, it would be best for her to look like me as well, but if you dare even glance at her, you''d better be careful or else I might come back and dig out your eyeballs."


    Nie Yixi smiled and pulled her into his embrace: "Alright, anything you say is fine, but where do I go to find such a person? How about I have a wife recommend a few girls who look like you to me so that when you''re not around, I can find them to comfort me, don''t you think so?"


    "Alright, Nie Yixi, you are actually being this tactful, hmph, I do not want to bother with you, go away, let go of me, you can go by yourself, I will not go."


    Peng Yanfei was also starting to get angry, Nie Yixi laughed, but he kept his hands tighter, not wanting to let go of her.


    "Alright, let''s not joke around anymore. Go and pack up your stuff, I will get Su Ming to make some arrangements. After lunch, we will leave."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, put away the joke and went upstairs to pack up his clothes. Actually, he did not need to bring anything else with him during these three days, but the thing he should be bringing were his own treasures.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man on the island stood in his courtyard, watering the flowers and vegetables. He was enjoying his old age and didn''t want to be a person who arranged all his killing intent.


    "Master, they have already begun to take action. Shi Jingyan''s men have arrived in Hua City ahead of time, should we eliminate them first? He Weixiong knows about the internal affairs of the organization, but he had calmed down a lot this time."


    "Him? Peace? No no, night, he was only scheming against Shi Jingyan''s people, monitoring their actions at all times. He told Black Wind that there was no need to deal with Shi Jingyan''s people, just leave them to Nie Yixi, I really want to know what these three men will do. "


    Ye Wen nodded his head as he turned to leave. He could tell that this middle-aged man would become a kind old grandpa, but no one knew how much power was behind him. No one knew how many people he held in his hands.


    "Fei Fei, I just want to see how capable you are. Have you grown up yet? Will you be like your mother all those years ago, able to make people''s hearts ache for you?"


    On the plane, Nie Yixi was hugging Peng Yanfei tightly. This was their own plane, the two of them seemed to be on vacation, but the cabin was extremely popular.


    Nie Yixi was about to separate from her. No matter what, he was unwilling, and brought along this unwillingness to directly pull her into his arms to kiss her, as if this was the only way he could feel that she was still by his side.


    Peng Yanfei pushed the crowd away, "Nie Yixi, get up, what are you doing ¡­"


    Su Ming who was hiding in the cockpit did not dare to go up and disturb him. His subordinates all asked curiously: "Group Leader Su, why didn''t you go in?"


    "Are you stupid? Is this the time for me to enter?" "You really don''t know how tiresome our boss and sister-in-law are. They''re only going to be separated for three days and their personality is so intimate. Why didn''t you know before that our boss had this kind of personality?"


    The subordinate immediately understood. He didn''t dare to say anything else and just drove his plane properly.


    After two hours, the destination arrived at their destination and they directly arrived at the branch office. However, Peng Yanfei was no longer here, and what replaced him was another unremarkable girl.


    Peng Yanfei had recommended this woman to him, and she was the one who had contacted him before, Xiao Xiao. She was shocked when she received this task, so Yan was the boss'' wife. No wonder she was in a rush to do all these things, all for the boss'' sake.


    "For the past three days, you have to stay by my side. Once someone arrives, you have to take on the role of Peng Yanfei. Understand your mission."


    Xiao Xiao nodded her head. "Yes, big brother. I''ll do my best."


    Peng Yanfei then arrived at Peace City after another two hours. Zhang Yu had long been waiting there with his men, but there was an octopus beside him, it had been here since yesterday. Originally, it shouldn''t have had anything to do with him, it was just that Nie Yixi had specially ordered him to not let anything happen to Peng Yanfei, the octopus would follow behind her all the way.


    Zhang Yu had no choice but to agree. The two of them stared at the exit of the plane and soon, a beautiful woman walked out. It was Peng Yanfei.

 C163

    The octopus was very warm, as if it was the owner of this place, welcoming the distinguished guests, it hurried forward, "Sister-in-law, if you didn''t come soon, I would have flown over to look for someone. The boss said that he would follow you on this mission, so you went ahead boldly, I will protect you from the back."


    Peng Yanfei laughed. Octopus'' personality was straightforward and comfortable to get along with.


    Octopus, I feel a lot more at ease with you around, but I hope that you can listen to my commands for the next three days. Don''t be rash, everything is good for you, it''s just too impulsive.


    Octopus laughed foolishly, "Hehe, of course, I won''t be angry. I''ll do whatever sister-in-law says, so you just give the order without worry."


    Zhang Yu stood at the side and waited for the two of them to finish speaking before stepping forward to interrupt: "This time, I''ll have to trouble you. Fei Fei, go back and rest first, later I''ll take you to eat and then head to the Viper Group''s base to take a look, but it''s a bit chaotic inside, don''t mind it."


    "How could that be? Don''t worry, but I heard from Nie Yixi that this time''s matter was complicated, and that it even involved people from the far away team. What exactly is going on, you can tell me while you''re walking. "


    Zhang Yu nodded and opened up a path. Walking in front, Peng Yanfei had a very big sister''s feeling, that all the people behind her were her subordinates. In a certain sense, this kind of pretense was valid.


    Once he returned to the hotel, Octopus followed Peng Yanfei and stayed next to her. If anything happened, he would help her immediately.


    In the carriage, she had a rough understanding of the situation, and part of the reason was because of Yang Xiao''s subordinates, he had single-handedly pulled them up, and in other words, it was for their big boss. What he said sounded bad was because he wanted to take this opportunity to fish for something, and if the plan was right, he might even be able to swallow the entire Viper Group.


    These people''s thoughts were simple and crude, but compared to Zhang Yu who had been buried in there for so many years, these people were all scum, just that it was difficult for them to gather all the scum, even Lin Shu who was in charge of financial affairs had betrayed them, whether in the way or in business, as long as the funds were cut off, there was nothing to talk about.


    Zhang Yu had the upper hand right now, but it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn''t take out some deadly weapon. He was waiting for them to take out their final weapons and give them a fatal blow.


    As Peng Yanfei laid on his bed, he finally understood the situation of the battle.


    Nie Yixi got off the plane and prepared to return to the hotel. Xiao Xiao followed along the way, with a car following them.


    "Boss, should we do something to them? Shi Jingyan''s people are really annoying, it really is like giving them a cannon."


    Su Ming said angrily, feeling extremely unhappy in his heart. He hated it the most when he was being chased after by other people.


    "Throw them off, it''s done."


    Nie Yixi kindly reminded Xiao Xiao, but other than Peng Yanfei, he would not even spare a glance at this woman, because this woman was personally arranged by Peng Yanfei. However, because she was so familiar with the people in the organization, she had already proven herself wrong, but when would this woman be able to be honest with him?


    Nie Yixi was inexplicably agitated in his heart, his own woman was not easy to figure out.


    This was the first time Xiao Xiao had looked so closely at the god in her heart. He was so handsome, he was so lucky!


    "Xiao Xiao, don''t look at me like that. I''m curious as to how you and my wife met, but if I''m not wrong, you helped her with the previous two missions."


    Nie Yixi''s tone was ice-cold, he seemed to really dislike people looking at him like that. That''s right, normally such a man''s gentleness would only belong to him, but it was a pity that he didn''t have such good luck to meet his prince charming.


    Xiao Xiao retracted her eyes and swallowed her saliva, stammering. "Um, um, I was just following orders."


    "Follow orders? Under whose orders, was it Peng Yanfei''s? "However, you are not someone from the organization, how could you have the authority to order you around? You are, after all, the head of the Information Department, and this official''s position is not small either."


    Xiao Xiao was starting to get nervous. When Peng Yanfei first met with her, he had already told her that he couldn''t tell her even if he asked her about it. Why was he hiding such a thing from Ni?


    "Um, Boss, I can''t say it, but she has something in her hands that even you have to obey her orders. I can only say it, so this is how I helped her back then. The orders are absolute."


    Nie Yixi was shocked. There were not many things in this world that even he had to obey orders with, if not for the fact that Boss Peng was still alive, or if it was his special badge, then there was only one badge in the entire organization. When he took over this position from Boss Peng, he did not discover this badge, so it seemed like Peng Yanfei''s identity was already very clear.


    What a coincidence. His position seemed to be rather stable.


    Peng Yanfei did not know his identity yet, but she was not worried about this matter. Before this, he already knew that Xiao Xiao Xiao was by his side, it could be said that Peng Yanfei had purposely arranged for her to tell him her identity.


    Two hours later, Zhang Yu punctually appeared in the hotel. This hotel was still the exclusive property of the Viper Group, and it was currently the only part of the liquid assets that Zhang Yu had managed to control.


    "Fei Fei, let''s go. I''ll take you to eat. Today, I just arrived so I need to relax a bit. Eating some local specialties is also good. Octopus, you come along as well."


    Octopus didn''t give him any face. Yesterday was not like this. Now that his sister-in-law was here, this person started to pretend to be a grandson. Wasn''t yesterday pretty cool?


    "Oh, sister-in-law is really better off here. There''s meat to eat. Didn''t you know that your grandson threw me in the hotel yesterday and then left? I only settled the dinner myself. It''s really pitiful. It''s really different when sister-in-law comes."


    The octopus complained. Yesterday, it really did not have the time to receive the octopus. It did not expect this person to really bear a grudge.


    "Indeed, I couldn''t take care of you yesterday, so please forgive me. But you have to understand me, Octopus. Recently, things have been quite messy."


    Peng Yanfei separated the two of them in the middle. "Alright, alright, stop talking, let''s go, I''m already a little hungry. If you keep talking like this, I think I''ll have a box lunch tonight.


    She walked out of the hotel and left them alone.

 C164

    It was already midsummer in Peace City, so it was kind of hot. After Peng Yanfei, Zhang Yu and the octopus ate, the three of them drove straight to the base.


    Although it was now seven in the evening, most of the people who should be waiting here were here. The base was already a bit nervous recently, and Viper Group basically depended on selling intelligence to survive. However, gathering intelligence was the foundation of the organisation.


    Along the way, Zhang Yu introduced the main characters inside to Peng Yanfei. Other than the traitorous Lin Shu, there was also a member in charge of financial affairs in the base, it was a girl called Ru Ruyan. It sounded like a very beautiful name.


    Peng Yanfei, who was behind him, consciously stood behind him as soon as he entered, in order to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Ru Yan was the first to rush up after seeing Zhang Yu, and was extremely concerned about his safety. However, when she saw Peng Yanfei behind Zhang Yu, she stopped in her tracks, and asked curiously: "Master Zhang, who is she?"


    "Oh, that''s right. Since all of you are here today, I will directly announce it. She calls Peng Yanfei the one who will regain control of our Viper Group. You all better take good care of her in the future."


    "No, that''s impossible. Master Zhang, are you joking? With just a little girl, does she have that kind of ability?" Even if she''s young, she''s still a woman. I don''t understand. "


    didn''t expect that the first person to not accept her was actually Wanru, who looked extremely spiritual. She didn''t seem like a person in this line of work, but looking at her attitude towards Zhang Yu, it seemed that she liked him, or could it be that she considered me as a love rival?


    Being treated as a love rival by others was truly dangerous. Shi Jingyan had so many lovers, wasn''t Qi Ruijie one of them? If it wasn''t for his intelligence, he probably wouldn''t be alive right now.


    Zhang Yu stared at her in displeasure: "Ruyan, I hope you can remember your own identity. Whether she can do it is not up to you, nor is it up to you to decide, if you are not convinced, you can choose to leave, the door is wide open for you, and your feet are on top of yours."


    Ruyan had been here for five or six years, she was very loyal to Zhang Yu. But now, she actually treated her own subordinates like this because of a foreign woman, is this woman really that important?


    All of the onlookers present couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable in their hearts when they heard Zhang Yu''s words.


    "Master Zhang, I feel that your words are too harsh. Ruyan has been here for so many years, and she is very loyal to you. Making her leave is not something she should say."


    Another tanned man also opened his mouth, "Master Zhang, Liefeng is right. We have worked together for so many years, and now we have to face someone in charge. You know Ruyan''s personality, of course we don''t want to see you leave."


    Zhang Yu raised his hand and cut them off. He originally wanted to say something, but Peng Yanfei walked to the front and shook his head: "Zhang Yu, there''s no need to rush.


    After she finished speaking, she turned around to Ruyan with a smile: "Since you''re not convinced, then just think that I''m a girl and look down on me. Don''t tell me that you don''t know that you''re a girl yourself? "Speak, how can you accept me in your heart?"


    The number of girls in the organization was very few, and the number of girls who were the bosses was even rarer. This was the reason why in an organization, once a girl reached a high position, everyone respected them greatly and would often humbly give way to them.


    Thus, in this game of taming, such as smoke must be a very sad, and also a critical point.


    "Hmph, with just you alone, you still want me to admit you? Alright, since you''ve already said so, why don''t we have a match and find out?"


    The game was getting more and more exciting. In the past, he couldn''t let go of Nie Yixi''s control, but now he really had to move his body.


    Octopus stepped forward worriedly and pulled Peng Yanfei closer. "Sister-in-law, are you sure you can handle this? This woman''s abilities are not inferior to Yao Yue''s, you have to be careful."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and patted the octopus''s shoulders: "Perhaps you haven''t seen when I am fighting, today I will let you see what kind of person Sister-in-law is. Don''t interfere in Zhang Yu''s matter, you will have to do it sooner or later."


    The corner of Zhang Yu''s mouth curled into an evil smile as he shook his head: "No, I didn''t intend to stop you. On the contrary, I look forward to your performance.


    "I never forgot."


    Peng Yanfei put down these words, and directly walked in front of Ru Yan with the corner of her mouth raised confidently. Challenge, she had never lacked a challenge in her life.


    "Now you can relax and be bold. Say it, what do you want to compete with me in, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Peng Yanfei said nonchalantly. With her self-confidence, it was as if she had let Octopus see the sister-in-law who was going to the warehouse by herself.


    Zhang Yu''s eyes were staring at Peng Yanfei below, he never thought that this girl would really give him a pleasant surprise wherever she went. Since the last time he saw her, he was still a little obsessed with her, Nie Yixi had protected her too well, but he was probably drowning her talent.


    Ha, you woman, you are truly arrogant, since you said so, I will not be polite. We will fight three rounds, the first shooting competition, the first match to determine the victory or defeat, the second reaction speed test, and the third battle.


    Back then, she had to take a high score of 98 in order to make others respect her so much. Otherwise, how a woman would be able to sit in such a position would have a lot to do with her own abilities.


    "Alright, then let''s begin."


    The two of them had decided on the battlefield in an instant. When they heard that Ruyan was going to fight with their boss, everyone came out to watch the show. However, there were a lot of girls who wanted Ruyan to be defeated.


    There were many men who admired her like smoke. A capable woman receiving praise from a man was definitely the best.


    The two reached the shooting-range and prepared to fire. They had a lot of guns ready.


    Ru Yan made a inviting gesture, "Choose, and do your best to choose which one you can control. Otherwise, you''ll lose face."


    "Thank you for the reminder, but I hope this target can be directly shifted to a distance 100 meters away. As for the gun, I don''t mind, because it''s all the same to me, there''s no such thing as disgrace, because there''s a great devil backing me up."


    In the past, Boss Peng''s training of his own daughter was even more strict than that of his subordinates. From the age of five onwards, he began practicing shooting, starting at a hundred meters and practicing for three hours every day.

 C165

    Even if I think back now, that time was actually very blissful. I had a strict father and a benevolent mother. It''s a pity that they are both gone now.


    However, after hearing Peng Yanfei''s words, everyone started to discuss.


    "This woman''s courage is truly not small. A hundred meters is quite an arduous task for a woman. However, Ruyan won 95 points in the shooting-range."


    "Yeah, who said I wasn''t? Isn''t this woman looking for trouble?"


    "Both of you, stop talking. If Master Zhang hears about this, you won''t be able to handle it. Besides, that woman might really be our boss in the future. It''s best not to make things too difficult for her."


    When the two of them heard the words of the man behind them, they shut their mouths. These words were indeed reasonable.


    Zhang Yu was the judge for all three matches, if not for Peng Yanfei''s nonsense, how could he allow his subordinates to be so arrogant?


    "Please get ready, both sides, and stand in your respective positions."


    Hearing Zhang Yu''s voice, Peng Yanfei had long since been standing at his original position. He had even tested the feel of his spear at the same time, and found it not bad.


    Ru Yan also stood at her position, with the two of them separated by three positions. Even though the shooting-range was filled with the latest sound isolating techniques, they were still afraid of any mistakes.


    "Alright, get ready, let''s begin."


    Ru Yan took a deep breath and raised her gun to aim. Her actions were crisp and clean. As she got ready, the bullets would also shoot out. Good, nine points in the first lap. Not bad.


    On the other side, Ruyan was very calm, and could be considered to be normal. Peng Yanfei however, did not make a move, and everyone watched on the outside, their hearts sweating for this woman, what was she doing?


    "Hey Viper, what do you think Sister-in-law is doing? She''s holding a gun but doesn''t shoot, could it be that the gun isn''t that good, or Sister-in-law doesn''t know how to shoot at all?"


    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes at him: "Are you a fool or not? If she doesn''t know how to shoot, then who was the person who saved your eldest brother? He really doesn''t know how to think.


    Ru Yan didn''t pay too much attention to the people around her, but shot a second time. This time, it was out of the ordinary and actually hit the heart. The people behind her started cheering.


    "Wow! Ruyan is truly worthy of being the number one beauty of the poisonous snakes! Even her spear is catching up to Lord Zhang!"


    "Catch up to Master Zhang? "Aren''t you praising her a little too much? It''s true, you all don''t even know what surname you have after seeing a woman."


    A woman had appeared beside the man.


    "You? Witch, why did you come out? Aren''t you usually hiding in your research room? "


    The woman who was referred to as a witch had a strange body. Her lips were painted with a black lipstick, and her nose and ears were pierced with ear-holes. However, she reminded people of a bad boy.


    Very quickly, Ruyan unleashed her fifth shot, but Peng Yanfei still had not made his move. Everyone started to panic, all of them were discussing, this woman was not here to pretend to be a grandson, right?


    Peng Yanfei took a deep breath as the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He put on the earphones and directly raised his spear when he was done studying them, his movements were smooth like flowing water, natural and unrestrained. He moved skillfully, aimed at the red heart and shot.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, when the first shot was fired, the other side''s monitor immediately lit up with a red heart. On the monitor, it displayed: "Ten percent!"


    "Damn, so this woman is actually a dark horse. Hey hey, this isn''t good."


    "Heavens, this woman is truly amazing. Aiya, don''t push me away and block my line of sight."


    Peng Yanfei''s first strike had brought them quite a few surprises, causing everyone to boil over with excitement. No one dared to underestimate this woman again.


    The octopus was more agitated than anyone else. It pulled Zhang Yu and shouted, "Viper, did you see that?


    Zhang Yu also laughed: "Maybe the surprise is yet to come, but can you let me go first? I can''t guarantee that if you pull me like this again, I won''t beat you up. "


    How was it proper for two men to be hugging each other? The one in front of him was still such a bald man, and he couldn''t bear to look at him directly.


    Peng Yanfei raised his spear once again, and the same actions as before, everyone''s eyes were staring straight at her. This time, it was still her heart, and the score was extremely high, even though Ru Yan had already started firing his seventh shot, there was still a difference of one point in the score of the first two shots.


    Ruyan''s shooting was also very fierce. Currently, the top eight had a total of 50 points, 3 points, and 9 points. This was probably the best result she had ever achieved. With two more shots, she didn''t have the mood to pay attention to her opponent.


    After taking a deep breath, she directly lifted her hand and shot. She had very steadily gotten the last two shots, and there was still the last shot left. If she still got the high score of 97 points, then this score would be considered one of the top within Viper Group.


    She raised her spear, and like smoke, shot out the last shot. The screen displayed 9 points, which was already not bad, she was quite satisfied with the score, but when she turned to look at Peng Yanfei, she was instantly stunned.


    This was Peng Yanfei''s fifth shot, but since it was displayed on the monitor, she couldn''t help but be a little flustered. It seemed that this woman wasn''t simple.


    Peng Yanfei glanced at her, and then directly fired the gun. He did not aim at the target at all, and was shocked in his heart. Did this woman know what she was doing, and was she looking at him?


    But the monitor lit up: ten.


    This is the most terrifying thing, Peng Yanfei''s mouth formed a big smile, her technique has already reached such a stage? Ru Yan couldn''t help but be a bit nervous. She had lost this match.


    The witch looked at Peng Yanfei and laughed, "Heh, this woman is truly ambitious. She didn''t even look at the target, I wonder if she''s trying to showcase her skills, or mocking the number one beauty, Ni?"


    With three more shots, Peng Yanfei aimed at the target and raised her hands. This time, she seemed to be different, holding the spear with both of her hands, everyone only heard a bang sound, three loud sounds, and she directly shot three times.


    "F * ck, isn''t this woman too excited? Is she crazy? That''s fine too, but she fired three shots in a row?"


    Zhang Yu was also surprised, he never thought that under the guidance of Boss Peng, Fei Fei would have such a spear skill. Even he himself couldn''t help but admire her, it was no wonder that Nie Yixi would be so reluctant to part with her.


    Octopus stared at Peng Yanfei with its little eyes: "Wa, wow, wow, that''s too awesome. Sister-in-law is too awesome, so cool."


    Of course, the monitor only showed a 10% mark, which meant that the three bullets would shoot out in the same trajectory. Even the positions of the bullets would be the same.


    With regards to this result, the entire audience exploded.

 C166

    Peng Yanfei took off the earphone in his ear, causing his pitch black hair to float in the air.


    "It looks like the position of Viper Group''s number one beauty has to be changed."


    After this match, many people started to admire Peng Yanfei, even they felt that their spear skills were inferior to him.


    Ru Yan walked to Peng Yanfei. Although she was a little unwilling, she still lowered her head. "I''ve lost."


    "This is the inevitable result, because I''ve been practicing shooting since I was 5 years old. My first shot was also 100 meters long, so it''s not a big deal. Let''s go, next match, what''s the reaction test you were talking about?"


    Peng Yanfei''s smile was just a simple question, but from the feeling of Ruyan, was this woman mocking him for not practising enough?


    Zhang Yu stood on the stage and announced: "This match, victor: Peng Yanfei."


    This name would probably forever be engraved in their hearts. On this day, they recognized that a woman''s name was Peng Yanfei.


    Everyone prepared to go to the next arena. The so-called reaction speed test was actually very simple, it was just a test of their reaction speed, brainpower, and body response, which were divided into two parts. The first part was brainpower, which was to find the wrong part in a hundred diagrams, which had a time limit of five minutes.


    The second part is your body''s reaction. In the training camp, you can pass all the tests within ten minutes. The shortest time to pass these two tests is for the winner.


    The two of them stood in front of a large screen. Behind them was the training grounds.


    Zhang Yu looked at them to see if they were ready, and both of them nodded.


    "Alright, then let the match begin. Liu Ying, get ready." Zhang Yu indicated to the two who were preparing the machine, and the two nodded. A hundred pictures appeared on the screen, all of them were data, which corresponded to their appetite, they were all financial experts.


    The two of them stared at the data intently. A minute had passed. The surrounding people felt a headache as they looked at the huge amount of data. They couldn''t believe how the two of them found the wrong data.


    Octopus shook his head. "Aiya, I''m not watching. Even my eyes are hurting. Th, Viper, do you think Sister-in-law will lose this time?"


    "Don''t you know that your sister-in-law worked as a financial manager in the Schmidt Group? It can be said that she has to face so much documents and data every day. This should be a small matter. "


    It only took Peng Yanfei three minutes to find the correct answer. After writing it down, he verified that the answer was correct, and immediately turned around and began to pass through the obstacles.


    Ruyan started to panic a little, she did not expect to meet an opponent that she was good at, if she lost, that would be too embarrassing. By the time Peng Yanfei submitted his answer, Ruyan had already found the wrong place, and after handing in her answer, she turned around and Peng Yanfei was no longer there.


    Ruyan hurried to catch up, it seemed like she had really looked down on them today. There were a total of seven obstacles, and each one of them was slowly strengthening according to their degree. Of course, they were all made using the training method adopted by different countries, so the difficulty was still very high.


    However, for Peng Yanfei, it was still difficult. After all, he hadn''t used this kind of training method for so many years, so Ruyan quickly caught up. After all, one was experiencing it every day, and the other was sitting in the office and doing the accounting.


    Peng Yanfei had already planned to be in the lead initially, but he didn''t expect Ruyan to catch up so quickly. He had only just passed the fifth trial, this place could really be described as dangerous.


    Ruyan was already at the fourth test, and was slowly catching up to Peng Yanfei. It was obvious that she was very quick, but to Peng Yanfei, it was really hard to do it without him.


    Ruyan actually successfully passed the fifth trial, and didn''t even turn around to smile at Peng Yanfei, clearly ridiculing her slow reaction. Peng Yanfei clenched his teeth and walked over, but right when he was about to go up, he was tripped over by a nail, and was about to fall down right in front of his eyes.


    Zhang Yu and Octopus were standing up nervously. If they really fell down, there would be a problem with their legs.


    "Sister-in-law, hold on. I''ll be right over."


    Peng Yanfei panicked, and heard the octopus''s loud roar: "Stand still right where you are, I don''t need your help, shut up."


    Zhang Yu suppressed his restless octopus: "Alright, don''t be too anxious, let''s take a look first. If there''s any danger, I will rush up immediately."


    Octopus looked at him suspiciously. However, since his sister-in-law had already spoken, if he were to go up now, it would definitely anger her. It would be better for him to just stay there obediently.


    Peng Yanfei was holding onto the wooden stick, but her hand was currently stuck on a nail and she did not dare move, causing her heart to ache. However, the competition was not over, if she were to give up just like that, she would feel that she was not fit to sit in this position.


    Zhang Yu used all of his strength to pull her hand out of the nail and blood splattered all over the sky. Although Zhang Yu saw it, everyone was not blind and his body couldn''t help but shiver.


    Zhang Yu immediately said to Liu Ying who was beside him: "Immediately go to the finish line and prepare the medical equipment. We can just directly find Zong Ming and ask him to come here.


    "Sure, Master Zhang. I will arrange it immediately."


    Zhang Yu was currently very nervous about Peng Yanfei''s injuries. Fortunately Nie Yixi wasn''t here, otherwise Zhang Yu wouldn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    Octopus glared at him, "You said there''s no danger. Look at how my sister-in-law''s hands have changed. I want to tell my boss to call him right now and tell him that you are bullying my family''s sister-in-law."


    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes: "You really didn''t bring your brain here today. You can call anyone you want, and use my phone to see if he''ll blame you or me first. You''d better shut up and wait for Fei Fei to finish competing."


    Peng Yanfei supported himself with the wooden stick and directly walked over with his own strength. In everyone''s eyes, Peng Yanfei had given them too many exclamations in these two matches, so such a person actually existed and would always be working hard. Even with all the blood in their hands, they would always work hard, and only such people were worthy of their respect.


    Ruyan had almost passed the sixth round, and Peng Yanfei had just now passed the fifth round. However, both of his hands were already scarred, and the last two were physical works, so everyone couldn''t help but sweat for her.


    Unknowingly, many people began to favor this woman for the first time. She was truly a heroine among women.


    Very quickly, Peng Yanfei had passed the sixth round, but she was already panting. Fortunately, Ru Yan wasn''t lucky, but she was one step ahead of everyone and reached the seventh round.

 C167

    Peng Yanfei knew that she had lost this time, but she still wanted to use all her strength in order to not let Zhang Yu''s expectations towards her fall.


    Like smoke, Peng Yanfei had already reached the finishing point, but Peng Yanfei was still at the middle part of the grid, which was five meters high. It looked very dangerous.


    Everyone was sweating because of this woman called Peng Yanfei.


    "Zhang Yu, now that the competition is over, hurry up and get my sister-in-law down. It''s so dangerous like this, this is just a competition for some reason, is there a need to be like this?"


    Zhang Yu, on the other hand, did not say anything. He remained silent and looked at the witch on the left. Go and bring her down. If anything happens to her, the entire Viper Group will not be able to repay her life. "


    The witch did not dare to joke around, and immediately jumped over the fence in the middle to run to the center. Just as she was about to get Peng Yanfei down, because there were two bloodstains on the ground where he had walked past, did he really not know that the wound on her hand was very severe?


    "Hey, let me take you down. You only need to support me."


    Peng Yanfei looked at her gratefully: No need, thank you, just rest for a while above, I will be able to descend by myself later, since this is a competition after all, we should respect the rules of the competition.


    The witch didn''t know what to say, this woman was really stubborn.


    "Alright then, you go, I''ll follow you, if anything happens I''ll take action, at that time I don''t care if you''re participating in the competition or not, if you''re the leader we''re going to be in soon, I''ll respect you and I''ll obey you, but if you don''t even care about your own life, then that''s really disappointing."


    Would you expect a leader who doesn''t even respect his own life to respect the lives of his companions?


    Peng Yanfei nodded solemnly, he continued to walk forward, only a bit left, but he could no longer hold on to the wound on his hand, it looked like he could only use his feet to slowly stand on the grid and run over.


    Peng Yanfei thought like this and then did the same. He slowly stood up, stepped onto the intersection of the grid and started to run after seeing what was happening. Every step he took was steady and steady, shocking his little buddy below him.


    "Oh my god, she''s really worthy to be my sister-in-law. This wave is about six to six. Oh right, are the medical personnel ready yet?" It''s at the end, right? If I can''t do it, I''ll have to go over and see sister-in-law''s hands. If I really am crippled, then I''ll probably be the same. "


    The octopus muttered to itself by its side. Zhang Yu followed it as it stood up and walked towards the finish line, Peng Yanfei had already reached the finishing point, and was looking at it with her hands folded. This woman could not be underestimated, but she had still not lost.


    "Do you want to compete again tomorrow? Look at your hand, it should be useless now. This is a battle. If I accidentally hurt your hand, then ¡­"


    What the witch disliked the most was Ruyan''s face. She was clearly acting all obedient after getting a bargain, and this kind of person was truly asking to be beaten up.


    "Ruyan, aren''t you tired of talking sarcastically on the side? There''s indeed such a type of person and you have such a type of partner, haven''t you heard of it? Lin Shu has already turned traitor, what are you still doing here? Why are you still not convinced? "


    Peng Yanfei knew that although this girl dressed in a fierce manner, she had a kind heart. At the very least, she knew what was right and wrong.


    Peng Yanfei used his bloodied hands to lightly pull at the witch: "It''s okay, let her speak. This is also the truth, but I also want to tell you, Ru Yan, that in the following competition, even if I don''t have to use both hands, I can still beat you up, so you should just shut up."


    The doctors and nurses immediately pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand over. Zong Ming looked at the woman''s hand that was unbearable to look at and immediately became angry.


    "Hey, are you still a woman? How can you make your hand like this, with nails in multiple places into the flesh, do you still want to take it? Zhang Yu, come over here, is she the woman you spoke of? "


    Zhang Yu nodded: "Yes, quickly take a look. If you can''t cure it, you will be punished even if we go back together."


    Zong Ming angrily took the medicine and started to process her hands. He even took out the thorn from within the pill, and directly cut his hand open. Only then did Peng Yanfei feel the pain in her hands, and by the side of her pale white face, it was enough to prove how much pain she was in.


    Octopus almost couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Sister-in-law, if you''re in pain, just shout out and it''ll feel better. I''ll feel uncomfortable looking at you like this."


    Peng Yanfei turned his head and did not look at the wound on his hand, but smiled at the octopus, "It''s okay, the thorn might have already pierced into my bones, you are not allowed to tell Nie Yixi about the octopus, even if you dare to tell him, you better not think of coming to Jiang Cheng, do you hear me?"


    Octopus looked confused, not knowing whether to agree or not as it rubbed its bald head.


    "This ¡­ sister-in-law ¡­ Aiya, okay, I won''t tell him, just hurry up and treat him."


    The corner of Zong Ming''s mouth curled into a sneer, "He''s already in so much pain, and still has the strength to throw a tantrum. So what if I told him, or even if I don''t tell him?


    Peng Yanfei looked at the man, he looked very clean, and it was impossible to tell his age, but there was an indescribable feeling of immortality, as though he was a master from the outside world, but why was his mouth so poisonous?


    "What does it have to do with you?" Peng Yanfei said in annoyance, and wanted to pull his hand back.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll directly insert the blade into your hand. I already know that I''ve already stabbed into the bone. If you don''t deal with it properly, I''m afraid your hand won''t be needed anymore."


    Zong Ming looked at Peng Yanfei in annoyance as he spoke, although he spoke with a reproachful tone, his eyes were slowly filled with concern.


    Did he know this man before his eyes? Could it be that it was because he was the future boss of the Viper Group? Impossible, he seemed to be concerned about Zhang Yu even though he hadn''t seen him do it before.


    Peng Yanfei couldn''t help but shiver. He mustn''t be a man who flirted with women, what he was afraid of the most was this kind of man.


    Zhang Yu patted Peng Yanfei''s shoulder and laughed: "It''s alright, he''s just concerned about you, there''s no other reason, I will give you a slow explanation in the future, but I still have to settle the matter right now, whether you want to prepare for the next competition, or delay it until tomorrow."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes immediately became serious: "We can start after we deal with it, I need to establish my own prestige, of course, I don''t care about the woman in front of me, if we can''t even win against her, I won''t be here."


    Zhang Yu nodded and pulled the octopus out of the Rest House along with him. The witch had finished listening to everything that Nie Yixi had to say.

 C168

    The witch walked up and started chatting with Peng Yanfei. Zong Ming did not stop her, and just happened to be able to attract her attention to him.


    The two chatted happily, and very quickly, Zong Ming was able to treat all the injuries on his hands. His hands were drenched in sweat, and the night wind was actually quite cool.


    When Peng Yanfei saw that his hands were like a bun, he couldn''t help but laugh, like a little sister next door.


    "Thank you, by the way, what''s your name? Your medical skills are really good, and you started feeling pain during this process, but then you stopped feeling it at all."


    Zong Ming said with a pleased smile on his face: My name is Zong Ming, I am the doctor who specialised in Viper Group, if there is anything you need, just contact me, this is my name card, but when it comes to the relationship of pain, you have to thank the witch who accompanied you to chat, she has finally done the right thing.


    Hearing that, the witch was displeased, and stared at Zong Ming: "Who are you calling naughty? Damn it, Zong Ming, do you owe me a beating? You still have the face to say it now. "


    Zong Ming did not bother with her at all as he continued to play with his medical equipment. However, to Peng Yanfei, the two of them seemed more like a pair of enemies, and she had also received a lot of information from the witch. Zhang Yu''s words were absolute in this Viper Group, but he was still restricted by Zong Ming.


    Peng Yanfei was very curious about him. This kind of doctor should be a friend of the Zhang Family, but she had never heard of it before.


    Peng Yanfei shook his head, he did not want to think about these things. He looked outside and stood on the round stage, Ruyan was already waiting for him, there were people everywhere, he did not know if they were supporting Ruyan or watching the show.


    Zhang Yu walked over: "How is it, okay?"


    That''s right! Zong Ming had wrapped my hands to such an extent, there''s no problem at all, but I feel that I can beat her without using my hands.


    Zhang Yu habitually touched her head: "Alright, I''ll bring you up."


    This wave of head-rubbing and beheading made the surrounding people all cute. The octopus was ashamed and indignant. This man actually dared to touch my sister-in-law''s hair. When we go back, we must tell boss that someone is invading his territory.


    The witch looked at their interaction and turned to look at Zong Ming. "What is the relationship between the two of them? Don''t hide from me.


    Zong Ming was a little embarrassed, she had no shame at all, she didn''t care about his matters in the first place, she insisted on pulling him to the bar, and she wanted to force herself on him when he was drunk.


    Now that they met, they felt even more awkward.


    Forget it, I won''t say anymore. The two of them have known each other since a very young age, Peng Yanfei might be a woman that your Master Zhang cannot let go of in his entire life. If anything happens to her, I believe that he will use all his power to avenge her.


    The witch covered her mouth, "Could it be that Master Zhang likes Fei Fei? But what relationship does she have with Nie Yixi? Could it be that it''s a love triangle? This is very exciting."


    Zong Ming rolled his eyes at her.


    But you can''t tell anyone about this matter. Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei have long been married, and Octopus has always called her sister-in-law, do you think that it''s a waste to call her that? So you really shouldn''t think that she''s incapable, but that she''s too capable. "


    Nie Yixi was like a god to them, and there were many rumors regarding the Fourth Master. They had already seen very few of Nie Yixi''s faces, but they never thought that his wife would actually be the leader of the Viper Group s. This relationship, this was definitely related.


    Forget about Nie Yixi, even if the Zhang Family supported Peng Yanfei, right now, no one came to criticize her, they would do whatever they wanted.


    Zong Ming saw that she still had an expression that she wanted to ask, and hurriedly stopped her sentence, "Don''t ask me about this again. Didn''t you have a good chat with her just now? You can ask me anything you want now, but you have to remember that you can''t betray her by betraying anyone. If you do that, even if I use my life, I won''t be able to protect you.


    After finishing his sentence, he carried his medical equipment and left. As he left, he did not forget to look towards the circular platform. The young miss had finally grown quite a bit.


    The witch''s mouth gaped for a moment. She was really unhappy that she knew that she was going to betray him right after meeting him, but following such a woman in the future was actually pretty good. Lending her strength to complete everything she wanted sounded cool.


    With this thought, some people made a decision that they had never even thought about in their entire lives. However, they did not regret it. Even if they had to sacrifice their lives for her, they would still be willing.


    Ru Yan and Peng Yanfei stood in the middle of the round stage, Zhang Yu stood at the side and indicated for them to get ready.


    "Are you two ready? As long as one side falls off the circular platform, it''s considered a loss. Alright, prepare, begin. "


    Peng Yanfei and Ru Yan were sizing up each other, guessing what kind of fight she would use. Taekwondo, or soft arts, or something else that was different.


    "You don''t have to be merciful to me just because of my injuries. There''s no kindness on the battlefield."


    "Ha, that''s exactly what I wanted to do. Even if your legs are injured, I will not let you attack, right?"


    Peng Yanfei smiled. A flying kick from the left shattered her attack, and she flew forward, the other leg flying right in front of her eyes and landing on her chest.


    Her movements were coherent and clean, just like her people.


    Although Ru Yan dodged, she still managed to kick her. She flew to the other side of the round platform and touched her chest, even if she got kicked a little, the force was still quite strong, could it be that Peng Yanfei was an expert in leg strength?


    Ruyan seemed to have realized something. The evil smile on her face made her look quite vicious. All of the chain attacks were aimed at her hands. It felt like she was doing it on purpose.


    The people watching the show could not help but sigh, "Ru Yan, what''s going on? You clearly know that other people''s hands are injured, could it be that you did it on purpose to pick a weak spot to attack?"


    "I don''t know. I feel like she''s getting anxious."


    Everyone glanced at each other. They had already changed the topic of morality into something that was like smoke, and unknowingly, everyone seemed to have slowly accepted Peng Yanfei. In their hearts, they had also tacitly agreed that she would become their future master.

 C169

    The two people above had already exchanged dozens of moves. Peng Yanfei didn''t even need to use his hands, using his legs to suppress Ruyan.


    But the victor was still undecided. In this competition, Peng Yanfei had unquestionably exhausted all of his energy, and a prolonged battle would not benefit him in the slightest.


    Octopus stared at the stage anxiously. "What are you doing, Sister-in-law? If you turn into a protracted battle, winning would be even more difficult."


    Zhang Yu raised his hand to interrupt him.


    "Don''t worry, she has her own plans. But then again, you really have a lot of bullshit to say today. If you really can''t watch the match, I don''t mind throwing you out."


    Octopus stared at Zhang Yu the way a wife would stare at her, why is he so stingy? He was clearly worried about his own sister-in-law, but he didn''t dare say anything. Tch, come on sister-in-law, I''ll support you silently in my heart.


    Peng Yanfei slowly began to wander around the stage. Prolonging the battle was impossible, and the few moves just now were already very lenient under her feet. Now, she was really not joking around.


    "Ru Yan, don''t tell me you really think like them, that we can win this war just because of a prolonged duration? I haven''t shown you my true strength yet, but we''re about to start. I wonder if you can handle it. "


    Ru Yan was shocked. "What ¡­"


    Before he could react, Peng Yanfei ran forward in shock and kicked him out, there was no room to dodge at all, Ruyan saw and hid, if the leg landed on his body, wouldn''t he be crippled?


    Peng Yanfei smiled sinisterly. After seeing that she had dodged his attack, he immediately tiptoed to the ground and spun, feeling like he was dancing, directly shooting out like an arrow. This time, he didn''t even have time to react before a footprint landed on him, covering his stomach and flying off the circular platform.


    After the dust settled, Zhang Yu stood up, a little excited: "The competition is over, Peng Yanfei has won, she is now your big boss, who still has any objections, who still has any objections, come out and I''ll spar with you guys."


    Peng Yanfei also suspiciously stared at him: "What did you say? The people below, listen carefully. If anyone is not convinced, come up and take advantage of my weakness. You might even have a chance to win.


    The people below laughed, "Big Sister, don''t be modest, we all admire you. If anyone disagrees, Master Zhang, Big Sister, you all don''t have to come down. I will beat them up here and ask you guys, is there anyone who disagrees?"


    "No, no, Big Sis."


    Peng Yanfei was so happy that he couldn''t control himself, but he was still not used to being called Big Sister. He wasn''t the boss of any underworld, and she was also a big sister too, so these people really knew how to change their names.


    I hope that everyone of you can help Viper Group to get through this crisis. Also, don''t call me Big Sis in the future, just call me by my name, or maybe call me Big Sister Fei. "


    It was already late, so after Zhang Yu had arranged everything for them, he returned to his office. Ru Yan and Peng Yanfei were both inside, and after the match, Peng Yanfei actually managed to heal Ru Yan''s injuries a lot, so he did use all of his strength in his final kick.


    "Are you alright? The match is already over, so I''m not that vigilant. I''m not a man-eating monster, so there''s no need to be this scared."


    If I lose, I won''t be the one who cannot afford to lose, at most, I just have to admit you, but I just want to ask, if you were to replace Master Zhang, where would he go, the position of his Viper Group? "


    Peng Yanfei laughed, and sure enough, this girl liked Zhang Yu. She looked at her mischievously.


    "This kind of thing, since it''s no longer within the Viper Group, then we naturally still have to ¡­ we have to ¡­" Peng Yanfei stopped talking, he looked at her nervous eyes and laughed, "There must be a place for him, he will always be your Master Zhang, I am just a person who is about to rob him, sooner or later, I will have to return it."


    Ruyan let out a sigh of relief, "Aiya, why didn''t you say so earlier, then we wouldn''t need to fight anymore. When I heard that you wanted to take his place, I got anxious, if you have offended me, please let me know."


    Peng Yanfei was shocked, he did not expect that they could get along with each other so quickly. Looks like we really don''t know each other without fighting. Ruyan right? Speaking of her, she''s quite loyal. She''s just not used to seeing people snatching men from her.


    "Nothing, just get along well in the future, but if you like Zhang Yu, you should loudly tell him. It''s very likely that he won''t appear in the Viper Group in the coming days, and I don''t know where he''s going to go. So I still have to say it, or else you really will regret it in the future."


    Peng Yanfei said until here, and there was nothing more he could say, he raised his leg and walked out of the office, leaving some space for them, Octopus stood at the door and specially went to pick her up.


    "Sister-in-law, let''s go. Let''s go back tomorrow and have a good rest."


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with a warning gaze: "Remember what I said today. If you dare tell him, I won''t forgive you."


    At the same time, Nie Yixi, who was in the city, had long known about Peng Yanfei''s current situation.


    Zhang Yu, you said before that if I let her be injured, you would definitely snatch her away from me, but now it seems that you were the one who hurt her.


    Nie Yixi''s voice was ice-cold. When he heard the news of Peng Yanfei''s injuries, he couldn''t sit still any longer and wanted to go to Peace City to find him. If not for Su Ming''s constant persuasion, he probably would have arrived by now.


    The corner of Zhang Yu''s mouth curled into a bitter smile, "That''s right, it''s I who made her suffer first, but she completed it well today, and the entire Viper Group has now completely accepted her. What comes next, we should properly deal with them.


    Nie Yixi laughed, respecting his opponent, then he would see who found the culprit first.


    It was unknown when the two of them started fighting.


    Black Wind lowered his head in front of the man: "She''s injured, her hands are very serious, but she has already subdued her Viper Group. Next up, they should be investigating the cause of the death of those people from the far victor group."


    "As expected of a child of the Peng Family, very good, then let them investigate, and point all the evidence towards He Weixiong, this person should have been eliminated long ago. If it wasn''t for his existence, he wouldn''t be like this right now."


    Black Wind immediately disappeared into the night. The evidence was just to lure them to Peace City and Hua City. The real show was yet to come.


    After finally seeing what he wanted, Xi Yan felt a faint excitement in his heart. After all, there were times when hatred was the most terrifying thing. It could easily destroy everything.


    And the hatred of a smart and ruthless woman was often more useful and useful.


    "How does Miss An feel at the moment?" If I were you, I definitely wouldn''t easily be subservient to others. No matter how you look at it, you wouldn''t lose to your two useless older brothers. " Xi Yanyi''s voice became deeper, and it was filled with the power to bewitch people.


    Therefore, An Wanru felt that the hatred in her heart couldn''t be suppressed any longer and was about to burst out.


    However, the person in front of her was too dangerous. She tightly pulled the blanket on the sickbed as if she could get a favor this way.


    "Miss An, we won''t beat around the bush. I believe that you are also a smart person. If I can help you get what you want, then maybe we can work together. " As for An Wannabe, Xi Yanyi wanted to ruin his anxious mood, so that he wouldn''t be able to slowly circle around An Wanru again.


    However, it was very clear that even though this woman had a certain amount of ambition, she was not big enough.


    Upon hearing his words, An Wanru sat up straight on the bed as if she was frightened.


    "What did you say?"


    Xi Yan sat up straight. The look in his eyes had changed. He looked even sharper, as if a knife could stab into An Wanru''s heart.


    "If I remember correctly, Miss An has already agreed."


    "But ¡­" An Wanru was regretting that she had agreed too hastily. She couldn''t back down now.


    Xi Yan stood up and looked at her condescendingly. "You don''t have to be so scared, Miss An. I won''t do anything to you. I will not only let you go, but I will help you get the whole company."


    Get An Corporation?


    This was something that had never occurred to An Wanru before. No, to be exact, no one had ever dared to think in this direction. However, the moment Xi Yan said it, she was still a little tempted.


    Since she couldn''t get the love of her parents, why would she want to go to such a place? After all, they had treated him like this for more than a year or two.


    Furthermore, with Xi Empire''s help, it was not entirely impossible for him to take over An Corporation.


    To be honest, she was a bit tempted. Surely, in the face of such benefits, there was no one who would not be moved.


    But did Xi Yan really have no reason to help her? That was definitely impossible.


    "I really want to know, why does CEO Xi want to help me?" She was very self-aware, no matter how one looked at it. He had no reason to help him. Furthermore, she had previously injured Qu Jin''s heart, so she wanted this person to lower his head so easily. This showed that she had greater value in his heart.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Xi Yan''s face, "That wily old fox An Guoqiao actually dared to join the Wu family to deal with Xi Empire. Ridiculous! Did he really think that the Wu Clan would sincerely help him? "This time around, he''s not very smart. The Wu Clan has never said that they would cooperate with him, but this time, they suddenly offered him an olive branch. Since they didn''t have any doubts, they agreed to it directly. What a fool!"


    His words revealed a lot of information, causing An Wanru to be confused for a moment. However, the bridge had to deal with the Xi Empire? Is he crazy?

 C170

    When Zhang Yu returned to the office, Peng Yanfei was no longer there. On the other hand, Ru Yan who sat there uneasily seemed a little awkward.


    "Has Fifi left?"


    Zhang Yu looked at Ruyan in confusion.


    "Yes, Fei Fei has already left and gone back to the hotel with the octopus. I just want to stay and ask you a few questions."


    "Ask me? "Say it, it''s getting late, there are still a lot of things that needs to be taken care of tomorrow."


    Ruyan was a bit nervous, her hands tightly gripped her clothes, she didn''t know how to say it, was it really okay to express her feelings now? I''ll have to wait until he comes back. No, I''ll say it now. If I meet any other girls, wouldn''t I be at a disadvantage?


    Zhang Yu looked at her strangely: "Why aren''t you talking. If you don''t ask, I''m leaving."


    Ruyan quickly pulled on his clothes: "No, no need to rush. I just want to ask Fei Fei if she wants to become the team leader, then what about you?" "Where are you going? Are you sure you''re not going to manage this place anymore?"


    Zhang Yu had thought that she would say something, but it turned out to be this matter.


    This is a secret, but you can be assured that I won''t leave you behind, and you don''t have to worry about it, and there''s no need for us to do that. If there''s nothing else, you can go back and rest, but Fei Fei has already defeated you.


    As she spoke to here, she could not help but turn serious. Her face no longer had the warmth from before, and now she seemed cold. The exquisite Ru Yan could hear the meaning behind her words, but something was not right in her heart.


    "Master Zhang, why are you so concerned about Fei Fei? Could it be that you like her?"


    Ru Yan was quite careful as she didn''t want to hear the answer, but she couldn''t help but to ask, "Don''t say it out loud, you don''t want to hear this answer."


    While he was conflicted, he was also praying. If he couldn''t pass his heart to the one he loved, then everything was zero. No matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t know. Time would destroy everything.


    Zhang Yu turned around with a serious smile on his face, "That''s right, I wanted to marry her since a long time ago, but it''s a pity that she''s already married. She''s the most important woman to me in my entire life, I''ve already answered your questions, but Ruyan, work is work.


    He turned around and left as soon as he finished his sentence. He had been speaking from the bottom of his heart and he knew what Ruyan was thinking from the start. However, he had clearly rejected her at one point.


    Ruyan, who had remained in the office, started to cry. She had expected such an outcome long ago, but now she felt really pained after hearing it.


    "So it really was like that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used such a method to help her get on the throne."


    She did not know how she got home, nor did she know how she laid on the bed. It was as if everything was normal, and without the appearance of Peng Yanfei, there was no such thing as changing their team leader. In her world, she resisted all the displeasure.


    Zhang Yu brought the documents and information back to the hotel. Here was Peng Yanfei, he didn''t dare to let her get injured again.


    Nie Yixi drank wine in the villa in Hua City, while Su Ming scolded him: "Boss, sister-in-law had clearly forbade you from drinking, do you plan on going against her rules? I''ll definitely tell my sister-in-law when I get back. "


    "Su Ming, can''t you shut your stinky mouth? How is her injury? " As Nie Yixi said this, he put down the wine cup in his hand, and looked at the pleased Su Ming beside him with annoyance and annoyance. This brat wasn''t one of his people, and he didn''t know when Peng Yanfei had bribed him to buy it.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Sister-in-law''s wound has already been bandaged up in time. With Zong Ming here, what else can you worry about? But for you, the things here seem to be very complicated. Are you sure you don''t want to inform Viper of your preparations? "


    Based on their investigations for the past two days, this time, someone intentionally pointed all the evidence towards Viper Group. However, within the evidence, they discovered traces of He Weixiong''s conspiracy.


    "There''s no hurry on this matter, we can continue to investigate it tomorrow. Oh right, investigate all the information about the dead people and find out what they have in common."


    Su Ming nodded his head, it was already late, they should have already found out about this work for them, it would be better for them to rest.


    "Boss, it''s almost 11 o''clock. I''ll go rest first. You''re not allowed to drink alone, okay?"


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes at him and waved for him to rest. He felt a bit uncomfortable, he had never felt this way before, ever since he was together with Peng Yanfei, he could not fall asleep on business trips or as long as she was not by his side. The bed that had no temperature in the room really felt uncomfortable.


    He picked up his cell phone and looked at the small person in the call log. Presumably, she hadn''t fallen asleep yet. He clicked on the text symbol and sent a message: Wife, I can''t sleep without you, I miss you very much.


    Peng Yanfei had just finished his shower and was lying down on his bed. Hearing Nie Yixi''s message, he smiled happily, but when he looked at his message, he replied: Hurry up and sleep, I''m fine, I want to go to sleep.


    It was true that she was a little tired today, after sending the message she turned off the lights and lay down. She was already very tired, but being unable to sleep, even without Nie Yixi, it seemed like he had infected her.


    Nie Yixi returned to his room and laid on his bed, reading the text message. He fell asleep in satisfaction, his dream of meeting her always came true, why should he care about these three days?


    Peng Yanfei woke up with two big dark circles under his eyes. No one knew when he fell asleep last night, and it was unknown if it was because he was really too excited, or because he was not used to it, or because his eyes were a little swollen.


    At eight-thirty in the morning, Octopus knocked on the door. "Sister, are you up yet?" I''ve brought you breakfast. "


    After tidying up, Peng Yanfei opened the door. Zhang Yu and the octopus were standing outside, each of them had breakfast in their hands. It seemed that the two of them did not discuss buying it together.


    "You two. Forget it, come on in. We can discuss things while we eat." Peng Yanfei was too lazy to talk about the two of them, he wanted to earn everything he could.


    Zhang Yu looked at her somewhat exhausted expression and said, "What, did you not get enough rest last night? I brought you some porridge, chicken egg soup, and fried dough sticks. Take a look at what you''re eating."

 C171

    Peng Yanfei smiled as he received the breakfast, "Yes, maybe it''s because I''m not used to it, but the two of you haven''t eaten yet, so let''s eat together. Octopus, you go and take out the cup."


    The octopus nodded, then turned around and went down to ask the service desk for some cups and bowls and chopsticks.


    Zhang Yu understood that she had deliberately sent the octopus away, but that idiot didn''t seem to have discovered anything.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something you want to say? Since you sent the octopus away, is it very important?" Zhang Yu was curious, but when he thought about it carefully, it was just a few things.


    "A little, I just want to ask you three things. First, about the internal conflict, second, about Zong Ming, and third, about Uncle Zhang. Can you tell me all of it?"


    Peng Yanfei stammered out a piece of youtiao in his mouth, like a child eating something secretly.


    Zhang Yu nodded his head, and without being polite, he took out the soy milk that the octopus bought, and drank it all in one gulp and then ate the fried dough sticks in one go.


    The first matter is about the internal conflict, the main reason is because Lin Bao wants to obtain the Viper Group, but the most troublesome part is that he has already grasped most of the Viper Group''s finances, so it will be difficult to settle this problem for him, but that does not mean that we do not have the chance to, the second thing is that if you want to ask Zong Ming about it, he is very simple, I am afraid you have forgotten about it.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him strangely. When had she seen Zong Ming, and when had she forgotten about what had happened?


    As for father, I think you can go and see him. He has been missing you for so many years, and even now, he is still sending people to find you, even if it''s the moment he falls, he would still want to hear any news about you. So, if you have time, you can come and find him at this address.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him in shock. This man really couldn''t hide anything from him, she took the paper slip that Zhang Yu had passed to her, with the Zhang family''s old man''s address written on it. It seemed that she had to find some time to pay a visit.


    "Alright, I''ll go see the old man after I''m done with all of this. However, the relationship between the two of you should be a bit better. Since he loves you so much, you should go back and see the old man."


    Zhang Yu did not speak, the silent atmosphere made the air feel even more awkward. When Octopus returned, it felt that the atmosphere was not right, as if it had said something incredible.


    "Sister-in-law, I brought these back, but you guys have already started eating. What did you guys say just now? It feels like an incredible thing."


    Peng Yanfei rolled her eyes at him, didn''t she see that the atmosphere was abnormal? This person was truly simple and honest. He didn''t know if he should call him stupid.


    But how do you plan on solving the first problem that Zhang Yu had just discussed? Whether it''s in terms of financial terms or combat ability, you have to completely crush him to be able to achieve the best solution to the problem. Ancient Man Yun, you will be able to achieve complete victory without even using a single soldier.


    Zhang Yu laughed, it seems that this man had some good suggestions?


    "Is that so? Come on, I''m curious about your thoughts. "


    The smile on Peng Yanfei''s face became wider. He did not know what they were talking about, nor did he know what they were talking about.


    When Nie Yixi arrived, he immediately participated in various activities and would always have a woman by his side. All of Shi Jingyan''s spies called her Nie Yixi''s wife, but there were very few people who truly knew about her.


    Even He Yong did not know that Peng Yanfei had already left. His current focus was basically on Shi Jingyan and He Yaqing.


    Including He Yaqing, Qi Ruijie, and An Li, the three of them sat in the coffee shop, discussing about unknown things. He only wanted to focus on the two women and not hurt his little sister.


    He Yaqing sat upright, and haughtily looked at the two women.


    "Yo, isn''t this our Director An? Back then I warned you that Peng Yanfei had the ability to mess up the water once she entered the Finance Department. You don''t believe me, but now you don''t know if you''re treating her as a good sister or not. "


    Qi Ruijie looked at An Li sarcastically and drank his coffee. He was as proud as a hen and felt that he was about to lay an egg.


    An Li replied while holding the cup of coffee, "I can''t compare to Secretary Qi. Back then, when I created such a big scandal, there were even photos of it, but now, I still have the face to stand here. I don''t feel embarrassed, at least I''m still the director.


    Since she was young, An Li had never been at a disadvantage. Even if her family''s situation was bad, she would not be at a disadvantage.


    "Both of you be quiet, now that you have not been overturned by others, you have started your own internal strife. Alright, you are not allowed to talk about the past anymore, Qi Ruijie didn''t only bring you out to offend people for me, An Li, you are also one of them."


    As He Yaqing spoke, the two of them became much quieter. After all, everyone was benefited by this seemingly unworldly girl in front of them, who was actually not someone who was easy to offend.


    Qi Ruijie''s mouth held in a little. If this woman did not bring him out, he would not have to lower himself to talk to these people. Even if she was not good, she was still Shi Jingyan''s woman and a member of the base.


    "Fine, I won''t say anymore, then tell me what you plan to do next, don''t tell me that you plan to just kick her out of the company so easily, although this time you were the one who dragged me in, but to deal with Peng Yanfei, I don''t mind doing a little more than that."


    An Li stared at the charming Qi Ruijie in confusion. Other than hatred, there was also killing intent in her eyes.


    This was An Li''s question, and He Yaqing was happy to see such an expression, the more people wanted to put her to death, the happier she would be.


    "Then, then what else do you want? Could it be that you, you want to kill her? " An Li asked in disbelief. Even though he had always known that Qi Ruijie was a little crazy and could do anything, it seemed like it wasn''t wrong at all.


    "Heh, what''s wrong? Can''t I? Or are you afraid? But don''t worry, I won''t ask you to do it. I will do it myself, so I don''t believe that she can continue to be so lucky. "


    Qi Ruijie looked at the timid An Li in front of her with disdain. Although she was somewhat frightened by her, these were her heartfelt words. Did he have to pretend to be some God to forgive her? This was impossible.

 C172

    He Yaqing and An Li both had their own ulterior motives. He Yaqing only wanted to use them to get rid of Peng Yanfei and everyone else would be able to see through her. However, it was hard for them to guess what An Li was thinking, so it wasn''t important for them as long as she was on this boat.


    "An Li, tell me your opinion. What countermeasures do you have?"


    An Li smirked and took a sip of coffee: "She isn''t in Jiang City at all, and I don''t know where she is going. But I do not know what we can do while she is gone."


    He Yaqing could not help but look in her direction. This woman was indeed more good at scheming than him, and Qi Ruijie was probably only her killer.


    "I hope the two of you can hear what I''m saying. We''ll split into three divisions now, and when she returns, we''ll prepare a large gift pack for her. You two come closer, let''s do this ¡­"


    The three of them started to discuss their plans. Peng Yanfei, who was in distant Hua City, did not know what dangers would await him once she returned.


    Zhang Yu sat in his seat, with Peng Yanfei and the octopus seated beside him. Below him were a few senior people, who had now understood the general operation of Viper Group, and were able to take back the power and finances that they had seized.


    "The main reason I gathered you all today was for three things. The first reason is because of our internal strife. The second reason is because of the new boss of Viper Group.


    The people below looked at many people. Although they had already slowly accepted the first two items and recognized Peng Yanfei''s capabilities, it was still not an easy thing to resolve this internal conflict.


    A thick and old man with a full beard said in a low voice: "Master Zhang, I am not the one speaking. Can it be that you want a little girl to settle this internal conflict? Although we all acknowledged her abilities after what happened yesterday, I personally feel that we should deal with the internal conflict ourselves. "


    This sentence caused Peng Yanfei to feel extremely unhappy in her heart, but this also made her unhappy. What did she mean by dealing with it herself?


    "I don''t agree with your words. Do you mean that I am an outsider and cannot participate in this matter?"


    Hearing that, Lei Ming''s heart tensed up, Zhang Yu''s face had already darkened, this woman''s mouth was truly vicious, he really wanted to give her a slap.


    "Hehe, Sister Fei, look at what you''re saying. Although I''m a coarse old man, I still understand some things. I just think that this was originally done by those blind people in the past. Do you think so? "


    Lei Ming''s words were not unreasonable, but it felt weird. It was as if he was saying that Zhang Yu''s ability was not good, and he still needed a woman like her to blindly participate.


    Peng Yanfei glared at him fiercely. Although this man was a big man, his thoughts were meticulous, if this man was used for him, it would be good. If he resisted, then he could only get rid of him and make an example out of others.


    "Mr Lei, what you said is right. However, we are all people of Viper Group now, who can be so clear about each other, but are you questioning the capabilities of your Master Zhang? I believe that Zhang Yu''s ability is good, if not he would not have beat you guys up to this day. As for the matter of the internal conflict, I feel that I am not here to wipe your ass, but to convince you guys. "


    It was just that Nie Yixi had protected her too well, so she could not come into contact with all the dangers. But now that the organization had used her, this was something that her father had left for her, she would be able to protect it well.


    Lei Ming felt even more upset. He raised his head and looked at her, "Okay, since Big Sister Fei said it like that, then I can only listen to your orders."


    Zhang Yu looked at the two of them and waved his hands, "Alright, let''s cut to the chase. Fei Fei, you don''t need to force anything, they are just a little anxious, if there are any questions, you can ask me. Do you have any good ideas regarding the internal conflict?"


    It was not that he could not resolve it, it was just that there was only one thing left to do. To the people in the organization, he had not reined in his strength yet, and it was probably because Master Zhang met with some troubles, but in truth, all of this was just to pave the way for Peng Yanfei.


    Peng Yanfei knew that besides some financial issues, there were not many other issues. However, when she looked at the information yesterday, she inadvertently saw that even if the Viper Group wasn''t in the hands of Old Master Zhang, the majority of the economic crucial points were all in his hands.


    Therefore, she thought that if she could regain all the power in Lin Shu''s hands, she would be able to capture them without wasting a single soldier.


    "I know what to do, so you have to accompany me to a place where Zhang Yu can only accompany me. Let''s go, there''s no time to lose, we have to settle everything in the organization, this way, you can relax a lot after you leave."


    Zhang Yu nodded, he knew where she was prepared to go, but he did not know whether or not his father would still be willing to see him.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. However, whether you can go in or not will depend on you. I hope that you don''t interfere in my matters with them. After all, this is my personal matter."


    After Zhang Yu finished speaking, he went down to prepare. There was helplessness and more sadness in his words, but Peng Yanfei did not say anything, she had to settle her own emotions, today, she wanted to know everything, what happened back then, and now, she had to prepare. The simplest question was something that Zhang Yu could not do, it was because he had let down the Zhang Family, and he had let down his most doting father.


    Octopus wanted to follow along, but Peng Yanfei pulled it back and said: "This time, it''s fine if Zhang Yu and I go. Octopus, you can help me understand the matters of the organization right here, coincidentally Lei Ming has given you a task, and take the octopus to understand the matters of the far win team. Everyone, clarify everything, I need some information when I come back today."


    Lei Ming was stunned, he had clearly treated Peng Yanfei like that previously, but now he actually dared to order him around. He did not know if this woman was stupid or just had such a big heart.


    "Oh, oh, okay, Sister Fei."


    Before Peng Yanfei left, he gave Octopus a look and told it to treat Lei Ming properly. Octopus smiled evilly and nodded, it seemed like the anger that its sister-in-law had just suffered should be released.


    Zhang Yu had already prepared the carriage outside long ago, and was waiting for Peng Yanfei to get on, it was now noon, and he could still accompany the old man to eat, which was suitable.


    After Uncle Zhao received the news from Zhang Yu, he was extremely happy. He immediately ran into the study room and laughed: "Master, Master, it''s such a good news, Master."


    Old Master Zhang looked at him reproachfully: "What''s wrong, Old Zhao? Look at how anxious you are. You don''t even look like you anymore."

 C173

    Uncle Zhao took note of some of his actions, but this was something worth getting excited about.


    "Master, please don''t pay any attention to me. What I''m going to say next will make you extremely happy. Third Young Master has brought Miss Peng here already, and she said that she can come over for lunch."


    "What?" Old Zhao, what did you say? You said that Little Yu brought Fei Fei over, is that true? "It''s been so many years, and I finally found it. Good, good, good. Quickly help me down. Hurry, let Mother Li make more delicious food."


    In the kitchen, Mama Li had also heard the good news and quickly agreed, "Alright, alright, old master. I''ll go cook now and make more delicious dishes."


    Old Master Zhang sat on the sofa for a while, fidgeting uneasily. He had finally met this girl. After so many years, she had finally met her in person. This had always been a big matter on his mind.


    drove as he looked at Peng Yanfei from time to time. Feeling that she was a little nervous, he said with a smile: "What''s wrong, it''s not a little nervous, it''s alright, I don''t know if you still remember what happened when you were young, and you even peed all over Father''s body. At that time, you still kept laughing non-stop, as if it was on purpose."


    Peng Yanfei could not help but blush. Was there such a thing?


    "At that time, I was still young, so I don''t remember anything. Besides, ever since my parents left, I have forgotten many things from the past. I don''t know if it was because I''ve never seen you before, let alone those things."


    When that happened, Zhang Yu was only in his teens, and he watched Peng Yanfei grow up. At that time, the little sister was the one he liked the most, and he still remembered that he was still young, and was the youngest child in the family. When he saw the big eyes Peng Yanfei was very cute, and wanted to hug her.


    He still remembered that when his two brothers wanted to hug Peng Yanfei, he just didn''t want to. Furthermore, he was crying and making a ruckus because of this matter.


    The funny things he had done when he was young, all because of the shooting, all because of the fire, he swore to find those murderers one by one and kill them all. All these years, the information he had was limited, there were also some people behind the scenes who could not even see the shadow of a person.


    The most expensive house would be here. In the past, this place was still their territory, but now, they had created a scenic area and villa complex. The effect was pretty good.


    "This place is really beautiful, suitable for the elderly to live in. However, it''s still quite a distance from the city center." Peng Yanfei sighed, the lives of rich people were indeed different, but she could understand these old people, the wealth her father left her was enough to buy the entire Shi Family, but she had not moved an inch.


    They had finally arrived, but the big fencing gate was wide open. There were many people on both sides of the gate, Peng Yanfei looked at Zhang Yu with a puzzled expression.


    They only obey the old man and can be considered to be protecting his safety. This way, big brother, second brother, and I can relax a lot. It looks like they know you''re coming, so you should get off at this door, so I won''t go in.


    "Why, he''s your father too. Haven''t you felt relieved after so many years? Your two elder brothers have already been put down, you still haven''t put them down? "


    Zhang Yu did not speak, he parked the car at the door and got off to open it for Peng Yanfei, politely asking her to get off, Peng Yanfei had no choice but to get off, before she could even speak, Zhang Yu was already in the car.


    Peng Yanfei could no longer stop him, just at this time, Uncle Zhao walked out and shouted: "Third Young Master, please hold on, Master invites you in, Master can no longer wait to see you."


    After Peng Yanfei heard the news, he laughed: "See, I told you that I missed you. Let''s go, we''ll go in together."


    The smile on Uncle Zhao''s face grew wider. He carefully sized up the girl in front of him. She looked just too similar. Not only did she look like the Big Boss Peng back then, her smiling demeanor was even more similar to that of his wife.


    "Miss, please come in. Master has been waiting for a long time."


    Peng Yanfei smiled, "Thank you."


    Because he didn''t know how to address it, he felt slightly embarrassed.


    The smile on Uncle Zhao''s face never faded, and the corners of his eyes were somewhat moist. He had more or less known what had happened all those years ago. Now that he finally saw the young miss, he couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "Miss, you can call me Uncle Zhao. I''m considered an old man here and have always taken care of Master, so I know a little about you. Come here, please come this way, Third Young Master hasn''t dared to come back for the past few years, but what he doesn''t know is that Master knows everything that he does, so why would Master blame him?" Maybe the incident between the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master caused him to feel so much guilt. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded and looked at Uncle Zhao in front of him. He felt a little familiar, as if he had seen Uncle Zhao somewhere before, but he just could not remember where.


    It''s a pity that he won''t listen, and I can only let Uncle Zhao personally teach him a lesson. However, Uncle Zhao, you don''t need to call me Miss, it''s quite awkward, you can call me Yan Fei or Fei Fei instead. It''s better this way.


    Peng Yanfei could not help but be captivated by the scenery of the courtyard. Although it was a villa, it felt more like an ancient city, with lotus ponds in the surroundings, and when the lotus flowers were in full bloom, it added a beautiful scenery that could calm one down. Furthermore, the willow tree that was here, walking around this courtyard was truly a wonderful feeling.


    Hehe, this is all cultivated by the old master and the old lady together, the old lady really likes these things, now that he is no longer here, we can only leave this scene, sometimes the old master feels hurt when he sees this, and now that the huge courtyard is only with him, the feeling of loneliness is even more intense, it''s a little lonely here.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhang Yu who was behind him with a blaming look, was this person stupid? Didn''t he know that his father was so lonely? He was probably afraid that he would cause trouble for his uncle if he came back.


    The three chatted as they walked, but they were a bit too slow in their pace.


    Master Zhang was in the hall, muttering, "Aiya, what''s this Old Zhao doing? He hasn''t arrived yet, could it be that my precious daughter hasn''t returned yet? "Aiya, this is really quite worrisome."


    "Master, don''t be in such a hurry. Old Zhao will be arriving soon. Miss must be looking at the scenery in the courtyard. With how beautiful she is, she will definitely attract her attention."


    Just as they were talking, Peng Yanfei and the others had already reached the door.

 C174

    Uncle Zhao shouted, "Master, master, Miss and the Third Young Master have arrived!"


    The servants all ran out to look. Was this their long-awaited young miss? Her looks were really good. Zhang Laoshi quickly came out. He was originally fifty years old, but because of what happened that year, his body was no longer as good as it was in his sixties or seventies. He was even trembling as he walked.


    "It''s here. Come quickly, let me take a look." Zhang Zhenhao stared straight at Peng Yanfei. This is Big Brother Peng''s daughter, she has finally been found by me. After searching for over ten years, I finally found her.


    When Peng Yanfei saw Zhang Zhenhao, he didn''t know why but his nose felt sour. He really wanted to die and see the person he was closest with the most.


    Zhang Zhenhao hurriedly walked forward to protect Peng Yanfei. "You''re back, you''re finally back, and seeing how good you are I can finally relax. Fei Fei, your child has experienced so many difficulties and it really made it easy for uncle to find you."


    Zhang Yu and Uncle Zhao stood at the side, while tears streamed down their faces, Uncle Zhao was already crying, but he could not stop himself from crying. It was good that he had returned, he could only express the excitement in his heart with these words.


    The words that he had prepared were actually unable to be spoken at this moment.


    "Uncle, I''m back. I''m finally home. You can rest assured."


    Peng Yanfei said in a sobbing tone. After so many years, she had already shed tears on the day her parents left.


    Good child, good child, it''s good as long as you''re back. Come here, let''s eat first, let''s eat first, don''t starve my precious daughter to death. If they''re not here, I''ll be your father, your backer.


    The smile on Peng Yanfei''s face looked as though it was about to spill out.


    The two of them had already sat down at the table, but Zhang Yu was still standing there, looking like a little kid who had made a mistake and was waiting for his parents to forgive him.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you standing? Why aren''t you eating? You haven''t stepped into this house even once in five years. Do you mean that you don''t want to acknowledge me as your ancestor, or do you want to break off all relations with me?"


    Zhang Zhenhao looked at his youngest son, his heart had long since forgiven him. His two sons had already forgiven him, what else could he say? What happened that year was not only his fault, but more importantly, it was that Yang Hua. He did not expect that he had brought the wolf into the house, but he already knew what Zhang Yu had done, so how could he blame him?


    Zhang Yu smiled, "Yes, father." He hurried forward. It had been five years since he last sat down at this table to eat. He thought about how his family of four had been blessed in the past. He missed his two brothers very much.


    Peng Yanfei did not expect Zhang Yu to be so obedient in front of Uncle Zhang, "Uncle, why don''t we meet big brother and second brother?


    "What''s wrong with that, one of them is still working in the hospital, the other is on a tour around, I don''t even know where they went. What''s the matter, Fei Fei, do you remember them? That year, I let your father down, and let Bai Lan down, it was my fault. "


    He was still fine just a moment ago, how did he get involved in this all of a sudden?


    "Alright, uncle, let''s eat first. Come, let''s have a good drink together. Let''s talk about the unhappy things at the table. Let''s be happy, okay?"


    Zhang Zhenhao nodded his head, he knew that this little girl was the one who loved others the most. Back then, when he found out that Brother Peng had given birth to a daughter, he was the happiest.


    That year, he envied him for having such a well-behaved and sensible daughter, who was even so filial and filial. Unlike his three sons, he was more playful than anyone else, causing memories to surface in his mind.


    Come on, have more meat. Fei Fei, look, you don''t have much meat on you right now. Eat more.


    All these years, he had thought about it too much and thought that his family would never forgive him. Turns out that what the little girl said was right, I was the one who did not forgive myself, and what happened back then was something that he could not let go of.


    Zhang Yu smiled and nodded: "Yes father, I will eat right now."


    As he ate, he couldn''t help but swallow his own food. Although it was a bit bitter, it was mostly happiness. Now, he could finally let go of his biggest heart and focus on accompanying his father.


    As the family ate, for some reason, the food on this table was more delicious than ever and more precious than ever.


    After eating, Zhang Zhenhao knew that they were not here just to see a rotten old man like him. There were even more important things that they needed to accomplish.


    In two days, your big brother and second brother will also come back. In the future, we''ll go out for a good meal, and then we''ll have a good talk about our matters. This time, Fei Fei, I''m afraid that you came for the group''s matters.


    Zhang Yu and Peng Yanfei nodded. Now was indeed not the time for a relationship, and what was most important now was to settle all the matters before they could properly discuss things, discuss emotions, and the things that they had not finished speaking of for so many years.


    The two of them followed Zhang Zhenhao to the study room. He sat on the main seat, asking the two of them to sit as well, and asked them about the current situation of the group. Although he did not care about the matters of the group anymore, his control over his economic life had always been on.


    Uncle, now that the majority of the economic situation is under the control of the traitor Lin Shu, he wants to monopolize the Viper Group. This time, I want to look at you and ask you about this matter.


    Zhang Zhenhao nodded his head, "I know, little girl. I don''t care about the things in the group, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t know, when Lin Mu was in control of the economy, I already had the entire economy in my own hands, which is because he thought he had control over himself. So this matter is still very easy to solve.


    Peng Yanfei took the token that Zhang Zhenhao passed to him, but it was not, the entire thing was made of jade, and instead, it was a grand character, there must be some kind of hidden meaning behind it.

 C175

    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhang Zhenhao doubtfully: "Uncle, this is?"


    Zhang Zhenhao pointed and said, "This is the key to control the economy of Viper Group, you just need to show this to the higher officials and you will know that everything can be resolved. Every group has this kind of thing, they view it as a spring of money, so once you take it out, you must be careful."


    Peng Yanfei nodded as he received it and looked at it. He remembered that he had a very similar use to this, and that it was given to him for safekeeping before his father died, saying that he couldn''t use it unless it was absolutely necessary. However, he seemed to remember that the first time he used it, it seemed to be very casual.


    "Also, Little Yu, no matter what Fei Fei does, you have to stay by her side. Those vile people probably won''t let you off so easily, so be careful, understand?" It took me so much effort to get it back, nothing bad must happen to it. "


    Zhang Yu nodded seriously: "Don''t worry Father, I won''t let anything happen to her. Everything will be fine with me by her side."


    Peng Yanfei laughed: "It''s fine, Uncle, I just want to ask you a few more questions about what happened that year. I don''t know how much you know, and the information I have right now is pitifully few. All these years, I have been doing everything to find the culprit back then, and this is also the matter that I can''t let go of."


    Zhang Zhenhao sighed, stood up and took out a wooden box from the cabinet on the deepest floor of the bookshelf.


    All I know is that back then, the people in the five groups were all afraid of this Boss Peng''s position, but there were quite a few people who wanted to obtain his position as well. However, because his abilities were too strong, they did not dare to take action on their own, and other than me, who knows about Viper Group, the other three groups all knew about it.


    "Then according to what you''re saying, what happened all those years ago was an internal conflict within the group, so who is this leader? Uncle, you must know something. "


    Peng Yanfei''s face was nervous. Right now, what she was most afraid of was finding out about this news, but deep in her heart, she was also yearning to know about it. It had been more than ten years, she had searched for more than ten years, and now, she finally knew.


    Back then, Cheng Wei was the best in the elite group. It''s just that I don''t know if he participated in the end, or not, but there was another piece of news. Back then, when something happened, it was not He Weixiong who killed your father and mother.


    Peng Yanfei was surprised, at least there was an idea behind it now, then these people were not simple, it seemed that he had underestimated their abilities, and also underestimated the number of people in the entire world who wanted to kill his father.


    "Uncle, just tell me where those people came from. At least I know where they came from."


    "Fine, fine, this is fate. We only know that the killers who killed your father came from the Vatican. They are under the direct command of the Pope, so there''s a high possibility that they were killed by him."


    This news shocked Peng Yanfei. Although the Vatican was a small country, the entire country respected the abilities of the Pope, including the fact that when all the Presidents were crowned, the first person they paid their respects to was the Pope. In that country, the Pope was the God''s messenger that guided them astray.


    If he was the one who sent people to kill his parents, he could still persuade them a little. If he was only relying on He Weixiong''s power, it would be impossible to kill his parents, the Vatican. According to the investigation over the years, their profits were not involved at all.


    Zhang Yu saw the doubt in Peng Yanfei''s eyes, and guessed that I did not know the reason.


    However, because of this, the main purpose of the organization is to grasp all kinds of information, all kinds of secrets. Some people are willing to pay a high price to buy all the information that they need, while others are willing to pay a high price to seal their own information. Therefore, to grasp the secrets of others is equivalent to placing oneself at the heart of the struggle, and setting up many enemies, including the Vatican.


    Peng Yanfei knew that this piece of news was a double-edged sword. It could sometimes stab him, or even stab others for his own use, but what secrets did his father hold within the Vatican?


    "Then do you know what this secret is?"


    Zhang Zhenhao and Zhang Yu both shook their heads.


    "We don''t know. At that time, we also followed this piece of news to investigate and found out that there were very few records of the Vatican, which made us understand that something must have happened. At that time, we also followed this lead to investigate and found out that Uncle was killed by them, but He Weixiong was actually an accomplice among them."


    In other words, He Weixiong was the one who leaked this secret to the Vatican all those years ago. In the end, both parties reached an agreement to kill my father.


    Peng Yanfei''s tears flowed out once again. His father had always wanted to organize things all his life, but when he died, he did so because his wife couldn''t protect him and his daughter had wandered around the world for many years. This was the result of his father''s hard work.


    "He Weixiong, the first one I''ll kill is you."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were filled with killing intent, Zhang Yu pacified her temper and comforted her to sit down, Zhang Zhenhao also did not know what to say to comfort the little girl in front of him, who carried a sea of blood and enmity.


    "Okay, we have enough time. Let''s settle this right now, okay? That''s it for today. I''ll take care of the rest of the things, so you can go back and rest, or stay here and accompany your father, okay? "


    Peng Yanfei was unable to calm the anger in her heart. She was afraid that if she went back, she would not be able to do anything, and that would truly be letting down the truth that she knew.


    Zhang Zhenhao said straightforwardly: "Take the name plate and go do your work while Fei Fei stays with me. Don''t worry, your big brother will be back tonight, you will also come to eat, he will miss you a lot too."


    Zhang Yu nodded and took the plate and left the house. He did not forget to comfort Peng Yanfei before he left.


    "Child, accompany me to walk around the courtyard. Take a seat in the pavilion, play chess and fish. You should calm down now, do you understand? People who achieve great things do not care about trifling matters, they shouldn''t be restrained by their own hatred. Let''s go. "


    Peng Yanfei obediently followed behind him, and went to the large pavilion in the middle of the lotus pond to enjoy peace and quiet.

 C176

    On the island, the sound of the waves hitting the reef always made people quiet down and think about all sorts of questions. The man in the study room was sitting there in his middle mountain suit, looking serious, as if he was waiting for something.


    "Swish ¡­"


    A black shadow immediately flew in through the window and lowered his head: "Master, Miss has already reunited with Zhang Zhenhao, she should now know what happened that year, should we lure her out now?"


    The man raised his hand to stop her, "No need, since he told her everything, we don''t need to push it anymore. She won''t take this lying down herself, since it''s her parents after all.


    They have already discovered where He Weixiong''s men were headed, and are currently investigating in any direction. However, Nie Yixi is not a simple person, he starts from many different angles, and I''m afraid they will not miss a single detail.


    The man caressed the beads in his hands and laughed: "That''s right, he has always been like this, then don''t let him find any clues, what you want is for them to suppress He Weixiong, but you guys are also going to do it with Shi Jingyan, it''s time to push him a step, isn''t He Yaqing the little girl who wants a perfect wedding? We''ll just give it to her. Go ahead and do it. "


    Black Wind nodded and disappeared into the night. Everything started according to his plan, and now, all he had to do was sit and wait for the results.


    Nie Yixi looked at the evidence in his hands. From all the evidence that pointed towards Viper Group, he found quite a few mistakes. This needed further investigation.


    Su Ming took the intelligent evidence that he had found out and whispered in Nie Yixi''s ears: "It''s definitely He Weixiong. Boss, how do you plan to handle this matter?"


    Nie Yixi took the document. It seemed that this He Weixiong wanted to obtain this position and had gone insane, he did not care about what happened back then.


    Xie Zhangke looked at Nie Yixi''s darkened face and said, "Fourth Master, is there already an outcome? Exactly who is the one who is going against our far superior team, looks like it definitely isn''t Viper Group. No matter how stupid I am, I know that the evidence is too obvious.


    Nie Yixi stared at Xie Changke''s cautious face and thought it was kind of funny. Sometimes, he didn''t know whether or not he should say that Xie Zhangke was really stupid or just faking it, and wanted to say that he didn''t know the answer even if he knew the answer.


    As far as I know, those people are not good people. Some of them are hooked up with the officials outside, so don''t tell me that you don''t know about these things. If you can''t sit still in this position, I don''t mind helping you change positions. "Thank you, Master."


    Xie Changke was surprised. He had not expected that he would be able to investigate all these and find out that there was indeed such a situation. More than half of the deaths were related to outsiders, and there were even more people who used the information they knew to commit evil deeds.


    "I, I, it''s not that I don''t want to care, Fourth Master, it''s just that I don''t dare to offend the officials they colluded with. What do you think I should do?"


    "What should I do? "Alright, I''ll teach you today. Watch carefully." Nie Yixi then walked out of the office and looked at all the members outside. Firstly, you looked gloomy: "All those that I have called, stand in front of me, I do not need to recite their names. Chen Wei, Wang Bo, and Tian Hao, come out."


    Nie Yixi''s tone was filled with disgust, and seeing them arrogantly appearing in front of him, he was unable to quell the rage in his heart.


    From today onwards, you will no longer belong to the organization anymore, but because you are colluding with outsiders, privately selling the information and exterminating the entire organization. Oh right, you still have a lot of information that you did not sell out, but Su Ming will completely eliminate all of them, and hang their crimes within the organization.


    Chen Wei shouted in dissatisfaction, "Why are you eliminating us just like that? Even if we sell information, isn''t that what our team leader wants us to do? Fourth Master, do you think that he did not reap the benefits from this? "


    Xie Zhangke panicked. This guy was really desperate.


    "Chen Wei, stop slandering me. When did I let you do these things? Who''s going to testify for him? Come out, I want to see who can accuse others in such a way!"


    Listening to him, Nie Yixi felt that there was a lot of meaning behind his threats. Whether or not he had been instructed or received other money, he would know.


    "Su Ming, go and investigate Xie Zhangke''s account immediately. If anyone tells us the truth, I can consider lowering your punishment. Tian Hao, you seem to have something to say."


    Although Tian Hao was a coward, he was very smart and was more suited to be a military advisor.


    "Um, Fourth Master, I better not speak of this matter anymore."


    When Su Ming saw his submissive look, she felt uncomfortable and shouted loudly, "Just say it, just say it, you look bashful, do you really think you''re a little girl?"


    Tian Hao looked at Su Ming, and cut his sentence before saying: "That''s right, what Chen Wei said is true, but I do not know who else would benefit from it, I only know that our team leader asked us to do so. In the beginning I did not know why, but the first time he arranged for me to eat with a high ranking official, I understood that he was doing all this, and if not for the fact that so many people died, the Fourth Master would not have come, and we would not have discovered it."


    Tian Hao, on the other hand, admitted everything honestly. Nie Yixi looked towards the other two, and they all nodded. This time, Xie Zhangke was probably dead.


    "Su Ming, seize him. Serve him properly and spit out everything you have." Nie Yixi said as he looked at the four people below him. "Let''s put off today''s matter for the moment, all four of you follow me to the office. It''s best for Master to shut up now and not quibble.


    Xie Zhangke originally wanted to explain, but upon hearing Nie Yixi''s words, she immediately shut her mouth.


    The rest of them probably understood what was going on. What they disliked the most was this team leader. Even though it didn''t matter how much information they gathered or what ability they had, they could just find a few people who worked for them.


    Nie Yixi didn''t know how many deals were placed behind the scenes, but digging them out right now really made him ambush for a long time. But he was thinking about something, why did the two things coincidentally coincide?


    On one side, it was He Weixiong. At the same time, it was destroying the organization''s atmosphere, as if someone had done it on purpose.

 C177

    Nie Yixi had already prepared the information, but he did not expect Xie Zhangke to appear in such a situation. Since he had free time now, he could not occupy this position, and there was not a single person in the organization who managed two organizations.


    This matter could either be investigated thoroughly or he could be let off the hook. However, with Nie Yixi''s personality, the latter was impossible.


    The four of them followed Nie Yixi back to the office, and stood in a row. Looking at Nie Yixi who was seated on the main seat, the four of them did not say much.


    This time, he wanted to see if there were any more suitable people for the organization to sit on in this position, but he would need to explain to Uncle Xie. If even he knew about this, and was allowed to, then it would not be a simple matter.


    "Whether or not all four of you have said it or not, it''s best if you don''t hide anything from me. If there''s anything, you''d better tell it now, or else when I investigate it tomorrow, you''ll all suffer as much as Xie Changke."


    Tian Hao, as the most cowardly of them all, he knew that Nie Yixi''s personality was always the same, no matter what he said. If he was hugging''s thighs right now, it would be good for him, so he decided to say it.


    "I, I, Fourth Master, I said, this matter of selling information had actually already begun when we first entered. At that time, we didn''t know about it, but at that time, it was our seniors who did it, so you should be able to guess who the four of us were."


    Tian Hao''s words were very obscure. Something must have happened.


    "Can I understand that when you were still the team leader and Uncle Xie, this kind of atmosphere started to flourish?" Or could it be that it''s all because he''s the boss here now? "


    Nie Yixi''s words were clearly filled with anger. If it was really like this, he didn''t mind bringing people to his house to investigate.


    Tian Hao lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. He directly retreated to their seats and stopped talking.


    Xiao Ting Yan glared at Tian Hao, then stepped forward and said: "Fourth Master, we are only guessing, we do not know the actual situation, that is why Tian Hao does not dare to brag, and we do not know the truth."


    This move directly stopped all of what Tian Hao had just said, it was just that Nie Yixi was not an idiot.


    "Oh? Is that so? "It''s alright, then I''ll hand this matter over to the four of you to investigate. I''ll give you four two days to investigate, but it won''t be possible to investigate it. You can just stay in the police station for the rest of your lives."


    This time, Nie Yixi was not joking around, and the gaze he looked at them with was especially cold.


    At this moment, Su Ming walked in and whispered something into Nie Yixi''s ears, startling him, and directly followed him out. The four of them stayed behind in the office.


    "It''s all your fault, Tian Hao. If you didn''t tell us, we wouldn''t have such trouble right now. How are we supposed to investigate? "It''s true!"


    Wang Bo looked at Tian Hao with a blaming expression.


    "I-I wasn''t doing it for our own good. If he finds out, we won''t have a chance either. At least we still have a chance at turning the tables around, it''s up to you to decide whether you want to do it or not."


    The two of them were still quarreling when Owner Hu stopped them, "Alright, stop talking. Tian Hao, tell us what good idea you have. As long as we can find out everything, everything will return to normal."


    Now that Tian Hao had told them his plan, they were all poor and poor. If they wanted to investigate, it was actually very simple, as long as they found the evidence, then it would be simple. Since they themselves bought the information, all the information would go to Uncle Xie.


    Chen Wei rubbed his chin and nodded, "I think this method is feasible. If you really want us to investigate, this method will be easy to implement. What do you guys think?"


    The other two people also agreed with Tian Hao. After all, this was their only option.


    Nie Yixi anxiously walked to the interrogation room and looked at Xie Changke who had suffered a stroke.


    "Is this guy faking it or real? He''s only in his thirties, how could he have suffered a stroke? Call the doctor over to have a look."


    "Boss, we''ve already called him over. He''ll be here shortly, but I just asked him a few questions and was only talking about his father, Uncle Xie, when he suddenly became like this. I don''t know if he''s pretending or ¡­"


    Nie Yixi stopped him with a raise of his hand: "It''s alright, we''ll know after checking. However, if he escapes, you guys can decide for yourselves."


    Su Ming nodded. How could he tolerate them doing such a thing at a time like this? When Xie Changke, who was foaming at the mouth, heard their conversation, she was a little nervous. He wouldn''t be able to hold on if he didn''t come again.


    When Nie Yixi returned to the office, he heard some rustling from the four people. It seemed that they had thought of a plan.


    Seeing that all of you are discussing this, it is probably time to come up with a plan. No matter when you start, no matter what method you use, as long as you grab hold of his little braid and consider it as your victory, you can leave.


    After they left, Su Ming finally came in and said softly: "Boss, he is here, probably because he received news of his own son. Uncle Xie is a person that is hard to entangle, after all, there is no proof that he is also participating, and he is even an elder.


    "Ho ¡­ It doesn''t matter. I do want to see how he is going to sell himself for old age."


    Nie Yixi had been staring outside the whole time, his eyes filled with violence. If he had not saved Boss Peng''s life that year, he would not have become the team leader now.


    It was precisely because of this matter that everyone treated him with great respect. Thus, Uncle Xie had relied on this matter to make it so that no one knew who he was.


    The two of them sat in the office waiting for him. After Uncle Xie arrived at the door to Season 3, he stood at the door and looked at it for a long time before saying to Little Yang, "Last time I left, it was the same here. It really hasn''t changed at all."


    "Yes, Uncle Xie. It''s still the same, but Young Master Xie is still inside. We should quickly go in and take a look. If we''re late, I''m worried that young master might be pulled out of there by the Fourth Master."


    Naturally, Uncle Xie understood what he meant. The two of them rushed in. Although the people behind them followed, they were already locked up when they reached the door.


    Su Ming had already been waiting here for a while, blocking Uncle Xie''s path: "Hey hey, you guys don''t need to go in, if I let you bastards in, how am I supposed to mix in next time, Uncle Xie, please come in."

 C178

    Xiao Yang looked at the proud Su Ming, "You, you are actually being so rude to Uncle Xie. No matter what, you are still an elder, how can you be like this?"


    Su Ming stared at his face in amusement. This pretty boy was truly strange, but no matter, everything was the same to him.


    "I, what''s wrong with me? Could it be that Uncle Xie is already too old to walk?" Did he have to rely on his seniority? Furthermore, my position is now higher than yours, so what qualifications do you have to shout at me?


    Uncle Xie couldn''t bear to listen any longer. He knew that Nie Yixi was trying to intimidate him, but he wasn''t a good person either. Naturally, wasn''t so kind to him now.


    "According to what you said, Su Ming, my current position is also lower than yours by a level, am I supposed to lower my head and speak for you as well, huh?"


    If he was not angry, then he really would be a sick cat. Uncle Xie was very unhappy, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was Nie Yixi''s subordinate, he wouldn''t have been so kind to him.


    Su Ming hurriedly admitted his wrongs: Yes, yes, I was wrong, offending Uncle Xie is my fault, but Fourth Master has already been waiting inside for a long time, let''s go in first. If he is unhappy, and accidentally did something bad, then Uncle Xie, you have to take more responsibility.


    Uncle Xie was a little nervous as he walked behind Su Ming, his heart beating erratically. Was Su Ming''s words aimed at him or his disappointing son, Ni?


    Nie Yixi walked into the office with his back facing them. Hearing the footsteps behind him, the corner of his mouth unconsciously raised upwards.


    "Boss, Uncle Xie is here."


    "Fourth Master is great, I didn''t know that Fourth Master would come to our team this time, it''s really far from being able to welcome us. Don''t take offense, don''t take offense."


    Nie Yixi turned around, and his face no longer had a smile on it as he walked in front of Uncle Xie and said: "Uncle Xie, I came this time just to settle some matters. Not long ago, Group Leader Xie told me that many important people from the far superior team had been killed, and he reported this to me in a rush, so I could only come over to take a look."


    Uncle Xie nodded with a smile: "Yes, I heard about this too. Didn''t they say that it was done by people from the Viper Group? Was there any other accident? I don''t know where my disappointing son is now. He didn''t even come out to take a look when he saw me. "


    Nie Yixi sneered, he was really smart, thinking that he should hand over his son.


    "No rush, Uncle Xie. Since you''re here, let''s talk about the people who were killed. The five of them are all important people, but what''s important about them is that they sold the information from their organization to different high-level officials. How do you think we should handle this matter?"


    Nie Yixi wanted him to give an answer so that he would understand whether or not his son should end up in the same fate as him.


    Uncle Xie felt a bit awkward. He knew that Nie Yixi had set this up for him, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Aren''t these the rules of the organization? Ask me, I will do the same, but they are truly bold, to actually dare to do such a thing, Fourth Master you better not let them go, a little mouse poop ruined the pot of soup.


    Uncle Xie is right, we should have done it. That''s why I decided to eliminate all of them from the organization''s internal records, but after we investigated, we discovered that your son, Group Leader Xie, was also involved. How do you think I should deal with this?


    Indeed, what should come would come. What should be discussed would come to the table. No matter what, it was his son''s fault. How could he minimize his fault?


    Fourth Master, I really don''t know anything about this damn kid''s situation in the organization. It''s just that every month, he would give me tens of thousands of yuan, and I don''t care about this money. If I knew earlier how he got the money, I wouldn''t have used it even if I was beaten to death.


    Seeing how excited Uncle Xie was, Little Yang quickly stepped forward to support him, afraid that he would topple him if he wasn''t careful.


    Su Ming also stepped forward and supported her: "Uncle Xie, you don''t have to worry, Group Leader Xie is currently in the interrogation room, but when I first asked him, he felt that something was amiss. Right now the doctor is treating him, so there is no need for Uncle Xie to worry, there is nothing wrong."


    When he heard that something had happened to his son, he quickly pushed Su Ming away: "No way, I want to go see my son. Even if he''s in the wrong, he''s still the team leader of the far superior team, and now that there''s a problem with his body, why don''t you quickly send him to the hospital? What do you guys want to do?"


    Uncle Xie became more and more excited as he spoke, tears almost flowing down his cheeks. Although he had gotten Xie Zhangke from an old son of a family, with such a precious treasure, this was still a bit too much.


    Nie Yixi gave Su Ming a meaningful glance, and Su Ming nodded. He turned around and walked into the interrogation room, looked at the doctor beside him and asked: "How is it, Group Leader Xie, do you still have any questions?"


    The doctor laughed, "It''s fine, he just has a stomach problem. He wants to vomit and drink some water. Now, just give him some of this. There''s no such thing as a stroke. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    Su Ming patted the doctor''s shoulder: "Alright, I''ll be troubling you, I''ll get the little brother by your side to send you back."


    After that, Su Ming helped Xie Zhangke swallow the medicine, then brought him to the office. Although it was a little unlucky, it was not the time for her to die.


    Nie Yixi looked at Xie Zhangke and asked with concern, "Group Leader Xie, are you alright? Since your father has come, let''s talk about what''s on your mind now, you guys had better be honest with each other, if not the things I''ll investigate will be different from what you said. You should think about what to do yourself, understand?"


    After Xie Zhangke saw Nie Yixi''s expression, she shrank back a little and looked straight at her father. She shook her head, not knowing what to say.


    Uncle Xie was truly disappointed. He truly was too cowardly, he had shamed himself.


    Why are you looking at me like that, Fourth Master can answer anything she asks, can you look at me and I can help you answer that? Truly a pig that hasn''t grown much, when will you be able to save your father some snacks? Look at little Yang beside me, I really don''t know how I can give birth to a son like you.


    Xie Zhangke pursed her lips. "Of course you won''t be able to give birth to me. It was my mom who gave birth to me. You only used a bit of your strength to do so."


    "You, you, you still dare to talk back? If your mother knew that you were so stupid, she would have been angered from the grave. Really, hmph." With that, Uncle Xie turned his back on Ye Zichen.

 C179

    Su Ming was so amused by their conversation that he laughed and stopped Uncle Xie from hitting Xie Zhangke. He really did not know if these two people were here to sing a play or were just pretending to be crazy.


    "Alright, Uncle Xie, stop hitting him. In front of you, he will always be your son, so of course he has to kiss you. For some things that shouldn''t be said, of course you have to consider it."


    Su Ming was obviously saying this for Uncle Xie to hear. This was to make him think hard about whether he should give Xie Zhangke some ideas, since no one would be able to help him now.


    Nie Yixi didn''t care what tricks the two of them were trying to pull, he just wanted to be what they were today.


    "The first question is, did I give you the money after they sold the information? Can I interpret that as you giving them the information to buy?"


    Xie Zhangke nodded with her head down. "I charged them 4-6 for the information they sold. I also found those people for them, it''s just that I didn''t appear."


    Su Ming admired this brother of his for admitting it just like that, but when he saw that Uncle Xie did not have any hopes of winning, he wanted to laugh.


    "Good, now the second question. Did you find these people yourself, or did someone behind you help you find the money you gave them? Who are these people?"


    "No, this is not true. It''s just that in a message exchange I made, as long as someone is willing to pay a high price for the message, they will be able to find us through this platform. So no one needs to be sure to earn the difference."


    Uncle Xie really wanted to beat this unfilial son to death, but he didn''t want to say everything out loud. Now that he had actually confessed to this, he really didn''t have any brains. Did he really want to know when he was born, did he really leave his brain inside his mother''s womb?


    "Third question, is your father involved?"


    Nie Yixi had finally asked the most important question, the first two were very honest, it just depended on whether the last question was real or not.


    "Fourth Master, I really don''t have this, my father doesn''t even know about this, I just gave him tens of thousands of dollars every month, he probably doesn''t even know how these things came about, although my father doesn''t seem capable on the surface, but he would definitely not do these things against the rules of the organization."


    Su Ming never thought that in Xie Zhangke''s heart, his father would actually be so great, and that every father would be so great.


    Nie Yixi did not say anything, and only looked at Uncle Xie with a calm expression. However, it was Tian Hao who lied, and it was the father and son duo who lied.


    Now that the matter has been asked and the guilt known, from today onwards, Xie Zhangke will not hold the position of team leader anymore. Besides being an ordinary member, she will not step into the inner circle of the organization for a year.


    Although Uncle Xie was unwilling, this was indeed how it was done according to the rules.


    "I have no objections, it''s entirely up to Fourth Master. Since it''s been decided, then I will bring my disappointing son back. If there''s anything else, we will come back again."


    Nie Yixi nodded and made an inviting gesture. Uncle Xie left so calmly, and if it wasn''t because he had never sat around doing these things before, or if he still had someone else who did things for him.


    "Su Ming, I never thought that it would turn out like this, but the far victorious team has always been at the bottom of our group. I never thought that it would be because of the bad mood in the group, and now that there''s a different group leader, do you have any candidates?"


    Su Ming scratched his chin: "Octopus, he doesn''t have anything to do in Paris, rather, he is the most upright of people. He cannot tolerate any sand in his eyes, so I think that he might be suitable for the environment here."


    Nie Yixi did not say anything. Although the octopus was the most upright of people, it was not the best choice for this place, since he did not know how to change his mind, and could be easily misled by the people here. If it was the most suitable person, Li Xiao was indeed the most suitable, but Zhang Yao Yue was about to have a child, and he did not know how to leave either.


    This candidate was really hard to deal with. He didn''t know what was going on with Fei Fei and whether the wound on his hand had healed or not. He felt quite uneasy.


    "Alright, let''s end today''s matter here. Let''s record this matter down and head back first. Send people to keep an eye on the direction of the four of them and Uncle Xie''s recent actions."


    It was time for Nie Zehao to settle the social events here. Nie Yixi thought for a while, then sent a message to his brother, telling him to settle the matter within a day.


    However, when he saw Peng Yanfei''s number, he dialed it.


    Peng Yanfei was currently lying on the bed resting. Originally, she was thinking of playing chess with Zhang Zhenhao in the courtyard, but halfway down, the old man was feeling sleepy and could only send himself to his room to rest based on his condition. However, her mind was preoccupied with the words Zhang Zhenhao and his son just said, and her emotions were a little complicated.


    When his phone rang, he saw that it was Nie Yixi who was good, and took it over: "Hey, what, tomorrow is Zhou Tian, the matters here are almost settled, how''s the situation over there?"


    Nie Yixi laughed: "I have some things to take care of here, but there are some more important matters to take care of, so I will be a few days late. When you return, take care of yourself, don''t be too tired, okay? If you do this, I''ll worry. "


    "I got it, remember the last time I told you, if the time comes, I will tell you my identity." I got it, remember the last time I told you, if the time comes, I will tell you my identity.


    Nie Yixi was puzzled, how could she suddenly mention this matter, could it be that she knew of something? From the tone, it seemed like he was slightly discouraged.


    Fei Fei, what''s wrong with you? It''s okay, with me by your side, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Go in your direction, you have a strong shield behind you, you know that, silly girl, do you understand?


    Peng Yanfei knew that Nie Yixi did not ask for who he was, he only knew that she was her. She was only his wife, his lover.


    "Xi, I don''t think I''ve ever told you before that I love you. I love you very much, and I love you very much. With you by my side, I''m the happiest, happiest time I''ve ever been."


    The smile on Nie Yixi''s face was very warm and happy. This was the first time this little girl had said such words to him, so why was he moved?


    "Mm. I love you too. I love you a lot. Hand in hand, let''s live forever. This is the wish of my life. Are you willing to spend it with me?"


    "Hubby, I''m willing."

 C180

    But at the same time, if Peng Yanfei really became the team leader for the Unique Viper Group, then the potential danger would not only be those who betrayed him, but also some people who could peek at the boss of an organization. He Weixiong, for example, was one of them.


    But now the information was all blocked, and only the members of the group knew about it, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have a sentry inside.


    Compared to Nie Yixi''s worry, Peng Yanfei right now was even more unwilling to face the trivial matters from back then. In the face of a strong enemy, the only way was to wrap yourself up and become strong enough to defeat them.


    "Fei Fei, don''t think about those troublesome matters anymore. You have done very well with Viper Group, but you can''t take your life as a joke anymore, do you understand? Have the wounds on your hands healed? "


    Although Nie Yixi gently criticized her mistakes, he still cherished her greatly in his heart.


    However, I do want to know how you knew that my hand was injured. Could it be that Octopus told you that, and I told him not to tell you, just watch how I''ll take care of him when I get back? "


    It wasn''t that Nie Yixi wanted to help the octopus solve its problem, but this kind of misunderstanding was not good at all.


    Don''t be angry, he wasn''t the one who told me that, we are all people from the organisation, so I naturally know what happened, so there is no need for others to tell me, but Zhang Yu has already explained it clearly, luckily nothing happened to you, otherwise, it would be hard for me to vent my anger.


    Peng Yanfei knew that he could do it and she quickly stopped him, "Alright, I''m fine, right? Now that you have my protection, you dare to do anything under my protection? Let''s try it out, even you and I have been taken care of. Why do you have to stay two days? "


    Nie Yixi took out his phone and walked into the office, looking at the surveillance, the four of them had started to move, but recently the people from Yu Yan''s group had been rather obedient and did not cause him any trouble.


    "It''s nothing. I just don''t have good manners. I just need to see who''s more suitable to be the team leader of the team. I can''t take Xie Zhangke. I''ll call you later tonight. There''s something I can do right now."


    Nie Yixi looked at the person in the monitoring system and spoke to Peng Yanfei. Peng Yanfei on the other hand, was obedient and did not ask why. She just hung up the phone, laid on the bed and looked at the ceiling, carefully considering her future plans.


    Nie Yixi sat in his position, staring at the surveillance cameras. He had just seen an extremely familiar person appear, and he did not know if his appearance was good or bad, but he was sure of one thing, which was that he probably had a candidate to be the team leader.


    "Hey, Su Ming, come over right now."


    Su Ming was helpless, wasn''t he in the room beside him? Do I need to make a phone call? Sometimes, he had to admit that his boss was being too hypocritical.


    Su Ming thought as he walked. Such a rush, could it be that something happened?


    "Boss, what happened? Why did you call me over so urgently? I''m still arranging for the supervision of those four people over there."


    "Take a look at this surveillance footage first. I accidentally saw it a few days ago. I think it was the image of the person in black inside. Do you think he looks like Shen Yi?"


    "Boss, who did you say? Shen Yi, the Shen Yi that everyone knew about when you competed for the position of team leader with Xie Zhangke five years ago, I really admire him for what happened that year. However, he did fulfill what he said at that time."


    Back then, Xie Zhangke was just a brat, who relied on his father being the team leader to do whatever he wanted. Shen Yi could not bear watching any longer, so he began to prepare to compete for the position of team leader, but he did not expect Uncle Xie to backstab him in the end and after he was found out, he calmly apologized, but Shen Yi had impulsively announced his withdrawal from the organization. At that time, he was the only one who took the initiative to leave the organization.


    Nie Yixi had also heard of this matter, at that time he only thought that this person was a little foolish, but now it seems that he had already known that this would happen. If he was still in the organisation, he probably wouldn''t be able to see Xie Zhangke''s style, and the two of them fought openly and secretly.


    "Su Ming, go investigate where he is now, what he has done in the past five years, and who he has come in contact with. I am rather interested in bringing him to my place tonight."


    "Okay, boss, but his thoughts are quite surprising. If he purposely appeared under surveillance just for the sake of boss and you to discover him, then he is indeed a scheming person. However, I still don''t know if it is my guess, but I will find out tonight."


    After Su Ming spoke a lot, he left by himself. On the other hand, Nie Yixi was a bit unsure of what he said, but if this person really did say that, how would he know about the internal affairs of the organization, unless he had someone inside.


    Nie Yixi placed his hands on the desk. If he wanted to know the answer, he would understand everything tonight.


    Peng Yanfei thought about it and then fell asleep. This time, he slept for the last three hours, until someone opened the door at five o''clock. Only then did he slowly wake up.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful man with glasses sitting in front of him. Although the man was already over 30 years old, he could not tell that he was someone of that age.


    "You are?"


    Peng Yanfei was curious, but this must be one of his big brother and second brother.


    "Fei Fei, wake up. Dad said you came back. I thought he was lying to me. When I came back, I saw that there was finally someone in this room. I knew it was you. I''m your big brother."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and hugged the excited him: "Big Brother, I finally saw you again. You really changed your appearance so much that I couldn''t even recognize you anymore. I did hear a few things. "


    She was helping Zhang Yu to ask if her big brother was still blaming him, so that he wouldn''t run away the next time he saw them, just like this morning. If not for Uncle Zhao''s timely appearance, who knows where he would have gone to now.


    After leaving the organization, I became a doctor instead. In our city, I don''t blame him for what happened back then, and furthermore, it''s not his fault, he was only used by others. But that kid hasn''t been home for five years, which makes me angry.


    After Peng Yanfei got off the bed, he saw one of his amputated limbs. Originally, this was also the reason why Zhang Yu did not dare to meet his brother, but now, he felt a bit of heartache, he did not know how much pain he had felt back then.

 C181

    Zhang Xu knew that Peng Yanfei was looking at his legs, he could feel the sadness in Peng Yanfei''s eyes, and laughed: "Alright, it''s alright, let''s go down, Daddy is already waiting below, the past is already in the past, now that I think about it, it''s just like that, isn''t it?"


    He didn''t think that Ye Zichen would be so open-minded.


    Peng Yanfei walked down the stairs with him and was already waiting for the two in the living room. Seeing Peng Yanfei come down, he smiled widely, he thought he was dreaming when he slept, and was extremely happy to see him in person.


    "You''re awake. Come here and have some fruits. When Little Yu comes back, we''ll have dinner. We haven''t been able to find you for all these years. Fei Fei, tell me how you''ve been through all these years."


    Zhang Zhenhao concernedly asked Peng Yanfei about how he had lived all these years, and it was pretty easy to talk about it now. He really didn''t know how he had endured it all by himself in the past.


    "Uncle, I''ve been fine for so many years. Have you forgotten?" "I still have a lot of savings that my dad left me, so I haven''t had a hard time yet. I''m lonely, but it''s good now, there''s someone by my side to make me happy, to make me safe, and to give me a complete home."


    Peng Yanfei''s heart slowly filled with sweetness when she thought about Nie Yixi, but she did not see that Zhang Xu''s expression was ugly when she said those words.


    "Come, tell Uncle who exactly is this person you like? Are you already married?"


    Zhang Zhenhao was now concerned about this issue. Although Zhang Yu had told him about it previously, he still wanted to hear it from her own mouth, and what her future plans were like.


    "En, uncle, brother, I am already married, maybe I really am fated with the organization. My husband is the current boss of Eagle Group, Nie Yixi, and is also one of the managers of the organization. He is doing well now, and he has taken good care of me."


    Zhang Xu stood up abruptly. "How, how could that be? There''s no news of his marriage in the organization, and we''ve never participated in any weddings. Could it be that you''re going to have a hidden marriage?"


    Zhang Zhenhao also looked at Peng Yanfei suspiciously. If Nie Yixi did not give his precious daughter a grand wedding, this would not be justified.


    "About that, we were both in a hurry to get married. We were only married for a mission then, so we never talked about the wedding. I was too careless and was tricked by him."


    Peng Yanfei was a little embarrassed even as he spoke. Thinking back now, there was actually another way at that time, why would they marry each other? Nie Yixi was really a big liar, but if he did not agree to it back then, it would be a whole different story now.


    "Then you guys didn''t even hold a wedding, your family should have seen each other, right? Did he bring you to meet your parents? "Don''t tell me that just the two of you received your identity cards without anything. You didn''t even tell your families, right?"


    The more Zhang Xu said, the more surprised he became. Was this little girl really going to treat him like this just because his parents were no longer around? It was really going too far, but Nie Yixi was going too far, to actually not even meet the parents when they were married, was he trying to make a ruckus?


    Big Brother, don''t get so worked up yet. Actually, in the end, the blame still rests on me, and at that time, I didn''t want him to know my identity, so I asked both sides to not investigate each other''s identity and to not see the parents.


    Zhang Zhenhao shouted loudly, "Fei Fei, you are simply messing around, do you know? "You didn''t even see their family before you agreed to marry them. What should I say to you? You''re really angering me to death. It seems that no one will be able to participate in your marriage."


    Being yelled at like that by Zhang Zhenhao''s side, Peng Yanfei laughed, and acted cute as she walked to his side, with her gentle eyes looking at him: "Uncle, aiya, don''t be angry, I didn''t find you guys back then, and the situation was urgent as well. We''re fine now, and he didn''t give me any grievances, so he protected me well, so don''t be angry, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei had already used all of his acting cute skills that he had pressed down on the bottom of the chest, but it was still quite effective. The two of them looked at Peng Yanfei who was pouting and did not have much anger in them.


    Zhang Xu sighed: "Alright, since it has already been decided, we can''t say anything more, but it''s time for him to come see us, what is he doing now, I heard that you came here because of the Viper Group, Zhang Yu that brat planned to give you your seat, for such a dangerous thing, why isn''t Nie Yixi accompanying you?"


    Zhang Zhenhao pulled on the excited Zhang Xu: "This time, it''s not his fault, there''s definitely someone behind the accident with the Viper Group, and quite a few people from the far away team died, I''m afraid Nie Yixi went to somewhere to deal with this, but I think it''s not that simple, all the evidence points to our group, everyone knows that there''s a conspiracy behind this, it''s up to them to figure it out."


    Peng Yanfei laughed and praised him, "That''s right, it''s like what Uncle said. Big brother, you must be too busy as a doctor to know about the things in the group, and it should be more or less like this. Nie Yixi is currently taking care of this in Peace City, I have also seized this opportunity to come over and take over Viper Group."


    No wonder the organization had been so busy lately. He didn''t pay much attention to the organization''s matters; after all, he should have left after losing that year, even though Xiao Yu didn''t say it explicitly.


    However, what he needed to do should be done well, so as to not let others down on his words.


    The three of them sat on the sofa and chatted. Time passed very quickly and Zhang Yu had returned. However, he had brought a man with him, who looked somewhat similar to him.


    This should be Second Brother Zhang Ran, they are both victims. One of them lost his leg, and the other injured his eyes.


    "Second Brother, how did you two come back together? You finally came back, where did you run off to this year? Why didn''t you come back? Now that you heard Fei Fei come back, you should come back right away. Your speed is pretty good ah."


    Zhang Ran rolled his eyes: "Hey hey, big brother, you can''t accuse me wrongly like this, didn''t I just arrive at the border of our country? "If you want to go home, then do it. I definitely did not come back just for Fei Fei, but where is Fei Fei? Quickly get out of my way and let me have a good look at this little sister."

 C182

    As Zhang Ran said this, he pushed Zhang Xu and jumped inside. Seeing Peng Yanfei obediently sitting next to his father, he realised that his sister was actually so beautiful, although he knew that this girl would definitely grow up to be a little beauty, it seemed that she really was true.


    "Dad, I''m back. Nuo, I brought you some local specialties, and this time I finally got to see my little sister. Fei Fei, do you remember me?" "Me?"


    Zhang Ran was a cheerful person, he directly placed his face in front of Peng Yanfei and mischievously asked. He did not look like he would have if he was in his thirties, instead, it was Peng Yanfei who seemed to be more mature.


    "Second brother, you''ve changed greatly. If I didn''t see you now, I wouldn''t have recognized you on the street. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Peng Yanfei also mischievously looked at Second Brother in front of him. Hearing her words, everyone laughed.


    "Dad, look at this little girl, she''s grown up now, and her wings are hard. She treated her second brother like this, and you still know that I''m your second brother. Come here, let me see. "Have you ever felt wronged? If someone bullies you, just tell second brother that second brother will help you take care of him."


    The corners of Peng Yanfei''s eyes were a little wet. He was smiling mischievously a moment ago, but he didn''t think that it would be so passionate.


    "Aiya, Second Brother, didn''t you just say that I am? "Why are you trying to stir things up like this? Alright, don''t worry, I''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    Peng Yanfei said as he hugged his second brother. Years ago, when he was young, these three people were extremely good to her. Although he couldn''t remember anything now, his feelings for them had never changed.


    Zhang Yu silently followed behind them the entire time, but Zhang Zhenhao watched as Peng Yanfei and Zhang Ran played around.


    Zhang Xu patted Zhang Yu''s back, seeing that he looked listless, he scolded: "What''s wrong, could it be that your second brother bullied you? Until now, his face has always been dark, as if we owe you 8 million? Do you have something on your mind? Or could it be that you didn''t manage the organization well and are relying on your little sister now? You''re very unhappy. "


    Zhang Yu raised his head and smiled. He looked like a bright boy now.


    "Big brother, I didn''t, I was just too engrossed in my thoughts just now, how could I dare? Besides, the reason Fei Fei was able to come back was to give me unlimited motivation to walk into the house. And I''m sorry, big brother, I was wrong."


    Zhang Xu did not think about how his younger brother was still unable to forget this matter, but even now, he still did not forget the painful expression on his face and the tears in his eyes when his legs were directly broken.


    He still hadn''t forgotten the hatred in Zhang Yu''s heart back then. After so many years had passed, he hadn''t stepped foot in the family for five years, nor had he contacted them, but he knew that was growing. He had used his own strength to protect himself and his second brother.


    "You brat, you really deserve a beating. Let your second brother properly beat you up. What happened to Little Yu back then wasn''t your fault at all. You don''t need to blame yourself for everything. You''ll always be our little brother, and no one will blame you."


    Zhang Yu swallowed his saliva, his tears rolling down his face. He tilted his head to the side, afraid that others would see his tears flowing down.


    Zhang Ran walked over, covered his head, and gently wiped away his tears: "Men have tears that do not easily tear up, this is our family''s teachings, do not go against it, okay, little sister is still here, you are not afraid of losing face, you are almost thirty years old."


    The knot in his heart had finally opened. If he did not open it now, Zhang Yu might not be able to return home in his entire life without their forgiveness.


    Zhang Zhenhao coughed: "Don''t just stand here crying, you guys are very upset, and still have the nerve to say that your Third Brother is already over thirty, you guys, look at Fei Fei being married, and only have kids left. But you guys, one after the other, you guys didn''t even bring a girlfriend back, are you asking me to go on a blind date with you guys."


    He looked towards Peng Yanfei, and hurriedly changed the topic. Every time they returned home, they would be urged by their own father to go back again, and initially, when they decided not to find Peng Yanfei, they didn''t want to think about it, because they wanted their little sister to choose between them to marry her. But now, it was okay, she was already married a long time ago.


    "What?" What? Wait, dad, you said Fei Fei is already married? That bastard said, I''ll go beat him up right now, and I clearly said that one of us three brothers picked him, for the sake of Fei Fei we aren''t married yet, and with so many girls I couldn''t even bear to touch him, to protect my little sister. But now she''s married. "


    The more Zhang Ran talked, the angrier he got. Zhang Yu bit his lips, and what he said was true, Zhang Xu was almost clapping by the side, and at the beginning, he wanted to talk about it, but unfortunately, he did not know how.


    Peng Yanfei was surprised. Was there such a thing? Why didn''t she know?


    "Hey, hey, you guys just wait a bit. How come I don''t know about this? When did it happen? Don''t tell me that even before I was born, uncle and father already decided on this marriage?" Don''t joke around. "


    Peng Yanfei also looked at them in shock and nodded her head, it seemed like she guessed right, she was using her eyes to ask Zhang Zhenhao who was sitting on the sofa.


    Cough cough, that Fei Fei, indeed has such a thing, but since you''re already married, then you can help your three brothers choose a wife. The boss is almost thirty-eight, and he''s not in a hurry yet.


    Speaking of which, the four of them had a big headache.


    Peng Yanfei laughed from the side: "Haha, seeing that you all are doing this for me, I will help you all look after your wives properly. Oh right, Third Brother, don''t you have a subordinate that is very fond of you? Ruyan has liked you for so long, you should accept it. I''m sure that my second brother has someone like you. I''ve liked you for so long, yet you guys didn''t reply.


    She was not afraid of causing trouble, directly revealing her name, everyone stared at Zhang Yu, there had to be something going on.


    "Alright then, you have such a good girl, why don''t you bring her home right away? What are you thinking about? Take her home tomorrow, and if it''s appropriate, let''s go with the wedding. Your sister is still here."


    This time, Zhang Zhenhao was determined to find them a partner to target. On the other hand, Peng Yanfei was at the side eating grapes as he watched a good show.

 C183

    When Zhang Yu heard these words, he felt even more troubled in his heart. Yesterday, he even said things that were too excessive to Ruyan.


    Zhang Ran laughed: "Aiya, little brother''s speed is indeed fast, bring it back for big brother and second brother to see, as to what that admirer of yours looks like, we will also check it out."


    "Second brother, I''m begging you, please forgive me. I even rejected her last night, but I already have no feelings for her, so you can''t go against my will. Besides, even big brother isn''t in a hurry, so I won''t be too anxious."


    Instantly, Zhang Yu pointed all the blame towards Zhang Xu, this time causing Zhang Xu''s head to hurt, it was a string of hoops.


    One of them pushed the other, laughing.


    The old servants who were hiding in the kitchen smiled, "How many years has it been? This house doesn''t have such a happy smile anymore. This is great. Look at how happy the lord is."


    Uncle Zhao''s expression also turned to one of usual seriousness. "Ah, yes. This family finally has a family. That''s great. It would be great if Madam could see this scene."


    A few of them were sighing emotionally. Peng Yanfei had somehow run to the kitchen at some point in time, and after hearing their words, he turned to look at the rowdy people. It seemed that it was indeed like that.


    When Uncle Zhao turned around and saw Peng Yanfei, he quickly said: "Miss, no, Yan Fei, why are you in the kitchen? There''s a lot of oil here, you should go outside."


    "Uncle Zhao, Mother Li, let me cook a few dishes. What do you mean by nothing? Uncle Zhao, I''ve been cooking since I graduated from primary school. I live alone, I eat alone, and I''m going to school alone, so don''t take me for a good lady."


    As Peng Yanfei said this, he began to rummage through the food in the fridge to see what kind of dishes he would cook for them today.


    Although Peng Yanfei did not think much into what he had said, but when Uncle Zhao and Aunt Li heard it, their hearts did not feel good. This child had suffered so much, he should have had a perfect family.


    "Child, you''ve suffered."


    These words deeply pierced Peng Yanfei''s heart. Was it bitter? No matter how bitter or tiring she was, she had already endured through it all. Nothing was more tiring or more bitter than that period of time. Right now, this didn''t count as anything at all.


    Peng Yanfei raised his head and smiled: "Alright, Uncle Zhao, Aunt Li, don''t pity me, I''m fine now right? You guys go get some rest. We''ll all eat together later, okay? I''ll let you guys have a taste of my cooking skills.


    The two of them were both in their sixties. Although working here was free and their lives weren''t heavy, they were truly fortunate. Peng Yanfei understood them very well, if he was able to let them rest more now, they should rest more.


    Zhang Xu noticed it when Peng Yanfei entered the kitchen, he thought that she was going to pour water, but seeing that Uncle Zhao and Aunt Li had already come out, he guessed that she was going to make dinner.


    "Aiya, we are so lucky tonight. It''s really great to be able to eat the food personally cooked by Fei Fei."


    "Really? "Big brother, I really want to eat. Do you think her husband eats the breakfast, lunch and dinner that she makes every day? That makes me feel very envious. But I forgot to ask who her husband is just now. Do you know?"


    Now that he asked this idiotic question, Zhang Xu looked at Zhang Ran speechlessly.


    "Are you stupid? "It''s true, Fei Fei''s husband is a pretty good candidate. Uncle Peng personally handed the organization over to that person, so he has a lot of trust in him. Take a guess."


    Zhang Ran looked at the kitchen in shock.


    "Oh my god, I was lucky enough to miss out on that brat. Now that the organization has been taken away by him, even Fei Fei has fallen into his hands, Nie Yixi is truly capable, alright, I will lose completely, but this way I can relax a bit, but I really hope that she will be happy, and not think about taking revenge."


    Zhang Ran said these words thoughtfully, but he had hit the nail on the head right on the head. Regarding this, Zhang Zhenhao sighed and did not say a word, he had only asked this question this morning, wasn''t it? Back then, she had said that she would definitely avenge her parents. She had never forgotten this.


    Zhang Yu did not dare speak anymore, and the atmosphere became somewhat gloomy.


    "Aiyaya, what happened to you guys? Did I say something wrong? The atmosphere immediately became tense, as if a war was about to break out. What, you guys want to fight?"


    Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu couldn''t help but roll their eyes at him, this guy really knew how to joke around.


    Zhang Zhenhao also knew that Peng Yanfei had gone to the kitchen, and was afraid that he would hurt his precious daughter. He even forgot that when he first saw her today, her hand was clearly injured, so we didn''t need to worry about it.


    "Boss, go take a look at Fei Fei. Be careful of her hand, you should be able to see that it is injured."


    "Understood, dad, I''ll go help her now."


    Zhang Xu smiled as he took over the conversation. In just a short span of time, he had already arrived at the kitchen. He couldn''t wait to be alone with his younger sister.


    Not long after he entered, the other two followed suit. The three of them stood at the opposite side of the kitchen and watched as she cut up the vegetables and poured oil into them. After a series of popping sounds, a plate of vegetables was put into the pot.


    The three of them were dumbfounded. Did they even need help?


    When Peng Yanfei was carrying the dishes, he noticed the three of them and asked curiously, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "Little sister, let''s help you become an assistant and see if there''s anything we can help with." Zhang Ran said with a fake smile, as if he had evil intentions in mind.


    "Come on, you guys should go out and accompany uncle. I can settle this by myself. If you guys stay here, it''ll be a problem for me. Hurry up and leave."


    As Peng Yanfei said this, he pushed all three of them out of the kitchen and closed the door tightly.


    "It''s over, we were despised by Fei Fei. Humph, it''s all your fault. Second Brother, you didn''t seem like you were going to help at all, it was more like you were going to cause trouble."


    Zhang Yu said discontentedly. In front of his two brothers, he was like a child who would never grow up, he blamed them for everything, and gave them everything that was good and fun to eat.


    However, under normal circumstances, only big brothers would take the initiative to take over responsibility, and give away all the good stuff. However, he was unwilling to do anything regarding Peng Yanfei, even if it was the three of them, so this was the effect of little sister.

 C184

    After two hours, Peng Yanfei finally came out from the kitchen. When the kitchen door opened, the inside was filled with a rich fragrance.


    "Wow, it seems like my cooking skills are really top-notch." Zhang Ran said as he walked into the kitchen to bring the dishes that she had prepared out. The boss and Ol ''Three also quickly went to carry the dishes as well.


    In the middle was the main dish, the Red Braised Lobster, Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs. Of course, there were a few other vegetarian dishes as well.


    Peng Yanfei also invited Uncle Zhao and Aunt Li to the table: "Uncle Zhao, Aunt Li, you two should come and eat together. Today is a reunion day, why can''t I miss you two.


    Zhang Zhenhao laughed: "You two don''t have to be so restrained, this is your home for a long time. Old Zhao, Mother Li, you are all old people here, there is no need to separate you into master or servant. There is no master, no servant, only a family."


    Hearing Zhang Zhenhao''s words, the two of them did not refuse anymore, and directly sat down at the table and saw that the dishes on the table came from a single person.


    "Aiya, Miss''s cooking skills are really too good, and you even have a great appetite just from looking at it, not to mention the taste. It really smells too good, and it''s even better than what I make." Aiya, Miss''s cooking skills are really too good, and you even have a great appetite just by looking at it.


    Peng Yanfei laughed: "Mom Li, don''t praise me so much, let''s all eat. Uncle, taste this meat, it''s very rotten, I think you can''t eat too greasy food, I only made this dish, you guys can have a taste too."


    Peng Yanfei placed the piece of meat into Zhang Zhenhao''s bowl. After eating one mouthful, he still wanted to eat a second mouthful, and his appetite had improved greatly compared to before. Maybe it was because he was happy today, or maybe the food was really different today.


    Everyone started to move their chopsticks, Zhang Ran was elated while eating: "Little sister, you can go to the 5-star hotel to be a chef now, the taste is too delicious, why do you want to marry Nie Yixi? Hmph, I am most jealous of that brat, is it you who cooks for him every day?"


    Peng Yanfei smiled, Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu however, agreed with Zhang Ran''s words.


    "Actually, it''s not like that. Second brother, he usually makes breakfast, so we rarely have lunch together. Sometimes, when I''m tired, it can only be made by him, but most of the time, I make breakfast."


    None of them seemed to be able to cook, so they felt that they were unable to compare to me. Why is it that that person is so perfect, not to mention his looks, he can even cook in the living room, and most importantly, he has strength.


    Forget it, forget it. I can''t compete anymore. The more I compete, the angrier I get.


    Zhang Ran vented all of his unwillingness onto eating, but everyone was happily eating. Peng Yanfei felt that these ten dishes were not enough to eat, could it be that the food he cooked was truly that tasty?


    The first time she cooked for Nie Yixi to eat, she discovered that he ate a lot. When she saw Nie Zehao later on, she did the same thing.


    Everyone at the table ate and talked about it. Sometimes they would talk about Big Brother treating patients, and sometimes they would listen to Second Brother talking about how he was able to travel around the world. Zhang Yu only listened, but didn''t talk about how he had passed the past five years.


    Later on, Peng Yanfei explained her life in high school and university. Although there was nothing much to explain, if they wanted to hear, she could only explain the things that she had learned.


    Originally, they did not know that Peng Yanfei had always been one of the top three in the school. In high school, when the teachers insisted that she be the class monitor, Peng Yanfei did not want to die, and in the end, even got angry at the teachers.


    "Look, look, look, which one of you is like Fei Fei? Sure enough, I don''t have to worry about anything. Good grades, beautiful looks, and now they''re even married. Just tell me, what else do you have that''s ahead of her, huh?" The more I think about it, the angrier I get. "


    Zhang Zhenhao couldn''t help but become angry again.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Isn''t there another thing? We must be faster than her to give birth, don''t we, Big Brother? You are a doctor, you have to hurry. "


    Zhang Ran said with a beaming smile. It was really funny.


    "Number two, aren''t you the same? Do you have the nerve to blame it on me? "If you have the ability, then compete with me who finds the girl you like first and get married. Ol ''Three will also participate."


    "Ah, why do you want to participate with me? No, you two can just come. You don''t need to bring me."


    After Zhang Yu finished speaking, Zhang Zhenhao stared at him, with an expression that said "you won''t participate in the test", as though he was going to eat the tiger. In the end, the three of them actually reached an agreement on this.


    However, it seemed that whoever won would be able to live with Little Sister for a month, so Peng Yanfei had no choice but to accept it.


    The deadline was three months, and they had to be the kind of girls that they liked, the kind that they liked each other.


    After dinner, Zhang Yu and Peng Yanfei sat together and discussed things.


    "Third brother, has everything been settled?"


    "Don''t worry about it, don''t you worry about me? Or do you not believe me? "


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him, this guy was just like a thorn in the ass, trying to cause trouble.


    "That''s good then. You can bring people to bring them back tomorrow. From the looks of it, I think you''ll need to take a few days leave."


    Zhang Yu knew that Peng Yanfei worked in Shi Jingyan''s company, so he was very curious. Didn''t Nie Yixi have a company? Based on his understanding, the two of them seemed to still be opposing sides, throwing his own woman into someone else''s company, was Nie Yixi really relieved?


    "Fei Fei, why did Nie Yixi throw you into Shi Jingyan''s company? Is he not afraid that you will get hurt?"


    "It''s not like that. Third brother, actually, I only met Nie Yixi after entering the company. This matter should be started after I graduated from university. I''ll explain it to you slowly ¡­"


    Peng Yanfei earnestly explained everything from start to finish, and there were two more people by his side who were earnestly listening to the story, and asked a few questions from time to time. Now, all three of them knew.


    Uncle Zhao smiled. "Master, your wish has been fulfilled. The four of them seem to have returned to their youth. The three young masters always circled around the young miss. This rule has never changed."


    "That''s right, Fei Fei really did come back to thank the heavens. Thank you brother, sister-in-law, for sending her to my side."

 C185

    Time flew by quickly, and before people could react, it had already snuck past many years. The little girl had grown up, and the big brother had become the big brother, but in the end, it was still that big brother who did not change.


    "It''s getting late, you guys hurry up and go to bed. Little Yu, come with me. Brothers, take good care of your little sisters."


    Zhang Zhenhao looked at them who were playing around with each other. It was as if he was called to sleep by his parents when he was young, and the four of them were still not done with their fun yet.


    Peng Yanfei pouted unhappily and looked at Zhang Zhenhao with an aggrieved expression.


    On the other hand, Zhang Xu secretly laughed as he looked at Zhang Ran: "This is good, daddy has made little sister unhappy, look at dad''s face."


    Zhang Ran snickered. Although Zhang Zhenhao didn''t have any other intentions, it was still early in the morning, so he still needed to discuss something with Zhang Yu. Naturally, he wanted them to have a good rest.


    He only awkwardly supported himself with his sleeves and brought Zhang Yu back to the study room, not caring if they went to sleep or not.


    "Dad, are you looking for me for matters of the organization?"


    "Indeed, I have carefully looked at the matters of those ants this afternoon. You can''t possibly deal with them poorly. I actually feel that you intentionally lured Fei Fei home."


    Zhang Zhenhao said with certainty. Even though he had retired, he was not blind, nor did he not understand what had happened.


    "Indeed, I just want to bring Fei Fei home to see you, it''s that simple, but also to borrow your card so that no one can say anything behind her back, I hope you can understand."


    Zhang Yu was a little nervous, he did not wish for his own family to misunderstand anything further. He knew better than anyone else how he had walked here all these years, so what? No one could understand how their family had misunderstood him all these years, even though they did not blame him in their hearts, his heart would still ache the moment he saw their wounds.


    Hearing Zhang Yu''s words, Zhang Zhenhao''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    "What are you saying, what do you think I''m your person, to actually look like us, you''re my son, even if you want this old life of mine, I will give it to you in one glance, that signboard is just a token of your identity, what use does it have for external things? But don''t forget, once you seal that seal, even Nie Yixi has to change the identity of Fei Fei as the team leader of Viper Group, it''s mandatory."


    If Fei Fei didn''t want to continue being the team leader, she wouldn''t be able to put it down by then. Did he really not think about it? Or perhaps it was a decision he made after asking the girl.


    Zhang Zhenhao was unsure if he could win, so he decided to play the small drum. The latter was fine, but holding onto the drum would make him feel like chasing the ducks to fight.


    Zhang Yu became silent, and raised his head to look at Zhang Zhenhao: "Father, I''ll decide for myself, when the time comes, if she doesn''t want to bother, I''ll come back to take over, and only manage it for her, so no matter what happens, she''s always the team leader of Viper Group. Boss, maybe in the future, it won''t just be Viper Group, right?"


    Could Nie Yixi, who was her husband, still sit after knowing her identity? The answer couldn''t sit still.


    When Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei went through the phone, Nie Yixi sat in his office and thought about many things, including the words that Peng Lao told him before he left, and the matter of Peng Yanfei becoming his wife. He felt that someone was pushing him from the back, dragging him away.


    Even the witnesses and testimonies had been found very quickly. Now that everything was going smoothly, it did not seem like a case, but rather someone was bringing these things to him. However, it was just a lack of someone to support him.


    Thinking about it this way, Nie Yixi couldn''t help but feel a chill behind him. If this was really the case, then this person should know everything, including all the information they had.


    After Su Ming finished searching through the information, he returned to his office. He didn''t think that Nie Yixi was still in his office, and those who didn''t know him would think that he was waiting for him.


    Boss, you still haven''t left! I thought that you had already left, this is the information on Shen Yi that you wanted, for the past year he has been doing business peacefully, but most of the people there are our brothers, and a few of them have a good relationship with him, so I guess he probably found out about the information that you came from them.


    Nie Yixi looked at Su Ming and flipped through the documents. Indeed, there was nothing special about it, there were only a few unremarkable brothers in the Long Shou Clan going to where he was going to cause a ruckus.


    You have to send someone to keep an eye on him. I want to see if he is that obedient. Let''s go back with the information and let you bring him here tonight.


    Su Ming nodded, this time he was one less trouble, he could finally go back and sleep, I''m here on my beloved bed, I''m really tired.


    Su Ming rubbed his neck and thought about it bitterly. Becoming an assistant was not an easy thing to do, it could easily become like this. To go to the mountain of blades and go to the sea of flames for his boss, it was really tiring.


    Nie Yixi walked in front and laughed: "You think that''s all? You are completely wrong. Go and investigate all the cases that Boss Peng died in, I want them now, and also the information on your sister-in-law that Nie Zehao had investigated previously. Transfer them to my computer.


    After hearing that, Su Ming wanted to kill someone. It was already past ten at night, could he let them rest for a bit?


    However, Nie Yixi was simply unable to hear the monologue in his heart, he could only sit in the car and leave, leaving Su Ming by himself at the door, it was truly harmful.


    Smelly boss, damn boss, you really aren''t letting me sleep. Look, I''m not going to tell sister-in-law how you mistreated your subordinates. Hmph, look how sister-in-law is going to take care of you.


    Although Su Ming kept on complaining, he still obediently went back to his own office in the end and quickly investigated everything he said. But what was strange was that the cases back then regarding that matter seemed to have been prohibited by others, entering the password was only effective, wasn''t this supposed to be set by the boss himself?


    Su Ming immediately took out his phone, "Hey, boss, among the information you asked me to investigate, the things that happened back then were just on the surface, there are some that require a password to investigate, but I don''t know the password."


    Nie Yixi listened to Su Ming''s words, but he did not set the password himself either.


    "Enter 901226 and try. If I can''t do it, I''ll have to use compulsory measures."

 C186

    After Su Ming heard it, he immediately entered the password, and surprisingly answered correctly. He shouted in shock: "Boss, don''t tell me you designed the password, or else how did you know the correct answer the first time you entered it."


    Although Nie Yixi had guessed it, as long as he knew the truth, he would definitely guess that Peng Yanfei''s birthday was going to be the password, so he did not even think about it and reported the six numbers. It was just that he was not sure who set the password, and needed to go back and check it thoroughly.


    "Since you''ve opened it, hurry up and finish your work. I''ll check what time you''re done and what time you''re going to sleep tomorrow."


    Nie Yixi did not let him sleep at all, he was truly a workaholic demon. Not only did he torture Nie Yixi, even his subordinates tortured him now, he was a terrifying existence.


    Su Ming could not help but shiver in fear. There was no choice but to bite the bullet and work overtime.


    After a busy night, he finally settled the matter. However, through this night, he found out a lot of things that he shouldn''t know. These secrets were all from the previous generation, if he had known, he would have been silenced by then.


    The first thing he did was to check if there were any emails sent by Su Ming on the computer. That brat''s work efficiency was very high, after seeing the documents, he directly sent him a message: You can go back and sleep for one day today.


    When Su Ming saw this news, he was so happy that he almost cried. It was really his good boss, and he even knew that his subordinates didn''t sleep for the whole night. I should hurry back to sleep for a while.


    Su Ming stretched his back and walked out of his office. At this time, the organization only had a few people who had changed shifts, and it was still very early for them, but they were surprised to see Su Ming, they did not expect their boss to be so serious in his work. He had worked all night.


    Everyone couldn''t help but pay attention to Su Ming''s back figure in their hearts. They watched him massage his neck and waist from time to time since he was too tired.


    Although none of them went up to console him, everyone immediately placed their medicine on his desk, even though Su Ming had only been here for two or three days.


    Nie Yixi got up early in the morning and immediately started working, looking at the details carefully. Back then, he was merely a small information collector beside Boss Peng, and due to being responsible, he was relatively resolute and was valued highly by him. In the end, for him to somehow get such a position, it was somewhat inconceivable even now, but he was still determined to get it.


    However, when Boss Peng died that year, he wasn''t there. At that time, he was sent out to do some tasks, but a week or so before his accident, he handed over the power of the organization to him. At that time, not many people knew about that, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been alive at that time.


    Perhaps that year, Elder Brother Peng really knew that his life wasn''t too far away, so he prepared his affairs in advance. However, even after considering everything, he still hadn''t protected his family well enough, so he probably wouldn''t be able to rest in peace in the heavens.


    Nie Yixi thought while looking at the information, the first thing that appeared in his mind was Peng Yanfei''s smiling face, he was extremely afraid that one day this smiling face would turn into a cold and hateful face, with only hatred in his eyes, he could not hold anything else.


    But even so, when Peng Yanfei obtained happiness, the hatred in her heart had already forgotten a lot. All she needed to do was to find out the truth.


    After knowing everything yesterday, the first person she wanted to get rid of was He Weixiong. This person was too dangerous, and he wouldn''t let go of his woman either, it wasn''t a good thing either.


    Peng Yanfei sat up from the bed in astonishment. He had had a particularly strange dream, as if Nie Yixi had told him not to think about things that he hate, and the dream felt especially real, as if it was about to start playing immediately.


    At this time, thought that everyone would be eating breakfast downstairs. After he was done packing, he went downstairs and saw Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu seated at their respective seats, gracefully eating breakfast.


    "Big brother, third brother, you woke up early. What was that for breakfast?" Are Second Brother and Eldest Uncle still asleep? "


    Zhang Yu looked outside: "Your uncle has been awake for a long time, your second brother is still sleeping. He is probably the laziest in the house, seeing that our little sister is more hardworking than him, but little sister, do you want to take care of the rest of the matters with my organisation later?"


    "Okay, third brother, I''ll go back with you, but there''s something I want to talk to you about alone, so we can talk about it in the organization."


    Zhang Xu, who was standing beside them, did not understand. He could not listen to what the two of them had to say in private.


    "Aiyaya, little sister, what you''re saying is that I, your big brother, am obstructing your business. Do you want me to temporarily leave and allow you to speak in whispers?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed, the room was slowly turning sour, this person was really childish, the first time he saw them they were not just like this, how did he become like this after staying at home for just a day, like a child.


    "Big brother, you got eaten, right? Didn''t I tell you not to worry? "Aiya, you''re really something, why are you acting like a child. You''re already thirty-seven years old, don''t just rely on your looks to ignore your age, Eldest Uncle said he would find a wife for you."


    Zhang Xu kept his mouth shut and stopped talking. He buried himself in his breakfast as he was still rushing to work. He did not know why, but the number of patients in the hospital had increased over the past few days.


    "You guys eat first, I''m in a hurry to go to work. Let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei pointed at Zhang Xu who was walking and eating, and asked, "Is Big Brother in such a hurry?"


    "He must be in a hurry at the hospital. After all, Big Bro is the dean of the department, and he''s done most of the head surgery. That''s why they sometimes don''t have many doctors in their department, so they''re in a hurry. There''s also been a lot of patients these days."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and started to eat his breakfast. Zhang Zhenhao who was training outside also returned.


    Fei Fei get up, hurry up and eat more. Look at you, you''re thin, eat more. Second Brother, eat less.


    Zhang Yu was a little helpless, but he didn''t say anything. He knew who his father was, and he always favored his little sister, giving her everything she wanted. It was as if the three brothers were born for Peng Yanfei.

 C187

    After eating breakfast, Zhang Yu brought Peng Yanfei to the organization, but currently, Zhang Ran still had not woken up. Zhang Zhenhao could not bear to see Zhang Zhenhao shouting out loud: "Uncle Zhao, go wake up the second brother, what time is it now, he''s still not awake yet, he''s really lazy, I wonder how he''s managed to survive outside for the past few years."


    Uncle Zhao smiled and went upstairs.


    Peng Yanfei sat on the carriage and stared at Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu was a little unsure if there was something on his face.


    "Fei Fei, what are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"


    "Puchi, no, no. I was just thinking why when you returned home, you didn''t seem like yourselves. I felt like all of you had turned into children."


    "Haha, actually, it''s not like that. It''s just that at home, we all untied our bags and put down our masks, showing us our truest self. Occasionally, we would play with each other for a bit, so this is how we three brothers get along.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded, looking at the environment outside, he did not say anything, and did not say anything else. Indeed, home was a relaxing place, where they were all children, protected by their fathers.


    The car slowly drove into the city, finally returning to the organization.


    Today was the last day. Peng Yanfei didn''t really want to go back, but he didn''t know how to explain this to them. After all, he had only known them for one day.


    Returning back to the organization, because Zhang Yu had already taken back all the authority he held yesterday, those people had to deal with them slowly today.


    The moment they entered the door, the witch and Ru Yan walked forward, while Octopus and Lehman also stood beside them and waited for Peng Yanfei''s arrival. In these two days with the octopus, Lei Ming was about to go crazy.


    "Master Zhang, Big Sister Fei, you''ve come. Should we take back those things today? Also, which scum is Lin Shu?" The witch spoke charmingly, as if it was a very simple matter.


    Ru Yan stepped forward and said unnaturally, "Sister Fei, can Lin Shu be taken back by me alone? After all, he has brought me along, so I wish that I can do it myself."


    I looked at Zhang Yu and nodded, "Indeed, it''s best that you do this, this way you can get rid of him and the others. Although everyone doesn''t think that way, that doesn''t mean that everyone here are good people, or that some of them might be despicable people, what do you say?"


    Peng Yanfei did not have any other meaning, but although his words were not nice, the logic was there.


    "Thank you, Big Sister Fei. Should I bring someone or ¡­"


    Zhang Yu nodded his head, "But you should bring Lehman along with you. From today onwards, you will always stay by Peng Yanfei''s side to protect her safety. If any danger happens to her one day, you should know about this punishment."


    The witch''s mouth revealed a hint of confidence, "Yes, Master Zhang. Leave this to me. No one is more suitable than me."


    Ruyan rolled her eyes. This person was quite confident in himself. She really didn''t know how to say such words in the future when something happened.


    The witch did not bother about Ruyan, but looked at Peng Yanfei excitedly.


    "It can be, but witch, if you were to follow me out with your figure, I''m afraid that people would immediately recognize you as Viper Group''s leader, so, should we consider changing our appearance? Of course, this is my suggestion, whether or not you make a decision is up to you."


    Peng Yanfei reminded her out of good intentions. She was looking forward to the time when the witch would turn into a good woman.


    The witch was a little hesitant, but her eyes seemed a little uncertain. "About this, I can consider it, but are there any benefits, such as ¡­? "Cough, cough."


    The witch gave Peng Yanfei a look. You know what I need.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and said next to her ear: "If you do it, Zong Ming will give you one day''s time, you can do whatever you want with it, but today, come find me whenever you''re done, I''ll be waiting for you at the office, because it''s very likely that I''ll be back in Jiang City tonight."


    Although there was no need to be in such a rush, he still had to go to work after all. He still had to find a way to report to Shi Jingyan.


    Zhang Yu did not say anything and turned around to remind Ruyan to take note of a few things. Peng Yanfei had originally planned to go with them, but was stopped by the octopus.


    After all, Shi Jingyan still had a few people watching him in the Peace City, and they could not find one. They only knew that Peng Yanfei had stayed beside him for three days, and that was all.


    After returning to the office, Zhang Yu followed him: "This afternoon at 3 o''clock, the group assembly will be convened. Look and see if there''s anything you need, those people are all high ranking figures, take a look and see if there''s anything you need in the future."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head. Each group had around five upper echelons, but in truth, even if Octopus was one of the higher ups in the Eagle Group, his performance was just too close to the masses.


    "Hey, octopus, not bad. You''re already a high level character. You''re really something."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t praise me, I will be proud. Besides, Li Xiao and Zhang Yao Yue are both like that, as well as Su Ming, there are some that you haven''t seen before, and they are all like that. Most of the people who are assigned to a branch power organization are upper echelons, and that is the rule of the Eagle Group.


    Octopus looked at Zhang Yu with a silly smile. Although it was a matter of the Eagle Group, they should know that it was going to be fine.


    He kept comforting himself in his heart. The boss won''t find out. It''s forbidden to talk about the Eagle Group. This is a big taboo.


    "So that''s how it is, Zhang Yu, tell me, what kind of people are the higher-ups on your side?"


    Zhang Yu smiled and did not speak, he walked to the main seat and sat down: "You have already seen one of them, how do you feel about him, you can imagine what the higher ups look like. They are not like the octopus, and directly participate in the organization''s matters.


    This was also the reason why no one dared to intrude upon their Viper Group. Viper Group was different from the far win group; most of the internal members of the far win group were chosen by themselves. Some of them simply forgot that they still have this identity, but their Viper Group was different.


    Many of them knew their identity, but in normal times they might have been a doctor, a businessman, and at the most critical moment they had shown themselves to be competent, because they were not involved in the organization, unless there had been important decisions.

 C188

    The more Peng Yanfei listened, the more he felt puzzled, but after grasping the key words, it was not hard to guess. Since it was not something related to the organization, and he had only met Zong Ming himself, could it be that he was one of them?


    "You wouldn''t be talking about Zong Ming, right? He''s a doctor, but he''s also part of the organization, what do you mean by not participating, but why aren''t they participating?"


    Zhang Yu took the prepared information and passed it to her: "Look at this, they aren''t really not participating. They still have to make important decisions, but sometimes, their effects towards the entire organization might be so great that you can''t imagine it."


    Peng Yanfei took the information and looked at the things recorded on it. So these were all very important people, Zong Ming was indeed inside, and the young master of the Zong Clan, who was a member of the organisation, was unexpectedly so inconceivable.


    As he continued to read, Yue Peng felt a little greasy. He didn''t know why, but this person was quite amazing, and was also the CEO of the Wind Air Conditioner. Many people knew about this brand. It was really amazing.


    No wonder when he came here, Zhang Yu had always been emphasizing about economic problems. So it really was because there was something wrong with it.


    Peng Yanfei continued reading. Ren Ye, this name was a bit strange, but this identity was a bit strange. It was a teacher. Wasn''t he just here to make a fool of himself? Even a teacher is a figure in the organization. That''s very reliable.


    "Hey, Zhang Yu, can you tell me why there are people here? Right now, even a high school teacher is part of your organisation, it''s really scary, but I''m more curious about financial matters. Last time, you said that Lin Shu controlled a large portion of the economy, why do I feel like you were lying?"


    Zhang Yu looked to the side, and suddenly thought of a question: "Wait, little sister, why did you call me Zhang Yu the moment you stepped out of your house, shouldn''t you call me third brother? This difference is not just that big. "


    The octopus was unhappy watching this from the side.


    "Why would my sister-in-law call you Third Brother? You''re too shameless aren''t you? Seriously, I really don''t know how much you''re worth."


    Zhang Yu glared at him, not wanting to lower himself to the level of a brainless person. Instead, he looked at Peng Yanfei, looking forward to her answer.


    "About this, because you are my partner outside, I can''t let others think that I''m walking in the back, so I don''t want to call you Third Brother. What''s the matter? Right, don''t evade my question. Hurry up and answer it, are you luring me home on purpose?"


    Zhang Yu nodded, it seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore, "It was indeed something I did. If it wasn''t for that, how would I be able to be happy like yesterday? "Don''t be angry, this is indeed my fault. I apologize, but if you don''t, you might really not go and see him."


    The octopus was confused when it heard this. What happy day? What father''s hope? Could it be that sister-in-law has brought the boss a green hat? This was a huge matter, he had to get to the bottom of it.


    "Wait a moment, sister-in-law, you can''t be having an affair with him. What about boss? You guys were happily staying together for a whole day. Oh my god, what should we do? If boss knew, he would probably be flying over by now."


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at him. Octopus would normally not be able to tell, but this guy''s brain was actually quite big.


    I just want to make a trip home with Zhang Yu. I called him Third Brother for a reason, so don''t think about this blindly, and don''t report it. If I find out, you''ll kill me.


    She would definitely make a move when she spoke. She might even call Nie Yixi along to cut the octopus into pieces.


    Zhang Yu on the other hand, was secretly amused by their actions, but he never expected that Nie Yixi''s subordinates would actually protect his own little sister like that, no wonder he sent Octopus over, it was a loyal person.


    Peng Yanfei got to know more about those people, and now that he had not seen anyone, he did not know what kind of character they had, but looking at their positions, other than being teachers, perhaps they were all the people that Zhang Yu could not underestimate.


    At three in the afternoon, Peng Yanfei brought Peng Yanfei to the innermost room of the base. The arrangement here was very complicated, there were mechanisms all around, as if it was a very important place, and felt that it was a very important place.


    "This is the meeting room, but it seems very cautious. Have they all arrived?"


    Zhang Yu smiled and opened the door, inside was a round table, beside it was a European style of reincarnation, but there were a lot of green plants, it was the most comfortable design, the light from it directly shone through the glass in the sky, it felt very comfortable.


    Zhang Yu brought Peng Yanfei to the topmost seat, and they were like a king and queen walking to the best spot, they had long since arrived at the room and sat down at the round table with different movements, then everyone looked at Peng Yanfei one after the other.


    The faint trace of a smile on the corner of Zong Ming''s mouth gave this man who carried an aura of immortality an even more quaint feeling, as if he were a character from a painting. Yue Peng was indeed a short and fat man.


    The teacher had very good eyesight and felt like a physical education teacher. He was very handsome, and the other two were Lin Jiahui and Ming Haotian, the former was an author, a very knowledgeable person, very famous. His books had all been turned into movies or TV dramas, while the latter was a young actor, a singer, who was very versatile.


    Zhang Yu stood up and looked at them solemnly: "It''s been a while. Everyone, at this time, there''s a very important matter that needs to be announced to all of you to come over. The group leader position is being changed."


    Ming Haotian pointed at Peng Yanfei with disdain: "Master Zhang, don''t tell me that you''re talking about that little girl beside you. She looks like a student, is she okay?"


    Ren Ye also laughed, but did not speak, and only looked at Peng Yanfei with an unhappy expression.


    "Aiya, Haotian, don''t be in such a hurry. Perhaps this little girl will be out of your expectations? Perhaps in the end, you really will submit to him, and then wouldn''t it be a slap in the face? "


    Zong Ming did not speak. On the contrary, it was Yue Peng who stood out and said that he had a beautiful woman as his team leader, he had always thought about that. Looking at Master Zhang''s face all day, even though he was handsome, he was still a man.

 C189

    Peng Yanfei looked at Yue Peng, who had a perverted look in his eyes, and really wanted to punch him. Compared to the arrogance he and Ming Haotian had, she liked the latter.


    "Oh? Is that so? I wonder how Master Zhang intends to explain Ni to us? This time, we did not seem to agree with you. We previously agreed that the group leader change would not be a big deal since these five important people are involved in important matters of the organization. "


    Lin Jia Hui said a little unhappily, but it seemed like he was taking out his own stance to criticize Zhang Yu.


    Peng Yanfei saw all of this, these people were really different, but their attitudes made her hate them, if they were to speak of this now, she might not be willing to speak of it, but if she were to appear as a leader here, in the future, if she was unable to subdue them, and something were to happen to them, it would be funny if she could not call on someone.


    "Does this have to go through the five of you? For those with the ability to do so, this principle will never change, but are the five people who have seen and experienced a lot short of things? "


    Peng Yanfei said coldly as he placed his hand on the table and sat down to watch the show.


    The people outside had already been tidied up, and it was time to clean up the people inside, Zong Ming did not need to say anything, the remaining four people were not easy to deal with masters, if they wanted to change group, then they had to bring out their strength.


    "Heh, little girl, your temper is quite good, but strength is not something you can talk about. Take it out and see if it''s a mule or a horse."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Yue Peng, he was truly a straightforward person: "Alright, I wonder how you guys want me to prove that you''re a nun?"


    She wanted to see what tricks they were up to. It was best if they were useful, or else she would get angry.


    "Actually, it''s very simple. You should also know that we don''t often participate in the matters within the organization. Therefore, if you defeat us in a project that we specialize in, we will consider your strength. After all, the five of us have different industries."


    Lin Jiahui looked at Peng Yanfei in a dignified manner, afraid that he would not attack him.


    "I will forget about it. I have always supported Master Zhang in this matter, so I will not oppose his decision. Besides, if I were to join in and help you guys deal with a little girl, wouldn''t we be bullying you?" If she were to challenge me again in terms of medical skills, she would definitely lose, so I''ll withdraw. "


    Ming Haotian stood up and said: "It''s fine to see you as a girl. You can pick two of the four of us to challenge, as long as you win, we will let you go, on the other hand, Zong Ming will let you off this time."


    "Alright, then the first one to challenge you is you. Can you tell me if you want to sing or dance?"


    Peng Yanfei was already completely prepared, she did not say how beautiful her singing and dancing was, nor did she sound like it, but now, she could only treat it as if it was a living horse, and hoped that he would do as she had expected.


    Ming Haotian sneered: "You really are a newborn calf that isn''t afraid of a tiger. You really dare to come, but it doesn''t matter, today I''m in a good mood, I''ll play with you, and like this the lyrics to catch the dragon are all witnesses. Not only must they be sung out, the lyrics can''t be wrong, whoever is wrong first or if they can''t answer it then they lose."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head. This was a little difficult for her, after all, she didn''t listen to many songs, but she still nodded her head confidently. Zhang Yu was still the host as he released the first song.


    "Everyone is familiar with two tigers and two tigers. They run very fast."


    As soon as Zhang Yu finished singing, the entire audience laughed, this person was probably joking, not here to host.


    "Aiya, Master Zhang, hurry up and shut up. You can just say that word. Singing will kill you. Really, your ears are about to miscarry."


    Zhang Yu rolled his eyes at Ren Ye. "Quick, who will be the first to receive."


    Peng Yanfei still did not expect that Ming Haotian would directly answer: "Just what era does happiness belong to, 70,090 or the era of Y? This is¡¶ Happy Worship¡·, then the next word is substitute, please."


    Peng Yanfei bit his hand. "Right, whether or not it''s a harmonic could all be fine."


    Everyone else nodded. Had this person never played this game before?


    "Oh, oh, yes. It''s been very popular recently. I''ll bring you to a romantic Turkey."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Ming Haotian complacently. Don''t think that you can make things difficult for me with just that, you call me a little girl, why do you think that he is the little brat now?


    The lyrics to the lyrics continued for a long time, and there were a few times when Peng Yanfei was off by a lot. He managed to retrieve his life with great difficulty, and during the entire process, Zhang Yu and Zong Ming had been sweating for her.


    However, in the end, Peng Yanfei managed to say one word that troubled Ming Haotian. Not every time someone sang, they would throw the issue of catching the person who was trying to sing to them, even if the other party was a fool.


    "This match, Peng Yanfei wins, please begin your selection for the next match." As Zhang Yu said this, he started to size up the remaining three people in the room. Yue Peng definitely wanted to take the exam for business problems, this was a very confident question. He did not know what kind of teacher Ren Ye was currently, and this was a very troublesome problem.


    "I think it''s better if I choose Yue Peng. I can handle this feeling now."


    Zhang Yu nodded towards Yue Peng and said, "Then please set the question."


    "I just want to ask you a question. If you can answer it, I''ll just say that you passed. How about it? Do you have any questions?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head and gestured to ask, afraid that you wouldn''t be able to find the question, if it was about the company''s questions, he more or less knew how to answer them, after all, staying in Shi Jingyan''s company for so long had its rewards.


    "The wind has produced a new electric fan. Its performance is especially good, but its price is a little expensive. Now, I have asked you to place these hundred electric fans in a relatively cold area. How would you like to sell them?"


    "How cold is it when it''s colder?"


    Peng Yanfei had to think through every single problem clearly. Not only did he have to pay a high price, he also had to buy an electric fan in a cold place.


    "The degree of the cold is probably due to the lack of autumn and summer. The warmest weather of the year is almost similar to that of spring. Most of the time, we spend winter here."


    Peng Yanfei understood, in this kind of land, most people only used storing dry goods to make a living, this was inevitable, so it was easy to handle.


    It''s actually very simple, although the weather is very cold, so the sun''s temperature isn''t high, and the wind carrying snow makes them very uncomfortable, the price doesn''t matter, as long as they need dry goods, as long as they make the style and tell them that they can produce dry goods, I believe that in less than three days, this electric fan will definitely be sold out.

 C190

    Peng Yanfei said it simply, this was her simplicity as a financial manager. This was just a general plan, as long as she did an experiment and told the people around her that they could do work using electric fans, it would be faster than normal. Furthermore, it tasted really good.


    Zhang Yu looked at Yue Peng and asked, "How is it? Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Yue Peng thought for a moment. "Miss Peng''s explanation is extremely simple, but I want to know your specific method. You may have to put in a lot of effort."


    "It''s actually very simple, as long as you bring these hundred electric fans to their destination, I will find corresponding countermeasures according to the local geography and food situation. But for such a cold place, almost everyone stores their food, otherwise it would be impossible to find so many food materials, so the production of dry goods is of the highest priority, so I will use this feature of electric fans to produce dry goods for the locals to see. This way, they will understand one of the best uses of electric fans, which is my suggestion and method."


    After Peng Yanfei finished speaking, Yue Peng clapped. This woman was really impressive.


    "May I ask Miss Peng, where do you work now?"


    "You were chosen because you are my adversary. I am currently the Finance Manager of the Shi Group. I wonder if CEO Yue Peng has any objections?"


    Since Peng Yanfei said that intentionally, other people might not want to say it out loud, but since she asked that, she could just show off, to prevent them from showing off in front of her. Really, who doesn''t have a job that''s worth being proud of?


    "That Miss Peng is quite impressive. I have passed this trial for you."


    Zhang Yu smiled as he stood up: "Since that''s the case, then Peng Yanfei has officially become our Viper Group''s team leader now, and I should also withdraw from my post. In the future, I ask the five of you to take good care of this little sister of mine."


    Everyone looked at him curiously, but only Zong Ming knew the relationship between the two of them. Everyone else was also confused, perhaps some people even thought that Peng Yanfei was Zhang Yu''s little sister.


    "In the future, please take care of me, but I am currently in Jiang City regardless of work or family, so after Viper Group, all of the information and incidents will be sent to me via email, but the base cannot move, so you just need to send a few relatively strong people."


    Zhang Yu and the other five all nodded, at the moment, she was in charge of the group leader''s decision, the rest could just nod their heads, this time they had come to witness Peng Yanfei ascending to the position, it was truly useless.


    After everyone dispersed, Zhang Yu followed behind Peng Yanfei: "Regarding that matter, I recommend that you carefully observe the people in the organization and select some of the more trustworthy people to be your helpers. This way, no one would lie and report about the military situation."


    "I will take care of this matter later. But your third brother, shouldn''t you help me?" Leave me alone. I said this morning that I would ask you something, and now that it''s time, are you really going to go back to the Mafia? Does Eldest Uncle know? "


    Zhang Yu walked forward a few steps, then stopped and shook his head: "He doesn''t know, and none of them know, so you can''t say, I will go back, because I still have one important thing to do, so don''t worry, I will take care of myself, but it''s not too late to leave after I''ve helped you settle everything."


    Peng Yanfei did not say anything, but followed his footsteps tightly, returning to his own office.


    It was getting closer and closer to his home. He didn''t know if the witch''s appearance had been modified or not, but it was time to take advantage of the fact that Zong Ming was still here.


    However, at this time in Jiang City, Shi Jingyan was sitting in front of his office desk, listening to the people he had sent to report: "Young Master Shi, now that Fourth Master has entered the company, he will come out on time everyday and return on time. He did not discover anything strange, other than that he had brought his wife to attend a banquet the day before yesterday.


    Shi Jingyan was really going to go crazy when he heard this news.


    "What a bunch of idiots. They don''t even know how to do something so simple. Could it be that he used to work just for them? Go find out, do you want me to teach you? I really don''t know why I raised you all. "


    Shi Jingyan picked up the phone and called Zhang He: "Zhang He, quickly go through all of Nie Yixi''s recent trips and investigate what''s going on. I keep having the feeling that Nie Yixi''s visit to Peace City wasn''t simple.


    These people were probably here to make a fool of themselves.


    "Okay, I will immediately investigate, but if Nie Yixi doesn''t want you to investigate it, he definitely has his own methods, he probably already knew that someone was following him, but he didn''t process it. The main reason is because he wants to create an illusion for them, so it''s normal for them to be unable to investigate it."


    "Enough, don''t say anymore. Even if you don''t have the ability, you should finish the things on your hands first."


    Shi Jingyan hung up snappily. It was normal, really.


    When Zhan Yue entered, he saw that Shi Jingyan had gotten angry again.


    "Boss, how many times have you gotten angry now? Are you really that worried because Yan Fei is not by your side?" I really can''t see what you like about her. Has the one at your house calmed down yet? I recently heard gossip that you two are getting married. Is this true? "


    Shi Jingyan looked up at Zhan Yue.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the beginning of spring next year. Who knows what will happen during this period? But because of the car accident last time, He Weixiong met with my parents, both of them were chatting happily, but what happened to them recently? "


    Zhan Yue shook his head, but he felt that it was strange. He had a feeling that He Weixiong was not as simple as he seemed, that there was something behind his back that they did not know about, that he had been monitoring them thoroughly every time they came here, and that he was unable to monitor their situation.


    This was especially strange.


    Only, Zhan Yue was not sure if he had mentioned this matter to Shi Jingyan or not, but it was originally a matter that he did not know if it was true or not.


    However, when He Weixiong heard about the incident with the far superior group, he did not send anyone over, and only when he heard that those people were killed by Viper Group, he sent people over to Peace City. However, it was also at this time that the evidence was all done by the Azure Dragon Group, but it was impossible for him to know about this matter, so he suppressed it all.


    He Weixiong''s men were still in Peace City, completely unaware that he had been set up by someone.

 C191

    The truth of the matter would eventually come to light. He Weixiong still did not know that someone else had seized the opportunity from him, and was still thinking about what happened to Shi Jingyan.


    He Yong had long been sent back to the capital from Jiang City. This was also at He Yaqing''s request, because she had always known that He Yong had been monitoring her ever since he arrived at Jiang City. She really couldn''t take it anymore, even her own brother wouldn''t be able to.


    He Weixiong had already wanted to send He Yong back, but he had always used He Yaqing as an excuse. It was good now, but he was a little worried about what He Yaqing would encounter at the Jiang City, so he left a team of people for her to protect her safety.


    However, this was precisely the method that she used.


    He Yaqing took out his phone and sent a message to Qi Ruijie and An Li, informing them to meet each other at the same place.


    In less than ten minutes, the three of them were chatting and laughing, drinking coffee as if nothing had happened. To outsiders, it would seem as if their three good sisters had just finished strolling around the streets and were taking a short nap.


    "Hey, did you guys watch any TV shows yesterday? The female lead is really funny, but I don''t know how we''re going to develop it, so I''m a bit curious. "


    An Li looked around vigilantly, and said these words to probe.


    Qi Ruijie bit on the corner of his mouth: "I saw it too, but I guess what''s going to happen next should be the same. How could the male lead forgive the female lead so easily?


    He Yaqing sat as she elegantly drank her coffee. There was sweetness and bitterness in the flavor, which fit well with her current situation.


    "You guys only know how to talk about TV shows, but I didn''t watch it. Tell me the details. I think it''s going to look good, so go back and watch it."


    The three of them spoke one after another, which was not surprising. Shi Jingyan''s men were watching the three of them in the shadows, but they did not find anything strange, they didn''t know what kind of crazy behavior their boss had, and asked them to watch the three women. Could it be that he had taken a fancy to them?


    This taste is not just any heavy ah, the luck of women is not shallow, rich people''s world is really difficult to understand ah.


    Qi Ruijie spoke into his mobile phone, "There are people monitoring us, retreat."


    He Yaqing lowered his head and drank a mouthful of coffee, nodding his head. Then, An Li stood up with him, and quickly picked up the phone, as if something urgent had occurred. He Yaqing tactfully nodded to Qi Ruijie, then went to take his own car and left.


    After all of them had left, Zhang He appeared in front of Qi Ruijie, pointing at the two people who had left, he looked at her and said, "Aren''t you going to explain what those two people mean? I warn you, letting you go doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want.


    "Yes, since young, you have always been in charge of us, and now that you have grown up, you have too. Do you really think that you are our big brother and that all of you came from the same orphanage? No one is more noble than anyone else, I just made two good friends, do you need to send someone to spy on me?"


    Zhang He was stunned, he knew what Qi Ruijie was thinking, he had liked Shi Jingyan since he was young, but he had told her before that Shi Jingyan was not a man that she could get as she pleased, that she would definitely be the one injured in the end.


    "This is not what I mean, don''t you understand? Don''t you know who they are? One is Young Master Shi''s fiancee and the other is the financial director of the guild. Just tell me what you want. "


    Qi Ruijie did not speak, being caught by Zhang He, he had nothing to explain, but if he continued to pester her, the plan would be ruined, and she would be back today.


    "Alright, I understand. The two of them are really my friends. Didn''t I just come out two days ago? When I bumped into a car on the way here, it was An Li who was rushing over there. It seemed that her mother was sick and she was a little anxious, but when I saw her so anxious, I could only send her to the hospital and have her examined. That''s why we got to know each other like this. "


    Zhang He was skeptical, but he didn''t say anything more. He had watched her grow up and was also considered half a sister to him. He needed to take good care of her, especially when her head was spinning from love''s onslaught.


    There''s no next time, and it''s also best for me to not come into contact with He Yaqing less. She is Young Master Shi''s fiancee after all, and if Young Master Shi finds out that there is some unspeakable secret between you two, then I won''t help you. I''ll go back first, so come back quickly.


    With that, Zhang He brought his people and left the coffee shop. The person behind him also disappeared, Qi Ruijie took a deep breath, took out his phone and sent the two of them a complete picture, then he left the coffee shop.


    An Li looked at him and said, "It''s already too late to make the plan, but it''s very easy to see the flaws in it. I personally think that we should decide on it after she comes back and observes it for two days."


    When the time comes, I''ll tell you guys what to do. An Li, you better have your role in the company, and think of a way to get back together with her, and make a good relationship with her. At that time, you will be the key point, and the heavy responsibility of monitoring her will be handed over to you.


    An Li replied straightforwardly, she was also not a fool, even if she did not say it herself, she would still do it, but at the very least, she would be safe.


    Although Qi Ruijie was not as smart as An Li, he was not a fool either. After all, he had been Shi Jingyan''s secretary for so many years, she knew very well what kind of person he was.


    "I''ll get rid of the surveillance for now. If you need anything, just come find me."


    Qi Ruijie wanted to return to the company, but there was nothing she could do here. She might as well return to the company and see her beloved manager Peng Yanfei, if he could still make things difficult for her by giving her trouble, it would be to make herself happy.


    Shi Jingyan worked overtime in the office. Even without Peng Yanfei, there was still a lot more work to do here, but she would be back today. He wondered what good news she had brought him this time.


    thought about whether or not he should make a call and see if he could go and pick up the phone. This way, he would also feel more familiar with each other, and his relationship would definitely reach a whole new level.


    She looked at the number on her phone. At this time, why was this person calling her?


    "Hello, Boss Yi, how are you? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "So it''s official. Is there anyone beside you?" "Is it convenient?"

 C192

    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes, and said randomly: "Apologies, Mister, could it be that you called the wrong number? If you don''t have anything else, then I will hang up."


    Peng Yanfei made a gesture to hang up the phone, but Shi Jingyan immediately understood what was going on, and laughed: "Aiya, sorry, young miss, I don''t have any signal here, what are you saying, why can''t I hear you? Ah, what, can you be louder?"


    "Goodbye."


    looked strangely at Peng Yanfei: "What''s wrong, is someone trying to make you angry, your face doesn''t look good?"


    Don''t worry about it. Let''s go, third brother, everything is almost done, so I''ll leave the rest to you, but I forgot to tell you one thing, tonight I''m flying back to Jiang City, so I can only trouble you to stay in the organization for a few more days.


    Zhang Yu was stunned, "You are leaving tonight? Are you sure you''re not joking? "


    Peng Yanfei shook her head obediently. With her sincere eyes, what else could she suspect? She was even more sincere than a pearl.


    "But what should we do after you leave? What should your brother and second brother and your uncle do? We just met yesterday, and he was looking forward to seeing you. Do you really not need to accompany him?"


    I''ve personally told them about this matter, and my eldest uncle understands me, especially my eldest brother and second brother. If you guys are worried, you can call second brother to come with me to Jiangcheng City. When the time comes, there will be someone to take care of you.


    Zhang Yu nodded. Naturally, he did not say much.


    Shi Jingyan looked at the phone, did this woman eat gunpowder recently? Something was wrong with his attitude, could it be that it was really inconvenient for Nie Yixi to be by her side?


    Although Peng Yanfei played an unimportant role here, it was not the case in the company. If they wanted to find out the specific whereabouts of Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei could only be a rare route, but that did not mean that he did not have any other ways.


    It was just that there were a lot of businesses in the company, and a lot of secrets that Peng Yanfei was currently involved in. If he did not do his job well, it was very likely that someone would catch him doing something unexpected, that would truly be embarrassing.


    Therefore, when facing Peng Yanfei, he was sometimes quite patient, but he naturally had to give him face in front of him. Right now, he was not even sure which one he liked.


    When Peng Yanfei and Zhang Yu finished dealing with this matter, they were ready to return to the villa. Zhang Zhenhao called very early to urge them to go home, it had been 10 years since they last saw each other and missed each other everyday.


    However, Peng Yanfei took out his phone and sent Shi Jingyan a short breath of time. After all, even if he hated people, he couldn''t reveal himself too much, right? He had to calm his mind and see what he had to say first.


    He suddenly had a feeling that the company''s scheming and scheming wasn''t suitable for him. This kind of free industry was the most suitable for him to show off his skills.


    When Shi Jingyan saw her text message, the worry in his heart was finally relieved.


    "How are you doing over there? Can you come back today? If there''s anything else that Nie Yixi needs you to accompany him there for, you can come back anytime after this is over. "


    As Peng Yanfei read this message, he thought of Nie Yixi''s suggestion that he should stay in Peace City for another two days. He decided to go over and take a look himself, since he had already investigated the situation thoroughly and captured Lin Shu.


    That''s what their men said, too. All the surveillance and evidence showed that they really didn''t have the opportunity to run away and do this tiresome thing. I wouldn''t have done it myself.


    Peng Yanfei thought for a while, then picked up his phone and replied: "Okay, based on his schedule, he should be waiting for another two days before coming back. He''s calling me, let''s do this first."


    She really hated Shi Jingyan right now. She didn''t know why but she had always felt that he was very bad, very disgusting, especially after what happened last time. She had never thought about it, ah.


    The two of them quickly returned to the villa. Zhang Xu did not get off work yet, while Zhang Ran sat on the sofa and played games.


    "Eldest Uncle, Second Brother, we''re back. Second Brother, did you stay at home all day just to play this game?"


    Zhang Ran nodded: "What, you can''t? "Put away your disdain. At home, you should just stay on the sofa and play some boring games. Wasting away your time, that''s what youth is like."


    "Puchi, my dear second brother, are you still young? "You should be in your middle age right? Could it be that you have already changed into a middle-aged dementia at such a young age?"


    After Peng Yanfei looked down upon him for a while, he ran into the kitchen to prepare dinner, and Zhang Zhenhao followed him in.


    "Fei Fei, don''t worry about your work today. Accompany Eldest Uncle in chess, leave the rest to Mother Li. You can have a taste of her craftsmanship."


    Aunt Li nodded repeatedly, "Master is right. Miss, you should play chess with Master. He has been waiting for you at home for the whole day. How about I show him my hand tonight?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at the vegetables in his hands, laughed and put them down, then washed his hands and supported Zhang Zhenhao out. The two of them started playing chess.


    "Uncle, it''s very possible that I will set off for Peace City tonight. There are many things in Jiang City that you don''t know about, including Shi Jingyan''s people and He Weixiong''s people. These are all things that I''ve experienced so I must go to Peace City and meet up with him.


    He put it back on the plate, raised his head, and looked into her eyes: "It''s alright. Go ahead, we all understand, but there''s only one thing that I requested, you have to agree to it."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and indicated for Zhang Zhenhao to speak.


    Don''t worry, no one will be able to recognize him. He has left the organization for so many years, and has lived abroad for a long time. Right now, very few people in the country should be able to recognize him.


    Zhang Zhenhao had thought everything through, and only Peng Yanfei could agree to it. But when it came to Zhang Ran, his skills were definitely not inferior to Nie Yixi''s.


    "Alright, I agree. Eldest Uncle, I will bring Second Brother with me. Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you. If they want to harm me, there''s no need to wait until now."

 C193

    After dinner, Zhang Zhenhao told everyone about this matter. Zhang Xu, on the other hand, was jealous and looked towards Zhang Ran in annoyance.


    "Alright, you guys. Since you''ve already decided on something, there''s no need to say anymore. After dinner, clean up properly. Take a look and see whether you want to fly to the airport or send you there. Have you found his location?" Have you arranged everything here? "


    Zhang Zhenhao was really worried about everything except the living arrangements.


    Zhang Ran knew that he had to protect his little sister closely, so he was extremely happy in his heart.


    After dinner, Peng Yanfei and Xiao Xiao naturally contacted each other. After the two of them finished discussing, they found out where Nie Yixi was and prepared to rush to. They hoped to give him a big surprise tonight.


    After Xiao Xiao confirmed the good news, Octopus was overjoyed to learn that his sister-in-law was going to Peace City to find his boss. However, it seemed like she went there to give her boss a surprise and did not ask anyone to notify him.


    "Sister-in-law, I want to go with you. The boss told me to protect your safety along the way, I can''t just leave you here, right?"


    On the other hand, Peng Yanfei rejected him immediately: "No need, you just stay here and help me settle the internal affairs of the organization. When that time comes, you can report to me at Jiang City, my second brother and the witch will go together with me, and by the way, how about you exchange with the witch for a while, then you can agree to her request, and achieve it. This way, you can take over the witch''s mission and have an hour to exchange tasks for you, and then I''ll be waiting for you at the airport."


    The octopus excitedly rushed to find the witch, and after explaining everything, the witch was very happy. The current her did not have the ferocious look of the first time they met.


    "Then I can leave now. Sister-in-law and the others will be waiting for me at the airport. Remember to report to Jiangcheng in two days. Bring all the matters and requests there. Bye bye."


    Octopus left very quickly, and the witch didn''t understand what was so good about following him. Thankfully, someone was willing to trade missions with her, and now, she could finally find something to play with the handsome brother.


    The three people on the plane were dressed in ordinary clothes and sat in the economy class. In order to avoid detection, Peng Yanfei needed to switch seats with Xiao Xiao in advance, otherwise, the appearance of the two Peng Yanfei s would be very bad. Shi Jingyan''s people were still monitoring them from here.


    "Xiao Xiao, we''re almost there. You get ready too, I''ll be at your hotel in a moment. Change your identity, but first you have to come down and show them. Those people watching you are watching your every move."


    Xiao Xiao replied: "Alright, Yan, but to be honest, I only found out now that you''re the boss'' wife. The first time you told me that you didn''t have much time left?" "You''re still against me, it''s true, but boss is really something. If it wasn''t for the fact that he''s your husband, I would definitely have dug a hole in the wall for him."


    "Hehe, if you can dig however you want, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it by then, but you''ll be covered in mud instead."


    The two of them didn''t forget to joke around. Zhang Ran looked around and left as if he didn''t know who the two of them were. The octopus was the same.


    They were big but their destinations were all the same. He didn''t think that Nie Yixi had a villa here and how rich his family was. It seemed that he had never told him about this before.


    Forget it, I''ll find someone to talk to first.


    Peng Yanfei caught a taxi to the hotel where Xiao was waiting for her. She was in the lobby eating, and when she saw Peng Yanfei, she quickly nodded her head.


    Peng Yanfei could not wait to see the surprised look on Nie Yixi''s face, and he became a little excited in his heart.


    The octopus was one step ahead of schedule and reached its destination as it watched over a tree halfway down the mountain.


    The current Nie Yixi was not resting at all, even Su Ming was in the house, there seemed to be someone between the two of them.


    "Shen Yi, shouldn''t you explain that you''ve already left the organization for so long? Why are you still interacting with the people in the organization? Have you forgotten the rules of the organization?"


    Shen Yi did not say anything. Nie Yixi stood by the window and looked in Zhang Ran''s direction from time to time, feeling that there was no one there. However, he felt that he was being overly suspicious.


    Just as the octopus was about to go in, Zhang Ran stopped it and shooed it away before hiding in the grass.


    "If you go in like this now, don''t you know what Nie Yixi''s first reaction will be? I really don''t know if you are really stupid, or if you are just pretending. I wonder how is the situation with little sister here, let''s go up the tree to check on the situation, there seems to be someone inside. "


    After the octopus replied, it followed Zhang Ran from a big tree and looked at Nie Yixi''s villa. It was around a hundred metres, so it was not very clear, only a blurry shadow.


    After Peng Yanfei and Xiao Xiao had changed into a new set of clothes and changed their identities, Peng Yanfei walked back to Xiao Xiao''s room, picked up a gun and put it on his waist, along with some narcotic drugs in his bag.


    Shi Jingyan''s group had been following behind them the entire time. Peng Yanfei drove Xiao Xiao''s car and directly drove off, and before they could even react, Peng Yanfei''s figure had already disappeared. They had arrived at their destination half an hour later.


    Although they were surrounded by lights, this was still a villa area, and it was halfway up the mountain. These people were curious, why was the villa always built in such a place, the danger in the surroundings couldn''t be lower, these people seemed to be asking for trouble.


    Peng Yanfei took out a piece of paper to see if he remembered his address. If he remembered correctly, he did not remember wrongly, so what?!


    Peng Yanfei immediately turned around and entered from the side. Just like the octopus, he was stopped by Zhang Ran who was at the side.


    "Little sister, you''re pretty fast. I''m afraid you can''t wait to see your lover. Even a woman immersed in love has zero IQ. That''s right."


    Peng Yanfei stared at him, then asked softly: "I haven''t seen any guards or patrolling, don''t tell me he thinks he''s powerful?"


    Zhang Ran scratched his head and said: "I have dealt with them and built a small mountain there. Don''t worry, I will wake up tomorrow, let''s go."


    Zhang Ran quickly changed the topic. Peng Yanfei walked closer to the house step by step, politely knocked the door, and waited to see Nie Yixi. However, the moment the door opened, even Peng Yanfei was stunned.

 C194

    Peng Yanfei was dumbstruck. What the hell was this black-clothed man in front of him doing? Furthermore, all of them were pointing their guns at him.


    Peng Yanfei shouted angrily: "Nie Yixi, come out for me, what else do you want?"


    Su Ming who was interrogating Shen Yi was shocked, falling onto the sofa. Nie Yixi also felt awkward and quickly ran out to take a look, only to see his own subordinates surrounding him with guns from all the way to his wife. This was truly suicidal.


    "All of you, stop. Get down." Seeing that everyone had left, Nie Yixi hurried over to coax them: "Why is it you? Weren''t you in Hua City? I was so scared that I stopped getting angry. "


    Peng Yanfei and Shen Yi never thought that Nie Yixi would be in such a sorry state as he entered. Su Ming hid and laughed secretly, so it turns out to be his sister-in-law, no wonder she could let out such a hoarse roar, but the boss''s look, a soft persimmon, was actually pretty good.


    Shen Yi was a little dumbfounded. Was this man whose ears were being pinched by a woman a Fourth Master that he recognized? This woman was really not afraid of death.


    Su Ming laughed and patted his shoulders: "This woman is the wife of our Fourth Master, we need to take good care of her when we meet in the future, if not she will pinch us not just because we are the big boss, don''t look down on her, the one who will kill you will not know, alright, stop looking, it will be our turn soon."


    After Su Ming finished speaking, he hurriedly lowered his head. Otherwise, if Nie Yixi''s eyes came down one at a time, he still didn''t know how he died.


    Seeing that Su Ming was doing the same, Shen Yi lowered his head, not daring to look into Nie Yixi''s eyes.


    Nie Yixi said in a low voice: "Wife, Wife, let go. There are still outsiders, it''s better not to do this now." When Peng Yanfei saw Su Ming and someone he did not know, he immediately let go. With an "oh", he walked over and teased Su Ming, "Su Ming, how have you been these past few days?


    Peng Yanfei pointed at Shen Yi, feeling that the feeling he gave others was not like that.


    "Oh, Sister-in-law is Shen Yi. Because of some reasons, he was forced to leave the organisation and was recently waiting at the entrance of the far win group. Didn''t boss bring him here to inquire about it today? "Could it be that we''ve already finished the things there?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head: "Yes, everything over there has been settled. Octopus and a good friend have all come over, and are probably at the entrance now. You should go take a look."


    Su Ming nodded and quickly stood up to take a look outside. At the entrance, he saw the octopus and a man wearing an eye patch, and in that moment, Su Ming was stunned. The man felt that they were extremely familiar, but he had forgotten who they were.


    Nie Yixi slowly walked over and pulled Shen Yi up from the ground and sat him on the sofa. He looked at Peng Yanfei, "Why did you come over at this time? Have you settled things with Shi Jingyan? "


    He let me stay by your side, but it seems like he wants to get some information about you from me, I think his underlings are useless, how do you plan to deal with this matter, but you should deal with the person in front of you first. Right, I''ll introduce someone to you later.


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile in his eyes, which made Nie Yixi curious, what kind of person was he.


    After Su Ming welcomed them in, he followed behind him. He grabbed the octopus and asked, "Who is that person?


    The octopus patted Su Ming''s hands and said: "That person seems to be Sister-in-law''s second brother. This time, I only found out that Zhang Yu was Sister-in-law''s third brother with the Five Viper Group, so this person should be the Zhang Family''s second son, Zhang Ran.


    octopus pulled Su Ming back to the villa and closed the door, it was originally very familiar with him, but this person had already disappeared from everyone''s sight, although everyone had heard that the Zhang Family''s Second Master had left the organization, and was enjoying his life, but now that he suddenly appeared in front of them, they did not know if the rumors were true or not.


    Nie Yixi raised his head and looked Zhang Ran in the eyes, the corners of his mouth raised, he did not expect that the Zhang Family''s Second Master would come out because of a little girl, but he did not know how many people were being toyed with by him, who knows if they were still the same as before.


    He stood up and walked in front of Zhang Ran, extending his hand: "Hello, Second Master Zhang, long time no see."


    Indeed, it has been a long time. When I first saw you, you were just a kid by Uncle Peng''s side, but now you have actually become the head of the organization. I believe that his choice was not wrong.


    "That''s only natural. I didn''t know that Second Master would be here today and didn''t have anything good to treat him with. Please don''t take offense."


    Peng Yanfei was embarrassed, didn''t they say that she had to be introduced? However, the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt that the two of them actually knew each other.


    Second brother, you should sit down for a while, you must have had a hard time during this entire journey, Su Ming poured water, Nie Yixi, you must have had a hard time too, handling matters for the past few days, and now that you are this tired in the middle of the night, you should all rest well. "" Alright!


    With Peng Yanfei saying this, the two of them sat in the opposite seat. Nie Yixi then pulled Peng Yanfei into his embrace and laughed: "Your husband isn''t tired, but madam is too tired. In the past few days, you have lost weight while taking care of things in the Viper Group, tomorrow, your husband will personally cook, and give you proper nourishment.


    Nie Yixi deliberately hugged Peng Yanfei in front of Zhang Ran. His feelings were not wrong, the man in front of him was interested in his wife, but he did not know if this meaning was good or bad.


    The corner of Zhang Ran''s mouth curved into a smile, at home, he was a child playing around, but he still knew his identity when he was outside.


    "Since Fourth Master is inviting us like this, then we might as well obey his orders. It''s a good opportunity to help our little sister inspect your cooking skills, don''t you think so, little sister?"


    Peng Yanfei awkwardly laughed, as he was unable to struggle free from Nie Yixi''s embrace no matter what. Hearing Zhang Ran''s words, he hurriedly nodded his head, "Yes, yes, second brother is right."


    "Second brother? "Why did Fei Fei call you second brother, Master Zhang did not add a little girl, could it be that Fei Fei is his long-lost daughter?"


    Smoke was already rising from all over the tea table, Octopus, Su Ming and Shen Yi were all watching the show with interest.


    "Hey, Su Ming, who do you think can win between Second Master Zhang and Boss?"


    Su Ming scratched his chin and thought: "I don''t know, the two of them have never really fought before, but based on their results, it seems like they don''t want to go up against kids."

 C195

    Shen Yi heard the two of them talking. When he first joined the organisation, although he had heard about the matters regarding Second Master Zhang, he had never seen anyone in person. Seeing him like this now, it was truly terrifying.


    He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He really didn''t expect the two of them to be so evenly matched.


    Peng Yanfei, who was stuck in the middle, was in an even worse mood. These two are about to fight, can you not bring me along?


    "Oi, I say, the two of you, can you get along well? I was very angry today, and finally, I wanted to give you a pleasant surprise, but I didn''t expect you to give me such a huge fright. Su Ming helped my second brother find a clean room to rest in, and I want to properly theorize with your master."


    Su Ming hurried forward: "Okay, Second Master Zhang, this way please."


    Zhang Ran smiled and caressed Peng Yanfei''s hair as he nodded, then followed her up to the second floor. Nie Yixi''s eyes were filled with anger, this man does not even put him in his eyes, if he dares to tease my wife, I will take care of him the next time we meet.


    After Peng Yanfei left, Peng Yanfei escaped from Nie Yixi''s embrace and pointed at Shen Yi: "First, settle your matters."


    Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei in front of Shen Yi: "Have you decided on the problem just now? "Now, I only want your answer. Tell me about it."


    Shen Yi nervously clenched his hands, "I''ve already told you about Uncle Xie framing me. At that time, I was too young and impulsive, so I directly left the group. But I also thought about the situation today, so I got my close friends to pay more attention to Xie Zhangke. After all these years, I finally managed to get my hands on his evidence, and Uncle Zhao did mess with me, they didn''t dare to offend me again."


    "So, all these years you''ve been searching for their evidence, waiting for the day they fell into your trap. Now that they''ve fallen into your trap, the chance you''ve been waiting for has come. I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    Shen Yi raised his head and looked at Nie Yixi with firm eyes: "I want to be the team leader. I hope Fourth Master will give me this opportunity."


    "Oh? "Why should I give you this chance? Although the team''s atmosphere isn''t good, there are still a lot of good people. They are all dedicated to the organization, and you haven''t done anything in the past few years, so tell me why I did that."


    Peng Yanfei also understood the gist of the situation. It seemed that the culprit who caught him had gotten such a good opportunity this time, even their team leader was going to change.


    Shen Yi clenched his fist: "Because no one is more suitable than me, no one wishes for the team to become stronger than I am, this is also to repay Boss Peng for saving me back then, I will use my own strength to tell Fourth Master about this."


    Nie Yixi did not actually make a decision, as if he was thinking about some interesting thing.


    In that case, I''ll give you a mission, but you can''t let others know that you have this mission, which means you can use any means to investigate it, but you can''t let others know that you have this mission. I need the result in two days, but I can tell you that four people have already started doing this.


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to head upstairs.


    Shen Yi excitedly smiled and nodded his head. Although he was one day later than them, it did not matter.


    After Octopus sent Shen Yi off down the mountain, it returned to the villa. There was already no one in the living room, and Su Ming did not know where he had run off to.


    Back in his room, Peng Yanfei decided to take a shower first before lying on the bed. Nie Yixi looked at the little person beside him and immediately pulled her into his embrace: "Why did you want to come over now, but have you explained your relationship with the Zhang Family clearly?"


    Peng Yanfei caressed his face: "It''s not that I''ve made my relationship with them clear, but it''s because I already knew it clearly. With so many more older brothers, you have to properly accept their tests, I hope you can perform well."


    "I''ve always been very powerful, so there''s no need to intentionally show off. However, although I''ve guessed your identity, I''m also very shocked. I want to ask, when you married me back then, did you really use me as a tool for investigation?"


    Peng Yanfei was struck a little dumb by Nie Yixi''s seriousness. After sighing, he said: "I''m speaking the truth, back then the two of us were indeed here on a mission, and you did it for you, and I did it for me as well. But at that time, I knew you were a member of the organization, but I didn''t know that you were actually the boss."


    Nie Yixi knew that this woman was really uninterested, she would definitely be punished in a while.


    "What about now? Will you still be using it as a tool? "


    No, you are only my husband now. This time, my uncle has told me all the news, and I know about my father''s death, as well as my enemies. But I''m still too weak, don''t worry, I won''t be stupid enough to take revenge.


    Nie Yixi hugged the person in front of him and nodded, "That''s right, when the time comes, I will be by your side, so you don''t need to feel lonely. When you go back this time, since you know the truth behind this matter, Shi Jingyan should also be done with it.


    The evidence on Shi Jingyan''s hands was complete, including fake accounts, the production of fake taxes, and there were even some funds whose origin was unknown. She had records on all the methods to deal with them, and now was just waiting for the right opportunity.


    But we still have to give Shi Jingyan a big surprise. If something like this happens at his wedding ceremony, do you think he will have a chance to make a comeback? "Ling Chen:" ¡­ ¡­


    Peng Yanfei laughed sinisterly, Nie Yixi looked at her in fascination and directly pulled her over to kiss her. Let''s end this matter here, a good rest is the most important thing.


    It was dark, the lights were off, and a hot air was coming up. The dry wood met a raging fire and could only light up a raging fire.


    Everything was in the hands of one person, and if someone could tear apart this gigantic spider web, then that person would definitely be Peng Yanfei.


    Black Wind knelt on one knee and reported, "Master, Nie Yixi and the others have already begun to collect the evidence, but he seems to have his doubts, but have not exposed it. This time, He Weixiong will most likely suffer a calamity."


    "Very well, let him do it. This can be considered his responsibility and obligation. After all ¡­"


    The middle-aged man stopped talking for a while and waved his hand, "Forget it, since that''s the case, go help him. Is there anything new with her recently?"

 C196

    Black Wind said: "She has already returned to Nie Yixi''s side, she arrived at around 10 o''clock tonight, accompanied by Nie Yixi''s octopus and the Zhang Family''s second young master, Zhang Ran, she is very important to Zhang Zhenhao."


    The middle-aged man sighed but did not say anything. Zhang Zhenhao''s opinion of her might be more important than his, but this was also good. With an expert like him by his side, it would be good if he lost a bit of worry.


    The best way to put pressure on He Weixiong is to let him and Shi Jingyan to do something big that can destroy them. You know what to do, and also to recall Black Snow. Tomorrow, I will see her and order Hei Min to do what he has in hand.


    He was the head of the four and had accompanied Master all the time, but he had never come back since when he had gone out on a mission. It had already been a year and a half, and no one knew where he was.


    "Mistress, I don''t know about this."


    The middle-aged man closed his eyes, "Go ahead, go ahead and check, but your return date is not too far away. Forget it, we''ll see what happens after that."


    After the black wind nodded, it blended into the darkness and disappeared in the wind.


    The middle-aged man looked at the bright moon in the sky. He was afraid that the sky would change in the near future. He didn''t know if it would turn into a thunderstorm or if it would turn into a clear sky. It really made him look forward to it.


    The butler came up to him and said, "Master, it''s time to rest. It''s getting late. If you continue like this, you will be in trouble again."


    "It''s alright. Old Lin, you have been by my side taking care of me all these years. You know my body''s condition the best. Do you think that I will be able to live to see the light of day again?"


    Old Lin looked at the lonely back of this old man, his heart feeling inexplicably painful.


    "It will, it will. Master, you should take good care of your body now so that you can see the Miss and her child, right?"


    The middle-aged man walked out of his study with a smile and a cane in hand.


    Nie Yixi woke up early, saw that the lazy girl beside him was still sleeping, and did not disturb her. He went downstairs to make breakfast, and Zhang Ran also ran off in the morning. During this period of time, not only did he have to protect his own little sister, he also had to see if his brother-in-law was qualified enough.


    After running back, he saw that had already prepared all kinds of breakfast on the table. He thought that Peng Yanfei had gotten up and specially made it for him, and suddenly felt depressed.


    "Yo, you''re up so early. You''re the one who did all this."


    Nie Yixi didn''t even look at Zhang Ran as he pointed at the breakfast in front of them: "That''s for you guys. If you don''t mind, just eat some.


    Zhang Ran coldly snorted, and followed him back to his own room to wash up.


    Peng Yanfei was still in his sleep, when he heard a gentle voice calling him to get up.


    "Aiya, I want to sleep a little longer."


    "I didn''t torture you too much last night, so don''t sleep. You can sleep after you''re done. I made breakfast for you. Have some."


    Peng Yanfei rubbed his eyes unwillingly and extended his hand to signal Nie Yixi to help her put on her clothes. After this woman went out of the door, she found her own family and thought that he did not dare bully her.


    Helplessly, Nie Yixi took off the clothes one by one to put on her clothes, and from time to time, he would even eat her tofu. Peng Yanfei only glared at him, and looked over. Really.


    After washing up, Nie Yixi led Peng Yanfei down the stairs as he started to eat. Seeing her own little sister being treated like a princess, she smiled inwardly.


    "Second brother, I didn''t expect you to be so diligent outside. Who was it that woke up at home later than a pig and was even more lively than a rabbit? Now you look like second brother."


    "Little sister, you can''t say it like that. If your second brother didn''t show a little more power outside, you would have been easily bullied. So, you still have to thank your second brother for looking so mighty."


    Peng Yanfei fed him an sausage to stop his mouth. and the octopus had long been in the party, and couldn''t win against him no matter what.


    She was curious as to why she needed to get up so early since nothing seemed to have happened today.


    "Hubby, there doesn''t seem to be anything for me to do today right? Why are you up so early?"


    Nie Yixi drank some milk and said, "No, today you are going to accompany me to attend a meeting and a party. Shi Jingyan''s people are worried, and probably want to cause trouble, so don''t show off when the time comes.


    Peng Yanfei replied as he looked out at the scenery with boredom. Wasn''t it good being at home? There were trees, mountains and scenery, and he could even play games while lying in bed.


    "Then Second Brother, do you want to come with us?"


    Zhang Ran facepalmed, "Since Nie Yixi is accompanying you the entire time, then I will not go, so as to not need to eat enough wolves, dinner parties are not suitable for me, so I will skip it. You guys play happily and I will stay home to play games, but if anything happens, remember to tell me right away, I will rush over."


    Peng Yanfei obediently smiled: "Alright, rest assured, nothing will happen. With this many people by my side, you can relax and boldly play games at home, and keep watch."


    Nie Yixi pursed his lips and laughed, wasn''t it a dog watching the house?


    Zhang Ran''s face darkened as well. He then started to send Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi off as soon as possible, treating this place as his own home.


    The two of them went to the party group once, but most of them stayed in Shi Jingyan''s company, and there seemed to be more people monitoring them.


    Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi got on the elevator and looked at the people below.


    "It seems like your charm is quite great. Even men are attracted to you. This time, there''s going to be quite a number of people. How are you going to deal with it?"


    "We still have to see how the Madam will act along with me in this show. The people below will naturally go and handle it, but Shi Jingyan has not given up hope even now, don''t you plan on bringing something back for him? After all, I trust you so much. "


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he took out a pin and stuck it in front of his chest, "This is evidence, you have to be careful when you speak. If you record news that you shouldn''t record, don''t blame me for not reminding you when Shi Jingyan got hold of your weakness."


    Nie Yixi looked at the small pin. This move was pretty good, there was no need to explain, just directly putting it in evidence would do. It seemed like he was going to put on a good show for Shi Jingyan to see.

 C197

    Nie Yixi personally placed the safety pin on Peng Yanfei''s body and hung her nose along the way.


    "I''ve seen too many of these tricks, so I naturally know. You can do whatever you want with it. Since Madam has already put in so much effort, it''s best to give him something good. Let''s go to work. Remember to open the office when we get there."


    Peng Yanfei grinned, then wanted to see how his good husband would do such a good director job.


    Although Peace City was not as developed as River City, there were a lot of mining areas here. Nie Yixi owned a lot of real estate here, so most of the companies here knew about Nie Yixi''s company, making them quite famous.


    "I never thought that you would actually do real estate business in Ning City. Then why don''t you do the same in Jiang City? You have to fight to the death with Shi Jingyan, don''t tell me you have a reason to win against him."


    Nie Yixi looked out of the window towards the city. The big building was located in the center of the city, which was a house that displayed his status.


    "No, it''s just that this industry doesn''t suit me. Rather than fighting with him to the death, it would be better to say that what I do is in the industry, including his, but because he is always competing with me. Of course, to a certain extent, I also have to compete with him, but he is an expert in cosmetics, so it''s a pity that I can''t win against him."


    While Nie Yixi said this, a trace of unwillingness emerged from the corner of his mouth. However, although Shi Jingyan was much better at this field than him, her strength was equal to Shi Jingyan''s.


    Peng Yanfei had already activated the recording device earlier on, and every word that he was about to say was recorded in it.


    One of them was working seriously while the other was reading the financial report.


    "Is there a problem with your account? Why is there a few tens of millions of dollars missing from this account, and why is there no record of it?" Peng Yanfei acted like a curious baby.


    Nie Yixi took it and looked at it carefully while shaking his head: "It''s not that. This is a gift to others, I remember that you told me about Shi Jingyan''s relationship with some people before, and then I went to find people to build up these relations. This money is what these are for, and now there are a lot of people who he''s working with who probably won''t be willing to do it after this."


    Peng Yanfei''s smile became wider and wider.


    Su Ming took the information and came over first, he knocked on the office door, and after three knocks, he immediately opened it and went in, and saw Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei smiling, he felt that something was amiss.


    "Eldest, Sister-in-law, both of you have come to the company. Oh yeah, Eldest Brother, Boss Jin wants to invite you to lunch today. He seems to have something to discuss with you. Do you want to come down?"


    Nie Yixi pondered. On the surface, this Boss Jin seemed like an honest miner, but behind his back, it was no ordinary fellow. He actually wanted to meet that fellow.


    "Alright, you can go and arrange it, but don''t forget that there will be a banquet tonight, you can decide for yourself when the time comes. Oh right, we''ll edit this account, Fei Fei said that there are some problems, you can look at them later."


    Su Ming nodded, took the documents from Peng Yanfei''s hands and left.


    "Aren''t you wary of me now? Weren''t they wary of me before? Did I do something to make you believe it from suspicion? "


    Nie Yixi put down the brush in his hand, and revealed an evil smile, as he directly moved towards Peng Yanfei, hugging her waist and touching her face.


    This doesn''t count, don''t forget what happened last night. Alright, if there''s nothing else, you can go down and have a look. You can take your time.


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, took off the safety pin and placed it in his hand. He paused for a while, then looked at Nie Yixi: "Your words made him misunderstand something, it''s true, but this is good as well, I can let him marry He Yaqing as soon as possible, only then will there be a good show, but you said earlier that you stole his business?"


    "That''s right, that''s true. If he didn''t know about this, why would he be tied to He Weixiong?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed and turned around. Just as he was about to leave, a female secretary brought a cup of coffee in and said in a sweet voice, "Chief Nie, this is the coffee you wanted. Please enjoy your coffee."


    Her clothes were intentionally worn very low, the two little white rabbits were about to come out, it was really unbearable. Could it be that this method of seducing people was not so obvious?


    The secretary looked at Peng Yanfei and scoffed at her as though showing off.


    Peng Yanfei was immediately angered by her gaze. A man who seduced him in front of her, this woman was truly shameless.


    "Aiya, husband, look at my sore spot. I don''t know how you did it, but quickly let me see it."


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei''s shoulder in confusion. He knew that this little girl was definitely doing this on purpose for the woman in front of her to see.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Are you going to watch my husband show his love to me? You haven''t eaten breakfast, do you want me to give you some dog food? "


    Peng Yanfei arrogantly looked at the girl.


    The secretary quickly lowered her head and apologized. Her clothes looked pitiful, and any man would feel that this girl was too pitiful. However, Nie Yixi had already been someone else''s husband for a long time, so he couldn''t be bothered to look at this kind of woman with disdain.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I will leave immediately. Madam will teach you a lesson."


    After watching the woman leave, Peng Yanfei was just about to come out from Nie Yixi''s embrace, but Nie Yixi''s embrace was getting tighter and tighter, and he was still unsettled as he searched for something on her back.


    "You''re planning on throwing away the rhythm after using it. How can that be okay? You seduced this group, so you need to destroy it yourself. You can decide for yourself."


    As Nie Yixi spoke, he even used his lower body to deliberately press himself against the lower half of Peng Yanfei''s body.


    This man was really a thinking animal. He was too shameless.


    Don''t tell me you''re the same as that woman just now, wanting to do something you shouldn''t, still being in the company, you''re really bold, let go of me, now I have no time to care about you, I''m going to see how many wily foxes you have in your company, just wait for me to take care of you.


    Peng Yanfei immediately jumped out of Nie Yixi''s embrace, and directly patted his hands. With a face full of disdain, she stuck out her tongue mischievously, turned around, and left.


    Nie Yixi picked up the phone. A HR manager called and ordered him to change the secretary.

 C198

    Peng Yanfei started to look directly from the Finance Department''s level. After all, she was also the manager of the finance department, and wanted to see what was different between Nie Yixi and his company.


    Once they reached the Finance Department, everyone began to work quietly. There were no gossips at all, and even when Peng Yanfei walked to the middle of the room to take a look, no one raised their heads to look at her. It was as if there wasn''t enough time.


    Peng Yanfei was a little curious, was that all they had?


    "Hello, are you guys from the Finance Department? Are you busy at the moment? At this time, no one actually did anything unnecessary. "


    The girl stood up very politely, because she didn''t know Peng Yanfei''s identity. But the only thing she was sure of was that this person wasn''t from the Finance Department, and for a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Hello, but this is the Finance Department. We are just finishing the work that we were assigned. It''s business time now, and it''s not time for lunch break yet. Everyone is very serious about completing the work."


    When the girl was speaking, she kept looking down at the documents on her computer, afraid that she would drop the subject. Just as Peng Yanfei was about to ask the next question, a stern voice came from behind.


    "Lin Shiyi, what are you doing? Don''t tell me you don''t want to work anymore? Since you didn''t finish yesterday''s work, do you still want to stay and work overtime today?"


    "Director, no, no, this, that."


    This girl called Lin Shiyi had a red face, but was too embarrassed to blame it on Peng Yanfei. She looked at the director, then looked at Peng Yanfei, and really didn''t know what to say.


    Peng Yanfei protected the girl behind him, looked towards the Director, and said: "It''s me who is asking her a question. It''s not her problem, if there''s anything you need, just come find me."


    "You? Who are you? "Which department are you from? Since you''re not from our Finance Department, then please leave. This is not a place for a casual person like you to stay. Hurry up and leave, Lin Shiyi quickly got to work."


    Peng Yanfei was a little angry in her heart. Only now did she realize that she was too worried about her position as the financial manager, the people under her were too lax, giving them time to gossip about her private matters.


    Peng Yanfei stood by Lin Shiyi''s side and did not leave. He did not even bother with the man and just looked at her question with a smile: "This is actually very simple, you only need to take these three steps, you just need to try it yourself and see the effects. Also, with this calculation, you''ll be a bit more complicated, if you do this you''ll save yourself a lot of effort, and the results will be the same."


    The timid Lin Shiyi quickly adjusted her glasses. "But our director wouldn''t let us do that, and sometimes we have to do it in the stupidest way possible. That''s why we don''t have enough time."


    Peng Yanfei was suspicious, was this man looking for a problem? It would be ironic for them to use such a method. They were afraid that this person was not an idiot.


    The Director walked over and pulled Peng Yanfei, then pulled her over and threw her onto a pillar. There was a loud bang, this person could be considered a fatty, but he never expected him to be so strong.


    Peng Yanfei was immediately furious.


    "What the f * ck are you trying to do, I think you''re a freak. You only need two hours to complete a mission, yet you''re letting them use the entire morning. You said that you''re not a pervert, but what is it? What, speaking of your pain, you still want to hit someone?"


    Peng Yanfei lightly dodged it, and just as he was about to counterattack, Su Ming ran over and shouted: "Jaguar, stop f * cking, what''s wrong? Are you going to solve the problem by force at the company? Walk to my boss''s office. "


    Su Ming said as he quickly walked in front of Peng Yanfei and examined him.


    "Sister-in-law, are you okay? He didn''t hurt you, right? This Jaguar is using some of his power to do evil, that''s really infuriating. Boss being here is fine, but if he''s not, then it''s even more serious, so everyone is very depressed in the Finance Department."


    "Then why don''t you just change him? Could it be that there''s some sort of secret?" How big is the power behind them? Would Nie Yixi be afraid? "


    Su Ming shook her head. She didn''t know if she should say it or if it was for some other reason, but Lin Shiyi hurriedly stepped forward to check on Peng Yanfei''s injuries. "Are you alright?


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded: "It''s alright, I''m fine. Wait for me for a while, I''ll go check up first to see what''s going on. You go back to work first, let''s go, Su Ming."


    Everyone looked at the girl in front of them as she walked away, but they all noticed that Su Ming, Vice President Su, was following behind that woman. They had all heard the words "sister-in-law" just now and wondered if she was actually Director Nie''s legendary wife.


    When Jaguar was brought to Nie Yixi''s office, he did not hold back and directly sat on the sofa, laughing foolishly: "Ah, boss, you''re back. You''ve been staying here for the past few days, aren''t you?"


    Nie Yixi stared at him in extreme displeasure: "Speak, what did you do this time, you''ve been brought here."


    "Hai, it''s nothing. It''s just that a woman doesn''t know what''s good for her. I was helping you teach her a lesson just now, so now she should be working obediently. But that woman still has some skills, she really didn''t even hit her vital points."


    He felt that it was quite a pity, but he didn''t know who that woman was. If he continued to speak like this, Nie Yixi''s eyes were a little suspicious, but he had a guess in his heart, besides his wife, who else could be a martial arts expert?


    Peng Yanfei pushed open the door and shouted: "You truly have some skills, and have not been used on your head. Do you want to try, for Nie Yixi is afraid of the power behind you, this old lady is not afraid of you."


    Jaguar laughed out loud, "Who do you think you are? Is boss something you can say? "Don''t think that I''m a woman ¡­ I don''t dare to touch you. I advise you not to make me angry. When the time comes, we won''t know how to end things if everyone becomes unhappy."


    "Oh? Is that so? Then why don''t you ask your boss who I am, and how come I didn''t even say a word when I shouted at him like that? Who do you think I am, or do you think you are?


    Peng Yanfei was also furious. What kind of person was this, to actually be so impudent, fighting the moment he appeared, but he seemed like a hoodlum, not someone who only sat in the office.


    Kuang Bao looked at Nie Yixi, and only then did he speak slowly: "I forgot to tell you, you hit my wife, Peng Yanfei, for what reason do you hit her? She probably doesn''t need to explain, Su Ming took away, that hand of yours that was hit was crippled, throw it back and tell his brother, if this daddy is so arrogant again, I will directly annihilate all of them."

 C199

    "Boss, I really didn''t know it was your wife and I don''t know it was sister-in-law. Please spare me this time, I''ll definitely change my mind."


    Su Ming laughed coldly: "You changed? You''ve said this seven times already, but you changed it this time. If I don''t teach you a lesson this time, you really won''t know how strong you are, and your brother sent you here so that you can study properly, but you''ve finally gotten such a good position, and you''ve always disgraced your boss, and now you''re bullying my sister-in-law. If my sister-in-law didn''t know some kung fu, then tell me about those punches just now, did she die a long time ago? "


    Su Ming was also very angry at this matter, he had already had an opinion of this person, if not for his brother standing guard here, he would really think of himself as a good guy.


    Nie Yixi carefully checked Peng Yanfei''s body. Just as he was pinching her shoulder, Peng Yanfei was in extreme pain, he took off her jacket, causing her arm to be covered in bruises. Some of them were even broken off, and were bleeding.


    Su Ming, bring her down, you know what to do, don''t give me any reason, if I don''t want to listen, you actually dared to attack a woman that I, your father can''t even bear to move, if I don''t kill you, I''ll be sorry for your brother.


    Su Ming dragged Jaguar out of the company from the back door and directly went back to the organization to tell the octopus about it. That brat directly caught and beat him up without saying anything, he really doted on his sister-in-law even more than his boss did.


    Nie Yixi immediately brought Peng Yanfei into his embrace and took the medicine case to lightly treat his wounds.


    "You, it''s like this, you don''t care about your body at all. If Su Ming didn''t arrive on time, would you still have to compete against him who''s fist is more painful?"


    "How do you know? I had this idea, this kind of person doesn''t exist every day, but if I were to beat one whenever I saw one, I wouldn''t have noticed and would have directly fell on the pillar and hurt him. It''s not a big deal, but you, you know clearly that kind of person, why do you still put him in the company?"


    Nie Yixi lowered his head and seriously treated his wound. He did not reply, and only spoke after pondering for a while.


    "There really is a reason for this. His brother had helped me before, so in order to repay his favor, I helped him take care of this brother of his who has nothing to do and give him a job. This is already the eighth time, he has started a conflict with someone else and now it''s time for you to teach him a lesson."


    Peng Yanfei finally understood and did not say a word. He looked down at his arm, it looked like he would not be able to wear a pretty evening gown tonight. He had originally planned to dress properly for a while, but now, it seemed like there was no hope.


    "Do I have to go to dinner with you tonight? Can you still wear a dress like this? I won''t lose any face for you then. "


    "You only realized now that your husband still wants face, then what the heck did you do? You still have to go today. Anyway, it''s not like I''m losing face when the time comes, this is your punishment."


    Peng Yanfei pouted, and continued to blow at her wound with her head down, sadness filling her heart.


    Nie Yixi felt his heart ache when he saw her expression. "What''s wrong, is it still painful? "Let me blow on it for you. The bandage still needs to be tied up. It must be done quickly."


    On the other hand, the two of them were bored to death, so they came here very quickly. Peng Yanfei''s stomach started to growl, as he looked at Nie Yixi who was working on the side with a blushing face.


    "Hubby, when are we going to eat? I''m hungry."


    Nie Yixi laughed: "Let''s go now, it''s just nice to meet that Boss Jin, remember to bring your things properly, if not Shi Jingyan will not be able to watch a good show, let''s go."


    Nie Yixi picked up his suit and supported Peng Yanfei as he left the company. There were a lot of people from the Finance Department in the hall, and at that time, they knew about Peng Yanfei, but now that they saw him walking together with their own boss, they confirmed their guesses. This person was indeed the owner''s wife, and was really pretty.


    Lin Shiyi watched this scene from afar, her heart filled with mixed emotions. So this was his wife? No wonder he loved her so much. She was nice, beautiful, had a nice figure, but more importantly, she was gentle.


    Lin Shi Yi sighed and went upstairs to continue working. The story of the clown turning into a swan would only happen in novels. How could it land on her head? No one knew what she was thinking.


    Peng Yanfei was brought to the first class building by Nie Yixi. Within the private rooms, Peng Yanfei had already started to eat delicious dishes, she was really hungry, Nie Yixi had always been giving her food, and from her appearance, she seemed to be getting cuter and cuter.


    Not long after, Boss Jin also arrived. When he opened the door, he saw a girl who was eating non-stop. Fourth Master directly gave her some food and asked if she had enough.


    "Hello, Fourth Master, I have heard of your name for a long time. We have finally met today, and I am really thankful for the face you have given me."


    Peng Yanfei raised her head and looked at the man before her. He was a thin, bald man, not too thin, with golden eyes and dressed very well, not like a boss but like a street eunuch.


    "Boss Jin, come and have a seat, please. I''m sorry, my wife is a bit hungry, so I didn''t wait for you. The color is pretty good here, if you don''t mind, then Boss Jin should eat more as well."


    He accompanied Nie Yixi and drank a few cups of wine, but was blocked by Peng Yanfei. She could still remember the last time they drank, this man definitely could not drink alcohol.


    "I really can''t tell. Your wife really can drink. I''m impressed."


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "Boss Jin, you are flattering me." After the two exchanged some polite words, it was about time for them to get down to proper business.


    With a smile on his face, Boss Jin took the documents and said: "This document requires Fourth Master to take a look and see if the things recorded are worth trying."


    "Oh? Since Boss Jin has said so, I''ll take a look. "


    Nie Yixi took a look at the documents, and sure enough, he knew that he was someone in this business, but the profits were quite a bit, but whether or not this man was sincere, they needed to investigate it thoroughly.


    "Does Boss Jin intend to sell them all to me?" Don''t you know that although I''m involved in this, I''m extremely secretive and you''ve heard it from someone? "


    Boss Jin shook his head: "I can''t answer Fourth Master''s question, but since the fame of Fourth Master is so far established, it probably isn''t just because of a few companies, I''m just trying my luck, but Fourth Master, what do you think of him, why not accept it, we are all business people."


    Nie Yixi hesitated. Right now, he had to place this huge group of powder on the market. If something were to happen, it would definitely cause something to happen.

 C200

    Peng Yanfei curiously raised his head and turned to look at the document. On the document, it was written in black and white, and Boss Jin looked at Nie Yixi in surprise.


    "This, this, Fourth Master, are you going to casually let others see this contract? This is a confidential operation. "


    Nie Yixi casually nodded his head: "That''s right, it''s alright, this is my woman, so what if I see her? It''s just that I want to ask Boss Jin, where did you get all this stuff from, you know that Young Master Shi and I have always been exciting when it comes to competition in this area, but it''s never like that."


    While saying that, she stared at Boss Jin, causing him to feel a bit awkward.


    "This, I really cannot tell you, Fourth Master. The other party said that they want to keep this a secret, I am just a middleman, so you should give me a straightforward answer, do or not."


    "I still need to consider this matter, it''s not only related to my own profits, but also to all my employees. You don''t know the origin of this item, so if you give it to me like this right now, I won''t dare to accept it. Boss Jin, how about this, wait two or three days for me and I will go back to discuss it."


    Boss Jin quickly withdrew his smile and said with a dark face: "Since that''s the case, Fourth Master, here''s my name card. If you decide to call me at any time, I''ll leave first. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Nie Yixi did not say much and only indicated for him to leave. When Su Ming saw that Boss Jin had left, he pushed the door open and went in.


    "Boss, is he here to work with you? Do you agree? "


    "It''s not like your boss is stupid enough to agree. Furthermore, this Boss Jin has had problems since he started talking. However, he can now push this opportunity away. I believe that your boss is thinking the same thing. "


    Peng Yanfei and Su Ming both looked towards Nie Yixi. He was rather calm as he pointed at Peng Yanfei''s safety pin: "How was it?


    "No problem, don''t worry. If Boss Jin didn''t find Shi Jingyan, then it would be Shi Jingyan who did it. He definitely needs a backer, but who exactly is this Boss Jin''s background to?"


    "I don''t know about that yet, but Su Ming, you go down and check. We have to find out about it.


    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently, she picked up her clothes and stood up. It seemed that she did not care about her matters now, she was going back tomorrow.


    The three of them did not return to the company, but went directly to the organization. Currently, they had not fully understood the situation in the organization, and as long as it was related to the organization, they would be careful to deal with it. After all, this incident was not only related to the group, it could also lead to other cases.


    He looked at Nie Yixi and said anxiously: "Boss, all the evidence have been extracted, and the people who died in the long term competition group were all killed by He Weixiong''s men. Today, I saw a few strange people outside the organization and led a few people to arrest them, tell them they are He Weixiong''s people, and look how we should handle this matter."


    Nie Yixi looked at the octopus with unfriendly eyes.


    "Take me to see them."


    The octopus brought Nie Yixi to the interrogation room, with Peng Yanfei obediently following behind. It was actually He Weixiong''s men, and it was going to be fun this time, but what should Nie Yixi do, it was better to directly capture the emperor, or to not move the weapon.


    There were three men tied up opposite him, and on their bodies were the special insignia of the Azure Dragon Group. They were indeed He Weixiong''s people, and these insignia was only known to the people in the organizations, and only those with authority and influence would know the insignia in the organizations.


    "Speak, why did He Weixiong send you here, is it to silence us or to do some other shameful business?"


    The black clothed man in the middle looked nervous: "No no no, Fourth Master, Master He only sent us here to take a look at this matter, he did not have any other intentions, it''s just that our method might be wrong."


    "Oh? Is that so? Do you take me for a fool? Or are you going to keep killing people and kill Xie Zhangke as well? That way, no one will know the deal behind your back anymore? "Say something."


    Nie Yixi was truly angry this time, and immediately became angry. The octopus and Su Ming who were behind the glass window were both shocked, but it was Peng Yanfei who calmed down a lot, just that the two of them did not see Peng Yanfei''s hands tightly clenched, she was truly frightened.


    When he was working, Nie Yixi was cold and heartless, his serious attitude was similar to that of a leader, but in an organization, he was the Fourth Master, the fearsome and terrifying Fourth Master, being cold was already a common occurrence, fury was the most terrifying thing.


    The person on the right spoke out: "Four Fourth Master s, this is all real. If you don''t believe me, you can ask our Master He for confirmation."


    Nie Yixi''s eyes narrowed, the three of them were already on the brink of death, wouldn''t it be the best to just die and have no proof? It would be best if he could get something out of her.


    "Shut up, one last question. If you answer honestly, I''ll let you go for now. If you can''t, you know the consequences."


    The three men''s teeth were chattering. This man was simply a devil.


    "Four Fourth Master s, this time we only sent ten of them. Now that the three of us have been captured, there are still seven left."


    Nie Yixi snorted, then directly opened the door and walked into the room, then looked at the octopus: "You should know what to do, since the evidence points to He Weixiong, then this matter was done by him, understand?"


    "Understood, boss. I''ll bring people to arrest them now."


    Su Ming stepped forward. "Boss, if it isn''t He Weixiong, then who is it? There aren''t many who know about the organization, let alone other people."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the three of them, and pointed curiously: "Hey, hey, look, what are they doing?"


    Su Ming and Nie Yixi hurriedly looked towards the direction Peng Yanfei was pointing at. The three people were planning to break free from the ropes and take out something that looked like ZD from their clothes. They threw them on the ground.


    "Su Ming, hurry up and stop them."


    Su Ming nodded and pressed the red button on the side, then rushed to the interrogation room. Before they untied the rope, the person closest to him placed it down, and seeing ZD lying in his embrace, he felt relieved. When he reached the second button, ZD was already on the ground, while the third one did not even move, as if they were watching a good show.

 C201

    Su Ming anxiously carried the ZD and ran in the opposite direction. I covered my mouth in shock.


    "No, no, Su Ming, throw it away, throw it away! Nie Yixi, what do we do?


    Nie Yixi also anxiously protected Peng Yanfei, and his heart was filled with grief as he looked at Su Ming''s back.


    "Bang ¡­"


    After that, it was completely filled with smoke, the rest of the people rushing over, the scene was extremely chaotic, Peng Yanfei immediately broke free from Nie Yixi''s embrace and ran straight to the room, grabbing onto the third person who was about to escape, the furious Peng Yanfei had directly severely injured him.


    "Ah, He Weixiong, I won''t forgive you."


    Nie Yixi commanded the people at the scene to quickly treat Su Ming. In the middle of the long corridor, a person fell against the wall, as if he had suffered a heavy injury.


    Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi hurried over. Su Ming was covered in blood, and there were even some serious wounds on his head.


    Someone, bring Su Ming to the hospital, someone! Peng Yanfei anxiously grabbed Su Ming''s head and shouted: "Su Ming, Su Ming, can you hear me? Su Ming, don''t faint. "


    Nie Yixi took the fruit from Peng Yanfei''s body. She lightly patted his face and said, "Su Ming, hang on for a while, I''ll bring you to see a doctor right away. You must not fall asleep, you must not sleep at all."


    "Boss, I ¡­" "I''m fine, hey ¡­"


    Nie Yixi carried Su Ming, causing the people around him to quickly send Su Ming to the hospital. Peng Yanfei followed along as well, but Nie Yixi did not go to the hospital, so he had to stay and take care of the problems.


    "Is everyone here?"


    One of the strong man beside him replied, "We''re here, Fourth Master, I wonder what orders you have."


    "Deng Xiao, send someone to lock everything up. Clean up the place and see if there are any casualties. As for those three people, immediately drag them into the ward. Stay there and do what you need to do."


    Deng Xiao was the person in charge of the military. He was not loyal to Xie Zhangke, but he was loyal to Uncle Xie. To be more precise, he was his man.


    "Deng Xiao, you better not let me know about your other petty tricks, or else will you end up like them, I don''t know anymore. Right now, I, Nie Yixi, am in the far away group, so you have to listen to everything I say, do you understand?"


    This extremely threatening sentence was directly directed towards Deng Xiao. Nie Yixi was warning him to not say a single thing, otherwise, how did he die or how did he die?


    Deng Xiao quickly lowered his head, "Yes, Fourth Master, I will do as you command. Someone come, seal this place up, take it away, and inspect the casualties and the damage to the public facilities."


    When Nie Yixi returned to the office, he immediately called Li Xiao. Although he was currently staying at home to accompany Zhang Yao Yue, it was not the time for him to be concerned about this.


    "Li Xiao, are you in the organization or?"


    "Boss, I''m at home with Yao Yue. Did something happen?"


    Yes, so the number you are on now is best to stay away from her. Su Ming has met with misfortune, and is currently in the hospital to rescue her, this time it''s He Weixiong who is in charge of the rescue, I order you to monitor all the people at He Weixiong''s place, especially the Blue Dragon Group.


    Li Xiao anxiously stood up and looked at Zhang Yao Yue. He hurriedly moved the phone to the side and listened carefully to Nie Yixi''s instructions.


    "Boss, it''s Wang Ping. He''s always been the boss of the Beijing base, I think we can send Wang Ping out for this. He''s been too relaxed lately, to the point that his Moments exploded."


    "Now is not the time to joke, you should discuss it with him, and I will give you an order. If, during the time I''m here, He Weixiong has anything that you have yet to report to me about, you guys should prepare to accept your punishment. Don''t forget that Yaoyue is about to give birth, and at that time, don''t blame me for not being ruthless enough to prevent you from accompanying her."


    Li Xiao immediately stood at attention, not daring to move. If he missed this chance, he would really cry for life.


    After Nie Yixi finished instructing, the octopus received the news. After hearing that Su Ming was injured, it became even more furious and killed the remaining seven people, brought their corpses back to the organization, and threw these people to their comrades.


    Peng Yanfei followed her all the way to the hospital, and watched as Su Ming was pushed into the emergency room. She was about to cry because, after all, it was only because of her and Nie Yixi that he did such a thing.


    With his fastest speed, Nie Yixi rushed into the hospital. Seeing Peng Yanfei sitting alone on the chair, constantly looking at the situation inside, the red light at the door kept on turning on.


    Nie Yixi walked over and comforted her: "Alright, everything will be fine, you don''t have to worry, okay? Be strong, don''t cry, Su Ming is a lucky person, he will be fine. "


    Peng Yanfei was buried under Nie Yixi''s clothes. How important was Su Ming to him, it was just like a fish and water, Su Ming was just standing there helping the fish swim in the ocean the whole time. Now that the waves had stopped due to injuries, the little fish relied on its own ability to survive with great difficulty.


    Nie Yixi''s eyes were also filled with tears, but he could not cry, now was not the time to be sad.


    At this time, Ouyang Yan''s image flashed past his mind, he should be sad at this time.


    Ouyang Yan, who was far away in a foreign country, had an indescribable feeling in his chest that something bad had happened. He picked up his phone and saw a message.


    There was always a person by Su Ming''s side, protecting his safety and passing the message to Ouyang Yan. After his accident, that person also saw Su Ming covered in blood, pretending to be one of them. After sending Su Ming to the hospital, he directly sent a text message to his master.


    Ouyang Yan rushed back in a hurry, and was anxiously treating this patient in the operation room. Two hours passed, but there were still no movements, and after three hours, Peng Yanfei''s clothes were becoming tighter and tighter around him. She kept staring at the door, and prayed for Su Ming to be alright.


    Four hours had passed and Nie Yixi was starting to get anxious. Could it be that something really happened this time?


    After the fifth hour, Ouyang Yan rushed back and ran all the way to the entrance of the operation room. As he panted and looked at the red light that was still burning in the operation room, a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei looked at Ouyang Yan in shock.


    "How did you come here? How did you know that something happened to him?"


    Ouyang Yan didn''t even pay attention to Nie Yixi''s words, and directly punched him to the ground.

 C202

    Ouyang Yan immediately stepped forward to pull Nie Yixi back and loudly roared: "Why didn''t you tell me that something had happened to him? Why didn''t you tell me?


    Nie Yixi wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, "If I don''t say it, wouldn''t Ni know about it as well? Do you really think that I do not know about the people that are always by Su Ming''s side? I just didn''t say it, don''t mean that I don''t know. Su Ming has already been inside for five hours, and I hope that you can get off me.


    Nie Yixi stared at the Ouyang Yan on his body with killing intent. This was the first time Nie Yixi was like this to his fourth brother, it seemed that he was truly angry.


    Peng Yanfei hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Ouyang Yan up, "Don''t be so worried, Su Ming will be fine, he will be fine."


    Ouyang Yan broke free from Peng Yanfei''s grasp.


    "Speak, who would dare."


    "What? Who dares? Are you going to kill him?" If I were to tell you that it was your father, would you really lift your blade and cut him down? "


    Ouyang Yan lowered his head, his eyes filled with killing intent, hearing Nie Yixi''s words he instantly raised his head: "I will kill anyone, including him."


    Peng Yanfei quickly fished out the murderous Ouyang Yan.


    Ouyang Yan, you started hitting people the moment you arrived, and now you even want to kill them? Are you crazy, do you really think you can stop this? Just sit on the chair for me and wait for Su Ming to come out. No matter what happens, you have to give it to me. "


    Ouyang Yan raised his head and saw that Peng Yanfei''s eyes were filled with worry, he himself slowly calmed down and waited for the person inside the operation room to come out.


    The nurse from before was just about to go up and persuade them, but when she heard their conversation, she quickly backed off. Who are these people?


    Five hours had passed, and it was almost the end of the fifth hour when the lights went out and all three of them rushed to the door and waited for the doctor to come out.


    "Doctor, how is the patient?"


    Ouyang Yan said anxiously.


    Don''t get so excited for now, he''s already past the dangerous period, but his head injury is more serious, and there''s a high chance that a clot will form inside, during this period of time, when he wakes up he might temporarily lose his sight. You must guide the patient well, just push him into the ward first.


    Nie Yixi nodded and helped push Su Ming to the VIP ward, allowing him to feel at ease.


    Peng Yanfei followed the doctor and remembered every word he said.


    Oh, right, the entire body of the patient is mostly wounds, but there isn''t any major problem on the face, other than the head injury. For the next few days, don''t touch water, and don''t eat spicy food.


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded: "Thank you, doctor. We will take good care of the patient."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, most of the wounds on her head were burns and some were even head wounds. She decided to call Zong Ming and have him come over to take a look.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    "Zong Ming, it''s me, Peng Yanfei. I want to ask you to come to Peace City to see a patient. Do you have time today?"


    Zong Ming was a little suspicious, but hearing that he had to save the person, he immediately agreed, and booked the closest plane to come over.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to the ward, he saw that Su Ming had not woken up yet. Ouyang Yan had been holding his hand and looking at him sorrowfully.


    Nie Yixi sat on the sofa and stared at Su Ming, as though he was thinking about something. What happened just now was too sudden, and he did not even have time to react, Su Ming carried the ZD and turned around to leave, but by the time he reacted, it was already too late.


    Ouyang Yan asked in a low voice: "Speak, second brother, I can accept that. In the end, who harmed Su Ming to such a state."


    At that time, we didn''t react at all. Su Ming was preparing to deal with the three people that He Weixiong sent, but they threw out the ZD, and Su Ming hugged the ZD far away from Fei Fei and me, that''s why he is now like this. So, most of the responsibility lies with me.


    Ouyang Yan did not even raise his head to look at Nie Yixi. He knew that with Su Ming''s personality, no matter if it was in a mysterious situation or not, he would never let Nie Yixi be injured. Sometimes, he would also call him stupid, but he had said his responsibilities and responsibilities regarding this matter.


    "No, second brother, I will not settle this matter with you. It is all because of He Weixiong''s men, I will definitely not let them off easy."


    For a moment, no one spoke, as they all hoped that Su Ming would wake up soon and open his eyes.


    Peng Yanfei continuously looked at the time. Sensing it, Ouyang Yan coldly smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, if you''re in a rush to go back, then go back. There''s no need to stand guard here, it''s quite tiring."


    Hearing that the words in Ouyang Yan''s mouth were not right and that they were all slowly mocking him, Peng Yanfei knew that he had thought wrongly, and calmly said: "Don''t misunderstand, I am only waiting for someone, in about an hour or so I will arrive. If he comes, maybe Su Ming will be able to recover soon."


    Ouyang Yan puzzledly looked at Peng Yanfei, but who did he think of?


    "You said that the exam should be for the Zong Clan, right? Right now it should be for that brat called Zong Ming who is waiting inside the Viper Group. If he can come over, Su Ming might be able to recover quickly."


    The three of them sat on chairs as they waited for Zong Ming''s arrival. In the middle, Octopus ran into the sickroom hurriedly, and when it saw the three of them with their heads down and their clothes dead, it suddenly started bawling.


    "Aiya, my good brother! I''ve come to see you. Open your eyes and see if I''m alright. You''re making me worry a lot."


    Nie Yixi was very agitated when he heard his cries. It was already late, so the people outside kept on looking in, looking at them like they were idiots.


    "Enough, he''s not dead yet. Who are you crying for? Shut your mouth. If you continue to cry, then scram."


    Octopus immediately shut its mouth and looked as if it felt wronged, it stared at Nie Yixi: "Boss, what''s wrong with you? I was just worried about my good brother, who is grieving for him?


    Ouyang Yan immediately kicked him and shouted, "Do you fucking know how to speak? Be careful that I don''t kick you back to your homeland."


    The octopus really didn''t like people anywhere, it just hid behind Peng Yanfei and couldn''t bully it.


    Peng Yanfei was also helpless. He patted the octopus''s shoulder and said, "Say, are you a fool or not? "And now you''re acting like a clown, you better keep it in check and sit obediently on the sofa. Don''t anger your boss anymore."


    Octopus nodded obediently and sat right beside Peng Yanfei, guarding against the two of them.

 C203

    Peng Yanfei looked at the octopus behind him speechlessly.


    "Okay, octopus, it''s about time for you to calm down. But have you taken care of the remaining seven people?"


    Octopus stood up straight with pride. "Of course, why don''t you see who is standing out there? Sister-in-law, there are only seven people, isn''t that a matter that can be solved in minutes? On the other hand, you three who took care of them did not manage to take care of them, but instead injured Su Ming first. "


    Peng Yanfei immediately put his foot on his leg. This guy was really stupid, he really was stupid.


    Ouyang Yan stared at him without saying a word, and looked at Nie Yixi: "Have you taken care of the things over there? Since Su Ming was injured like this, you must be worried too, since you can''t help but go and teach them a lesson. "


    Tomorrow, Jiang City will be prepared, and at that time, we naturally have to properly teach him a lesson. If not, I would think that He Weixiong is the boss of the organization, but it''s you, because he abandoned all his work and ran back here. Your father would be relieved.


    Ouyang Yan lowered his head and looked at the unconscious Su Ming with a gentle gaze. The matters at home were nothing more than what they forced him to do.


    Peng Yanfei stepped forward and pulled Nie Yixi''s sleeves, pulling him out.


    "You too, don''t talk about these things in front of him. Let''s leave this place for now and give them two spaces. It''s also good that they can wait for Zong Ming to come over so they can wake up earlier."


    Nie Yixi nodded in understanding as he pulled Peng Yanfei and sat on the chair by the door of the sickroom. The octopus, on the other hand, followed suit slowly, but it was not like it was willing to sit beside the two of them.


    As a result, Octopus chose a more peaceful place. It was not bad to tease the young nurses at the reception desk. He had secretly learned quite a few flirting techniques from his boss, so it was a good opportunity to test them out.


    The two men in the chairs talked about business.


    "Shi Jingyan''s people should be able to report this to him as well. He shouldn''t be able to guess that it''s an organizational matter."


    Nie Yixi took Peng Yanfei''s hand and comforted him: "Don''t worry, he won''t know. He doesn''t even dare to think about the organization and who doesn''t know the terror of XC.


    Shi Jingyan was originally a very conceited person, how could his opponent be so strong? If it was really someone from the organization, then wouldn''t he be able to easily get rid of him? This was something in his heart, but it was also a fact.


    But He Weixiong was different. What he wanted was always that high and mighty position, so when Wang Ping''s men started to move, he already had news of it.


    When He Yong returned home, he hastily went to the study room to find his foster father. He looked at him anxiously: "This is bad, there''s been an accident at Peace City, none of the people that were sent out have returned. Not only that, all of Wang Ping''s people have rushed here, and the company is already surrounded by people from the Fourth Master.


    He Weixiong stopped writing and gently placed it on the ground.


    "What are you panicking for? Isn''t he still alive? But what does Nie Yixi mean by that? All of the people that were sent out have all died, could it be that they are really going to make a move on us this time? Go out and scout, and find out the reason why Wang Ping is here this time.


    "Yes, foster father, but I''m afraid that Yating might not be safe with Shi Jingyan."


    "There''s nothing unsafe about it. He''s safer over there than at home. At least for now, it''s not the time to worry about this. Hurry up and go deal with this matter."


    Hearing that He Weixiong''s tone was a little angry, He Yong immediately left the study room to do some work.


    Wang Ping brought his people directly to the vicinity of He Weixiong''s residence. This was a villa complex, there were not many things here, just that there were a lot of trees, which gave them a place to hide, so as to not scare the others.


    "Each team, listen up. All of you stay put and wait for the order."


    Wang Ping looked at the two people in the house sharply. It seemed that it was time to have a chat.


    He was dressed in casual clothes. He was tall, with a shirt, short white sleeves, and a pair of sandals. He looked like a middle-aged man.


    Wang Ping pressed the doorbell from the door, and a woman opened the door to look at him vigilantly. She asked weakly: "Who are you? Who are you looking for? "


    I have something to discuss with him today, and I don''t know if it''s convenient for him. This aunt here, why don''t you invite me in first?


    "There''s no rush. I''ll go ask Mister first. You can stay here for a while. Please forgive me."


    As the door closed, Wang Ping waited patiently. He took out the cigarette in his pocket and was about to take a sip, but seeing that there were still some chewing gum, he suddenly thought of something and obediently put the cigarette back to its original position. He then took out the chewing gum and began to chew.


    When she opened the door and came down again, the woman smiled as she opened the door and welcomed Wang Ping in enthusiastically. She sat on the sofa, poured tea and served some fruits when there was something important to do.


    As expected of someone that He Weixiong invited, just like how people usually only had this kind of servant.


    He Weixiong slowly came down from the top of the building, while walking, he did not forget to say, "Aiyaya, this is an esteemed guest, Wang Ping, you haven''t come to my place for a stroll for a long time, right? If you don''t want to join in on the game, I remember that you liked to play chess with me the most."


    "Director He, how have you been? I''m afraid you don''t have such a good time today. If you can still play chess after I''m done listening to you, I''m naturally happy to accompany you. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance."


    "Oh? Is that so? I don''t know what made you gather so many people, and you''re being so serious, please tell me. "


    Wang Ping snorted coldly. Towards this kind of person, there was no need to give him any face at all. Previously, he had thought that they were good friends that he could befriend.


    The boss gave us an order today, hesitating over the suspected He Weixiong to be the victor in the team murder case, we will temporarily stop everything and stay at home, wait till tomorrow afternoon when the 3 o''clock headquarters is investigated, this is authentication and material evidence, and also, I forgot to tell you one thing, your killer was captured by the boss yesterday, they tried to resist and throw smoke bullets at him, although they did not harm the boss, but they still injured Su Ming, and the boss is very angry, I wonder what kind of explanation do you have for this matter?

 C204

    He Weixiong''s eyeballs were about to pop out, it was impossible, could it be that they were all confused? He wanted them to see the latest activities, but he didn''t want them to create the latest ones for themselves. It truly was infuriating.


    "This is probably a misunderstanding, I wonder how Su Ming is doing right now."


    Wang Ping looked elsewhere coldly, "I am afraid this is not the time for you to interfere in the management of this matter, nor is it the time for you to ask about it. I have already brought my order with me and will monitor your every move during this period of time, I hope that Boss He will not make things difficult for us, and not casually come in and out of this house."


    After Wang Ping finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave. However, He Weixiong was a little unwilling, and directly called out to him: "Group Leader Wang, please wait, is this matter because there was some misunderstanding? Although I sent people over, I only asked them to look for information, and did not ask them to do anything unnecessary, so ¡­"


    Wang Ping turned around in annoyance.


    "This is not something that I can understand. I would like to request Director He to follow the order. I will be taking my leave first. Let''s wait for this matter to be resolved before we make a move."


    This time, he did not stop Wang Ping, and saw that this matter was definitely going to happen. However, something that had never happened before, how could He Weixiong admit to it?


    He Weixiong picked up his phone and was about to call Nie Yixi, but after a moment of thought, he decided to put his phone down. If he were to sue Nie Yixi for a miscalculation at this time, and see what kind of person he was in front of all the organizations, it would arouse everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    He Weixiong, on the other hand, happily thought to himself. Wang Ping returned to the tent built on the ground and began to monitor his every move from every angle.


    The assistant walked over and picked up the communication device.


    "Brother Wang, this is for you."


    Wang Ping received it and politely asked: "Hello, who is it?"


    Li Xiao, have you settled the things over at your place yet? Boss gave us the death order, if we didn''t watch He Weixiong''s movements well before he returned these two days, if he finds out that He Weixiong has done something that we don''t know about, then we will all be skinned alive this year. "


    Wang Ping laughed out loud: It''s not that exaggerated, I think it''s just you, right? I think I have no problems with it, you activated all the monitoring systems, preparing to activate all aspects of the monitoring, this time, even if it''s a fly that flies out, I will not let it go, just, your sound monitoring will depend on you, I will bring all the equipment you requested in, let''s see how you use them.


    "Do you still not believe in my skills? It''s a matter of minutes. "


    Li Xiao was rather proud, the two of them started to control more than half of the people in the group to begin monitoring He Weixiong from every angle, this was considered the highest level of surveillance, even he going to the toilet was in their eyes, let alone other matters.


    On the other hand, Nie Yixi was watched by them, but they were not the ones monitoring him. No one could take it, or as cold and aloof as He Weixiong, he could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    Everything had been prepared well, and they were waiting for Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei and the others to return.


    Time passed really quickly. At eight in the evening, the octopus was somewhat hungry while rubbing its own stomach, it looked towards the direction of Nie Yixi and the others, only to see that Peng Yanfei had fallen asleep while leaning on Nie Yixi''s shoulder. It was originally supposed to ask them if this situation was suitable for it, it was better to go and see what was delicious first.


    When the octopus returned, Peng Yanfei was also awake and was preparing dinner for her.


    "Wake up, come and eat something first, this is something the octopus just brought back, eat it. When Zong Ming arrives later, you should be more energetic."


    Peng Yanfei took the lunchbox. It was just a normal meal, but it was exceptionally appetizing.


    "Is Ouyang Yan still inside? Do you want to send some in for him?


    "Don''t worry about us. He can come out if he''s hungry, but I''ll help him clean up his mess first. This time, he directly dropped his work and ran over here. I think his dad is going to die from anger."


    Nie Yixi talked while looking at the computer, while helping Ouyang Yan with the work that he had left behind today. This was also what he had Nie Yixi help him with when he came out earlier, it was originally something he should have taken care of himself, but now all of his thoughts were on Su Ming.


    Nie Yixi also helplessly helped him deal with the situation. Peng Yanfei lowered his head to eat, and occasionally looked at the time.


    As he thought about it, he realized that it was just right. Behind Zong Ming''s back was most of the medical equipment he had installed, and wearing a casual attire, he seemed to be much more energetic than when he was in the Viper Group.


    Zong Ming stepped forward to look at Nie Yixi and Nie Yixi, then smiled: "Fei Fei, Fourth Master."


    "Zong Ming, you''re finally here. You should hurry up and take a look. It''s been three hours since you left the operation room, but there''s no sign of you waking up. Go take a look."


    Zong Ming followed Peng Yanfei into the sickroom. Ouyang Yan had always been sitting beside him, taking care of him, and when she saw that someone had entered, she quickly grabbed his hand and let go. After all, she hadn''t asked for Su Ming''s consent yet, so she shouldn''t act in an honorable manner.


    Zong Ming was startled, but when he looked at Ouyang Yan, he pursed his lips into a smile, and did not say much. He walked to Su Ming''s side and took a look at his pulse.


    "He''s fine, just that the head injury is quite troublesome. But I''ll just give him a needle. He''ll be awake in two days."


    Hearing Zong Ming''s words, Ouyang Yan was a little excited, and quickly pulled at his clothes: "Then, can you see his eyes? Just now, the doctor said that there was some blood on his head that would suppress the optic nerves in the back of his head, and cause him to temporarily go blind, can you treat it?"


    Zong Ming only calmly nodded his head. Peng Yanfei also had a happy expression, he never thought that Zong Ming''s medical skills were so great.


    I just need to clear the bruise on his head, but there''s one thing I need to do. This is a hospital, I can''t possibly get a needle inserted into him while he''s in there. It''s not good for his doctor to see, so I''ll get him out of the hospital tomorrow.


    Peng Yanfei pulled him back: "It''s alright, start, tomorrow we are all going back to the River City, that''s why I called you here so urgently tonight. Here we are, you can start without worrying, if there''s anything you need help with, just tell us, Ouyang Yan, you help Zong Ming here, we will stand guard outside, if there''s anything wrong, just call us over."


    Ouyang Yan nodded obediently.

 C205

    Zong Ming shrugged, since his boss had already spoken, then he could only go up.


    "Could you please prepare an alcohol lamp, a clean rag, and a syringe for me? Thank you. I need them now."


    Zong Ming said as he took off the back of his body, taking out all the tools inside and patting them on the shelf that held the fruits. There were a lot of silver needles and other unknown tools, do I have to use them all?


    Ouyang Yan swallowed his saliva and immediately went to prepare all the things he had said. The nurse was curious as to why the man was doing it, but she did not think much into it.


    "Um, thank you, nurse. You can wipe the saliva at the corner of your mouth. It''s pretty obvious."


    After Ouyang Yan took the things away disdainfully, he left behind an embarrassed nurse. That was why he hated women, and looked at himself like an idiot.


    There was no reason for him to say anything, so he chose his target. Others could say something, but also shouldn''t say anything. Their matter was only their own world.


    After Ouyang Yan entered, he quietly stayed by Su Ming''s side the whole time, helping Zong Ming. In the meantime, Zong Ming had asked him a lot of questions, all of them about their relationship, but he was actually honest with himself.


    About half an hour later, Zong Ming opened the door, and smiled as he looked at Peng Yanfei: "Group Leader, it''s done, the treatment has already been completed, and the blood clot has more or less healed. However, the person who is causing all these problems should be here soon, you have to take care of them properly, it''s my first time in Peace City, I''m afraid that I''ll have to have a good time tomorrow before returning."


    "Alright, sorry for troubling you. Octopus, you take Zong Ming to the hotel to rest. I really have to trouble you tonight."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zong Ming with gratitude. He really did not expect this person to be so easy to talk to, which was why he seemed to be so casual about it.


    Nie Yixi''s attitude towards him was not good, but she did not say much, and after Zong Ming left, she did not even raise her head to look at him, but quietly sat on the chair and took care of things, like a quiet beautiful man.


    Zong Ming allowed Peng Yanfei to go in and take a look at Su Ming''s situation. Instead, he directly sat beside Nie Yixi and ridiculed him, "I didn''t expect that Fourth Master, who had always been ruthless in his ways, would actually allow someone to harm his left hand and right arm in his own territory. This has truly broadened my horizons.


    Nie Yixi then raised his eyes and looked at Zong Ming: "What do you know? Or could it be that Zhang Yu told you something that your goal wasn''t so simple? Your attitude towards Fei Fei is completely different, may I ask Mr. Zong Ming, who exactly are you? "


    Zong Ming was startled, in a second he had hidden his astonishment and smiled at Nie Yixi.


    "I don''t know what Fourth Master means by this, but how did I not know this clearly? "I''m more concerned about what you''re doing about this. I don''t think you''re going to tell me about an outsider. I''m also tired from treating a patient. I hope you can take good care of her."


    Zong Ming carried his backpack, and directly followed the octopus out of the hospital if he saw anything, the moment he left, the doctor with surgery on his back leg had arrived.


    He had heard that there was a man messing with his patient, something he absolutely wouldn''t allow. At that time, he pushed open the door and shouted, "Who are you? Who touched my patient? You guys actually had the guts to do such a thing."


    Ouyang Yan did not give any face to the doctor and directly retorted: "Your patient, that person is yours, but you, yourself, aren''t skilled in medicine. Now, you should give me an explanation, what if I say you''re temporarily blind for a few more days, in my opinion, you don''t have any medical skills, you can only brag about it."


    Peng Yanfei quickly pulled two of them, "Alright, you two quiet down, Doctor Huang. You also saw that this is the patient''s room, if you make such a ruckus like this when you came in, would you be disrespectful???? Was he still making trouble like this? Your patient, the patient is all the doctors, not just you. "


    Peng Yanfei laughed as he stuffed the words back into his mouth, reaching out his hand to stop the smiling man, which made Doctor Huang unable to say anything. Ever since he sat in this position, he felt that he was the only one left, and the flattery from his subordinates made him even more inflated.


    "You, this is the hospital. Hmph, it''s even treated. Go away and let me take a look."


    Doctor Huang pulled Peng Yanfei to the side. Nie Yixi walked in and embraced her in his arms, and looked at Doctor Huang coldly: "You are a doctor? The one treating the sick and dying is still the one treating the dead. Do you need me to appraise it for you? Next time, put down your attitude and I''m afraid this seat of yours is not something you can sit on. "


    After Peng Yanfei stood properly, he looked at the doctor whose expression was even more unsightly, but looking at Nie Yixi''s aura, he knew that it was not easy to bully, so he flung his sleeves and left the ward. After all, he was from the VIP ward, it was better not to anger him.


    "Sure, you guys can do it."


    As Nie Yixi watched him leave, he turned to look at Peng Yanfei. "How is it?


    "I''m not that weak. Alright, let''s go check out Su Ming''s condition first, what kind of people are the doctors? These are all lunatics, why don''t you go to the mental hospital first?"


    Peng Yanfei was angry as he said this, but Nie Yixi patted his back to comfort him: "Alright, alright, alright, I won''t be angry, I won''t lower myself to the same level as these people, I''ll just transfer myself out of the hospital tomorrow. Tonight, Ouyang Yan will leave this place to you, we''ll be returning first, I have already sent people to monitor everything around here, if anything happens, they''ll protect you immediately."


    "Got it, second brother, you guys can go back first. Sister-in-law has suffered for the entire day. There are still a lot of things to deal with tomorrow. Hurry up and go back, but how''s the progress of your paperwork?"


    Nie Yixi looked at the computer in his hands: "It''s already fine, but there''s still some spice added on it. You should take a look at it and take it as a big help for Second Brother.


    Nie Yixi pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand and left the ward. Peng Yanfei was curious as to why Nie Yixi was in such a hurry today.


    "Hey, what happened to you? Did something happen?"


    After Nie Yixi brought Peng Yanfei to the carriage, he said in a low voice, "There may be some big matters that will happen tonight, so I''m going to make a trip to the group. Do you want to come with me or just directly send you back to the villa?


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi''s eyes. Such a huge matter had happened today and he was in such a rush to send back. There seemed to be something different in there.


    "No, I''ll go with you."

 C206

    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei with a determined expression. He had wanted to say something, but this matter was not very safe, and if something were to happen at that time, there was no guarantee of what would happen.


    "Alright, in that case, tell your second brother or he''ll be worried."


    Peng Yanfei obediently sent a message, and also asked in a low voice: "Is it because this time''s matter is a bit dangerous, you can''t let me go, but it doesn''t matter, I''m not weak, so you don''t need to worry, I''ll follow behind you, okay, tell him."


    Taking advantage of the red light, Nie Yixi turned his head and kissed her on the mouth, then laughed complacently: "You''re the smartest, this is your reward."


    Peng Yanfei''s face started to turn red. This person is so rude, kissing without a word, there''s even a camera in front. I wonder if the police uncle would have the urge to beat us to death?


    "Aiya, stop messing around. Hurry up and leave. There''s a camera in front. How old are you? You really aren''t ashamed."


    "What''s the big deal? You''re my wife, I can kiss you whenever I want to. Do I need to know when and where to kiss you?"


    After Peng Yanfei sneaked a glance at him, she hurriedly lowered her head and shook it. Nie Yixi then started to laugh loudly on top of her head while taking pleasure in his misfortune.


    The two of them laughed and chatted in the car, and in a short while, they reached the group chat. Nie Yixi was still reluctant to get off the car, and sure enough, being with his most beloved person was more important than anything.


    "Come on, get off the car. Don''t be like this, or I''ll beat you up. It''s not good here."


    "If you don''t kiss me, then I won''t get out of the car. When the octopus and the others come over, the more people there are, the harder it will be for you to kiss them."


    After Peng Yanfei looked around to make sure that there was no one around, he quickly kissed her on the mouth like a dragonfly touching water. Nie Yixi was also very satisfied.


    "Alright, let''s call it that this time. We can''t let it be so light next time. Come, let''s go in and take a look."


    Peng Yanfei lowered his head, the redness on his face became even more severe. Although they were husband and wife, who had done things that were more embarrassing than this, it was really hard to do this kind of thing between a couple.


    Nie Yixi pulled her hand and felt that her speed was too slow.


    Once inside, Deng Xiao stepped forward: "Fourth Master, you''re back. The matters you asked for have been settled, but two people said that they wanted to see you. They are already in your office. Is there anything else?"


    Nie Yixi patted his shoulder: "Very good, you can go down first, I''ll take care of the rest myself. Today, you have also suffered greatly, so you should go back and rest early.


    Deng Xiao obediently answered: "Yes, thank you Fourth Master."


    Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei returned to the office together. Inside, there were indeed two people sitting on the sofa and waiting, one standing in front of the desk. There was a huge difference in attitude between them.


    "Why are you guys back so soon? The news has already arrived, give it all to me."


    Nie Yixi was the first to walk in front of Shen Yi. He stood there, as if this was the posture he should be in, while the other Nong Ting Yan was unruly and unruly. When he saw Nie Yixi, he slowly stood up from the sofa and handed over the information in his hands.


    Nie Yixi was very displeased with this person''s attitude. At the same time as he filed the document, he twisted his wrist and grabbed hold of it, throwing it out like that.


    "Did anyone ever tell you that respect is the attitude of the boss? "What an inexperienced person."


    Mu Xianyan quickly stood up and dusted himself off. He lowered his head and did not reply. It was wrong to say anything now, so it was better not to say anything.


    "Fourth Master, you have misunderstood. Xiao Ting Yan was severely injured when he was on the mission, and his leg should still be bleeding. That''s why he was forced to be so rude. Please forgive him."


    Nie Yixi''s gaze swept over them, and the two of them did not dare say a word. Xiao Ting Yan had just found out that this person who had left the organization was actually investigating the same matter with them, and had even delayed it for an entire day. However, he had found it even faster than him.


    They were considered competitors, so killing each other was the real reason. But now, he was actually helping her explain. Was he really that kind, or was he just putting on an act?


    Nie Yixi did not care about what they were thinking about right now. He read the information seriously, as if it was from two very important documents.


    There was not much difference between the two. However, the environment and handling of the two were very different, so he was curious.


    "How did the two of you do it? Who is the one with the pink and blue shell and whose is the one with the black shell?"


    "Fourth Master, the black one is mine, and the blue one is Nong Ting Yan''s."


    "Alright, Shen Yi, then I''ll leave it to you. How did you manage to do it in two days time? Speaking of which, you didn''t even use two days time. I think it should be a bit more than one day."


    Shen Yi nodded his head, "Indeed it is, actually it is very simple. I have long heard of this from my friends, so I am particularly concerned about the situation of the four of them, but I discovered that if only one person sits in that seat, then everyone has their own selfish thoughts. I used this to investigate and find out some things from them, but whether or not it is true, I have already verified and investigated everything."


    Nie Yixi nodded his head but after some careful consideration, he realized that there were still a lot of doubts. He did not say anything as he turned his head to look at Nong Ting Yan at the side: "How did you do that?"


    What we do is split into two parts. The first part is to lure Uncle Xie, the second part is to take evidence, because the two people in the first part are still dealing with Uncle Xie, so I brought this information back by myself. "


    Nie Yixi also let out an "oh" to express his surprise.


    The two of them stood obediently in front of Nie Yixi, and it was time for them to judge for themselves. Peng Yanfei, who was at the side, was very suspicious, so he softly interrupted the thoughts of the three men.


    "Then Shen Yi, how did you find out about this news? You said that they all had their own selfish motives, so what did you do to make something happen between the four of them? Can you tell me? Also, you, Xiao Ting Yan, what role did you play under the arrangement of two people being in a group and why your comrades did not return with you? Can you tell us in detail what happened during that time? "


    The two of them looked up and down at Peng Yanfei, who was beside Nie Yixi. Fourth Master did not say anything, what was this woman messing around for?

 C207

    Nie Yixi looked at the two of them, "What are you two looking at? Answer the question, could it be that there is something shameful going on? Shen Yi, go ahead. "


    "Yes, Fourth Master." Shen Yi took a step forward and bowed his head, "Yes, Fourth Master, I actually only separated the four of them, but because they are separated by two, when I went, they had already split up. The first group already started fighting with Uncle Xie, I did not do anything to them, so I separated Wang Ting Yan and Chen Wei in the second group.


    As if he had only just reacted, he pulled him by the collar and said: "So it''s because you were the ghost in the middle, and even lied to me saying that the goal of this match is for the first person to deliver the completed information to Fourth Master as the winner. I truly believe in your bullshit."


    Nie Yixi interrupted the two of them: "Hey, hey, let go, don''t do anything out of line. In fact, what Xiao Ting Yan said is correct, whoever brought the completed information in front of me is the victor, so tell me how you did it now."


    After Xiao Ting Yan let go of Shen Yi''s collar, he angrily stood to the side.


    The thing is, at that time, we all knew Shen Yi, so we were very relaxed towards him, after all, we were no longer part of the team, we ate at his place, and ate while Shen Yi said he would treat us to a drink. Seeing that we were tired, we started to talk about the plan from the start, and in the end, I still told him about it.


    "He came over and told me, do you know what your goal is this time, so he told me what he said just now, I didn''t believe it at all, but he showed me the evidence in his hands, at that time I was really shocked, I didn''t even know it was a trap, so I started to put my mind into helping Chen Wei collect the evidence, and in the end pushed him into the fire pit."


    After Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei heard this, they all looked towards Shen Yi. They never thought that this person''s scheming was so amazing, and indeed, he was not an ordinary person. Could it be that this Wang Ting Yan was a fool?


    Nie Yixi coughed: Alright, I have a rough understanding of this matter, but how is the situation for the other three people? Wang Ting Yan ordered you to bring some people to rescue them, and for the Octopus Clan Leader to go with you, go, you can take the evidence in your hands and bring Uncle Xie back.


    He had done many things wrong, and hoped that the three of them would be safe and sound. Otherwise, he would feel extremely guilty.


    After he left, Nie Yixi raised his head and looked at the man in front of him.


    "Of the four of them, Uncle Xie probably believes in Tian Hao or Wang Bo the most, which is why they became the first group. However, Chen Wei is not an idiot, so how did you catch Wang Ting Yan and get him to do things for you?"


    The first group will have no way of bringing the information back, only the second group will have the possibility to do so. But the second group has Chen Wei, who is a very troublesome existence, so not only me, but also Wang Ting Yan will not be able to come back here, so I gave a bag of laxative to Wang Ting Yan. He gave it to Chen Wei, and now it should be enough, but I''m afraid Uncle Xie has also found out about it.


    Peng Yanfei laughed, he did not expect this person to be so ruthless, he actually managed to knock out a group.


    "You are very powerful, and your plan is also very good. However, have you ever thought about how you can face your conscience if the other three people all lose their lives because of you?"


    Peng Yanfei immediately threw out this question. Although it sounded like it right now, it was at least worth it.


    Shen Yi bent his waist and said, "Madam, it''s actually very simple, because Uncle Xie doesn''t dare to do anything to them."


    Nie Yixi clapped his hands, "Very good, I don''t dare to do that, because he knows that if I''m here, if he touched any of us, it would mean killing them, destroying their witness and destroying them.


    In the end, Shen Yi still won. It seems that what he said was the truth. He can be considered a man.


    "You''ve won this match, but I hope you''ll remember that in the future, you''ll be the team leader. Do you know what comes first? So remember, even if they betray you, you still can''t hurt them at the first possible moment. What is the truth of the matter, after the investigation, you will be able to see it clearly, do you understand? "


    Shen Yi happily nodded his head, "I understand Fourth Master."


    The smile on the corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth as he sat in the master''s seat was extremely puzzling.


    "Go down and take a good look at the environment now and take a good rest. Wait for them to come back before making any other plans."


    After Peng Yanfei watched him leave, he turned to Nie Yixi and said, "Are you sure you want to hand the group over to this person? I keep having the feeling that something is missing. "


    I know what you mean, so don''t be anxious, let''s wait for them to come back and see what they actually say. Don''t forget, there are a lot of people in this group who are controlling the information of the entire group. The group leader is only a person on the surface.


    Peng Yanfei understood after hearing what Nie Yixi said, it was just like the five people behind the Viper Group, wasn''t Zong Ming one of them? However, their identities were different, and the things they did were different as well. It was just to help Viper Group one last time, so they would try their best to help as well.


    If Wang Tingyan had gone there alone, she might not have invited Uncle Xie over even if she gave him one night. It was around 9 in the evening and the octopus''s case would be easy to deal with. After all, Uncle Xie knew him.


    Octopus brought people to Uncle Xie''s home, while Wang Tinghan brought people to save the three of them.


    Uncle Xie quickly got down from the bed and looked at the octopus nervously. "Why are you here? Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night? Why are you barging into my villa?"


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Xie. Our boss invited you. There''s something wrong and we need you to come back to the group immediately. It''s very important. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be in such a hurry to take you away, right?"


    Uncle Xie was stunned. Did something happen? Could it be that he found out something that he shouldn''t have? After a pause, he said, "Alright, please wait for me to change my clothes."

 C208

    Uncle Xie changed his clothes and came down from the building. He looked at the octopus and said, "I wonder what happened. Does team leader octopus know anything about the inside story? Can you tell me?"


    Octopus coldly snorted and said, "I don''t know what to say, I''m just following Boss''s orders to bring you over. Let''s go, Uncle Xie, don''t make Boss wait too long, what do you think?"


    Uncle Xie smiled apologetically. He walked up to the carriage and sat down. All the people behind him got in and surrounded him. They seemed to be afraid of running away, as if they were all criminals.


    There was still one more person in the capital who was like this, and he couldn''t even get out the door.


    When they arrived at the group, Nie Yixi was already seated on the main seat. Peng Yanfei had long since disappeared without a trace as she looked around everywhere, but most of all, she wanted to inquire about this person called Shen Yi.


    Uncle Xie sat on the sofa. "Fourth Master, for you to invite an elder like me here so late at night, is there something urgent? I''m sleepy."


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth curled into an evil smile and he immediately threw all the documents in front of him.


    Uncle Xie slowly picked up the document and carefully looked at the black text on the side. It scared him so much that his beard almost fell off. When did you figure this out?


    "I don''t know what Uncle Xie has to say right now, but don''t tell me you''re still trying to quibble with me?"


    Uncle Xie was so scared that he quickly stood up: "No, that''s not it Fourth Master, there must be some secret behind this matter. I have to stay at home obediently these few days, I haven''t stepped out at all, I must be wrongly accused."


    Nie Yixi laughed, "Uncle Xie, you really didn''t go out to ask, but the two of them did. If you don''t think this information proves anything, there''s still audio and video here, I just don''t know which one you want to see, or which one you think is more suitable."


    This time, he didn''t say anything and just sat on the sofa.


    "Are you the one who arranged all four of them? Or have they already betrayed us. "


    "Uncle Xie, you are someone who has experienced some things. You should know this. Giving them everything you want, can it be that you will still stand by your side?" The reason I brought out the news was just to lure you in. There are also people who wanted to betray you, but have now already lined up. Oh, there''s someone else, I believe you are very familiar with. "


    Uncle Xie roared savagely, "Who is it, stab me in the back."


    "Shen Yi, the person who was tricked by you to leave the team was now back here and will probably be the next team leader. I wonder if you''re angry at Ni after hearing this news?"


    "You, Nie Yixi, you wolf with the sheepskin, don''t think that I don''t know what''s going on behind your back, and the woman beside you, I guess I fell into your hands today, but you have forgotten your weakness. If I reveal this information to He Weixiong, do you think this game would be fun?"


    Peng Yanfei stood behind him with a creepy smile on his face.


    "Sure, I would be happy about that. But before that, I do want to ask you a few questions. I wonder if you can return to me, Uncle Xie."


    Uncle Xie looked at Peng Yanfei with a nervous expression. This woman was not as simple as he thought, she was simply a devil!


    "Don''t be so nervous, there''s more than one reason why I called you here today. If you were to tell the truth, I might consider letting you live, but if you were to lie, I don''t know if I would do anything that I shouldn''t."


    Peng Yanfei held a blade and licked his lips, slashing it around in front of Uncle Xie, looking like a little devil girl.


    "Madam, please speak. Please, I will tell you everything I know."


    Back then, Boss Peng was killed, and this matter concerns the entire organization. Up until now, all of you have never tried to find out the truth, whether it was because you were unwilling or because it was something that had to do with you.


    Her eyes were wide open as she glared at Uncle Xie, causing him to continuously retreat in fright. He knew that he had to hide in a corner.


    "No no, no, no matter what happens, it''s all He Weixiong''s fault, and Cheng Wei and the other two suggested it. At first, I was scared of nothing, and Boss Peng is also my savior, so I have no reason to kill him.


    Peng Yanfei clenched both his hands tightly.


    "Then, which one of you guys do you know, Team Five? Back then, when He Weixiong was involved in all of this, were you the one who knew about it, and there was someone else?"


    At that time, he had always been with Boss Peng. Amongst the four of us, he had the best relationship with Boss Peng, so we did not dare to tell him about the plan. "


    Peng Yanfei''s face was filled with viciousness, it was indeed the same as what his Eldest Uncle had said. This Uncle Xie had known about this but did not say it, and only spoke of it after putting a knife on his neck, it was truly disgusting.


    Nie Yixi helped Peng Yanfei up, and seeing the tears in her eyes, it was impossible for Uncle Xie to stay in this world, but it would be good for him to be isolated from the world.


    "Uncle Xie, since you''ve already told me the truth, why don''t you just stay in the group for a while. Octopus, send them inside."


    Octopus nodded. Just now, he had more or less heard some things while he was outside. He only heard a few things about Boss Peng, but he hadn''t heard them clearly. However, they had no relation to his sister-in-law''s questions about Boss Peng.


    Octopus didn''t think too much about bringing Uncle Xie up and directly walked towards the most secure prison. This was the place where all the authorities were imprisoned. Without the highest authority''s order, no one was allowed to enter, even the food delivery men had gone through inspections here.


    Peng Yanfei shook his hand and stabbed the blade into the wall: "Although my uncle told me about this, hearing the person in question talk about me like this made me even angrier. He Weixiong, father was really good to him back then, and treated him like his own brother. Why? I want him to die. "


    Nie Yixi hugged the excited Peng Yanfei: "Alright, let''s stop talking, let''s stop thinking about it, we still have to consider this over the long term, don''t spout nonsense here, be careful of the wall with ears, your identity still cannot be revealed, if He Weixiong finds out, you will be in danger."


    Peng Yanfei dried her tears, she calmed down and quietly sat on the sofa, she had the urge to impatiently go back.

 C209

    Not only did he put all the members of the far win group into his own pocket, he even caused such a commotion for He Weixiong. It was just that in the case of many people dying, he had not found the real killer yet, so he could only get a result of this by investigating further.


    Nie Yixi looked at the time. It was indeed late, and he had done his best.


    "Fei Fei, why don''t you go back first? We''re pretty much done here, we still need to rush back tomorrow."


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired. I''ll stay here with you. We''ll go home together."


    When Nie Yixi heard the words "going home together", his heart was filled with happiness. This was the most important part of being together.


    Peng Yanfei smiled as he sat on the sofa. Today, he had indeed been tired for a whole day, so he laid down on the sofa and slowly fell asleep. When the octopus came back and wanted to speak loudly again, it saw Nie Yixi doing a "hush" action and looked towards Peng Yanfei who was sleeping soundly.


    "Oh, I''ll be more gentle. Boss, everything has been arranged. Are we still going to arrest Xie Zhangke, just in case?"


    "No need. You go tell him tomorrow that Uncle Xie went on a mission. After a while, tell him that Uncle Xie passed away. From now on, there''s no more Uncle Xie in this world, do you understand?"


    Octopus nodded. "I understand. They''ve all been rescued, but Wang Bo and Wang Yan started to argue with Wang Bo and Wang Yan."


    Nie Yixi stood up, took off his clothes and draped it over Peng Yanfei''s body, then directly brought the octopus out and asked about their situation while walking, going to the meeting room, the five of them sat opposite of him, waiting for Nie Yixi''s arrival.


    The four of them saw Nie Yixi immediately stand up and give him some luggage before sitting down.


    "None of you are hurt, right?"


    "No, it''s fine." Nong Xianyan quickly came out to reply.


    If that''s the case, then let''s get down to business. First of all, the winner this time is Shen Yi, you might not know of such a competitor, he started one day later than you guys, but in the end he should be the first to submit the paper.


    Everyone looked at Shen Yi in silence, not knowing what to say. There were a few who were not willing to speak. They treated him as a brother, but he did treat them as fools.


    If both of you are silent, then it means that you have acknowledged me. Now, I will announce the list of the newest members of the far win team, you guys listen carefully, team leader is Shen Yi, Chen Wei is the supervisor, he is the supervisor of the information, so there is no need for me to tell you what to do. Tian Hao, you are the one who is in charge of the transaction, Wang Ting Yan, this means that you are Deng Xiao''s superior, and lastly, Wang Bo, you are the one who sent the message, is there a problem?


    The four of them had never thought that they all had high positions and that they all seemed to have high statuses.


    "I, I have a problem, it''s not just one. Fourth Master, do you mean that we are above everyone else?" Wang Tingyan asked with a silly smile.


    Wang Bo, you are the messenger, so one month ago, I needed you to report the entire situation of the team''s members to headquarters, which is also Jiang City. I understand that.


    Chen Wei seemed to have thought of something, as if he had expected this arrangement. However, it was unexpected, as Nie Yixi waited for the matter to be settled, everyone knew what they were going to do, and prepared to disperse the meeting. Everyone left, except Chen Wei who was still seated opposite Nie Yixi.


    "The reason for staying behind is probably because you don''t understand why I made such arrangements. If you have any questions, just ask them."


    Chen Wei sat on the chair and adjusted his position: "Fourth Master, did you come up with this plan in advance? But Shen Yi just recently made us suffer a huge loss, and now you are still directly doing it, isn''t that giving him pressure? "


    Nie Yixi laughed from the bottom of his heart. He used to think that Chen Wei was a very smart person, but in this matter, he was actually so stupid.


    "I can only say that you are thinking too much. In fact, it''s very simple, but this is a test in itself, and everything that people do to him is his business. This is training his ability and seeing how well he can deal with it, but as for you, is there anything you''re not satisfied with?"


    Chen Wei shook his head, lowered his head and thought, then prepared to leave, Nie Yixi used a document to stop him, signalling for him to take a look. Chen Wei unknowingly received the document, and sat down to read it.


    It was full of information about the people who had died not long ago, and there was also some evidence. The evidence was investigated from inside to outside, and the words "Blue Dragon Group" were written on it.


    "Who do you think is the real killer?"


    Chen Wei nervously held the document in his hand and shook his head with a small drum in his heart: "Although there''s'' Blue Dragon Group ''written on it, the evidence is not complete. Some people are obviously disguising themselves, so I don''t think there''s a real culprit."


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "It is indeed like that, so I hope that you can investigate this matter in secret. No matter how long it takes, I only need you to investigate this matter seriously, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Chen Wei nodded. "Alright, leave this matter to me. Can I tell others?"


    "No, you can only investigate this matter by yourself. No matter what power you use, you can''t tell anyone about this. You can only investigate it by yourself."


    This could be considered as a secret mission. Chen Wei placed this matter in the forefront of his mind.


    After Nie Yixi finished explaining everything, he carried the sleeping Peng Yanfei and sat in the car back to the villa. Zhang Ran was still sitting on the sofa, occasionally glancing at the door, it was already this late, and he still wasn''t back yet?


    Just as he thought about it, they opened the door and came back. Nie Yixi was carrying Peng Yanfei, so he hurriedly got up, and thought that something had happened.


    "You guys have had a really full day. She must be tired. Today, I''ll help you take care of a few people outside and leave them in the backyard. Go take a look yourself, then give her to me."


    "I won''t trouble Second Master. My wife can come by herself. It''s getting late. Second Master, you should get a good rest. Tomorrow is going to be very tiring."

 C210

    Zhang Ran froze for a moment, then watched as Nie Yixi carried Peng Yanfei up, and before he left, he did not forget to be cocky in front of Zhang Ran.


    "Aiya, this guy really needs a beating. If it wasn''t for Fei Fei, I would really beat him to death."


    Zhang Ran muttered softly. He turned off the TV, tidied up the snacks on the sofa, and a few game consoles. He washed up and prepared to sleep.


    Nie Yixi was concerned about the few people that were still in the small room. After packing Peng Yanfei up, he turned around and went into the room at the back, where three or four people were lying unconscious on the floor.


    Seeing how the few of them looked unfamiliar, they had never seen them before, could it be that they were Shi Jingyan''s men? Nie Yixi lowered his head and pulled off all their clothes. It was enough for him to see who they were and just see who''s symbol was on their bodies.


    The octopus was parked behind him, and when it saw the light in the backyard, it went over to check. Just as it was about to hit the guy with the wooden stick, Nie Yixi looked at it.


    "What? Octopus, you want to kill our boss? You don''t want to live anymore?"


    "Ahhh, boss, why is it you? You want to scare me to death, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Ah, we still have four people here, but whose people are these?" Could it be Shi Jingyan''s? "


    "But they don''t have signs on them."


    The octopus looked at Nie Yixi strangely: "Mark? Boss, aren''t there signs for our organization? Could it be that Shi Jingyan and the others were all part of the organization? Since there was no symbol, who else could it be other than Shi Jingyan? Do we have any grudges with other people? "


    Nie Yixi suddenly remembered. Right, looks like I really was too busy today, but aren''t these people''s skills a little too easy? Naturally they would be the dishes in front of Zhang Ran.


    "Cough cough. Of course I know that, but I still need to confirm it. Go ahead and check. Ask around to see if you can find anything. I''ll leave this matter with you."


    At first, he had thought that he would finally be back, but today, he was busy. It was just because of the matters of the group that he did not go to the gala, and because of the stress from the party, Su Ming was injured. It was still the same now, Su Ming was really tired. Fortunately he was injured, otherwise, all of today''s work would have been done by him.


    Octopus, on the other hand, was completely aware of Su Ming''s pain. Lowering its head, he was filled with resentment, and when he saw the four people on the ground, he became angry. After he woke them up with a bucket of water, he tied them up and waited for them to get up with the wooden stick.


    Those black-clothed people woke up in a daze. They saw a rough looking man standing in front of them with a wooden stick in his hand. Just as they were struggling, they realized that they were already tied up.


    "You, who are you? What do you want? "


    Octopus''s face darkened. "What do I want? What do you want? What do you think I''d do if you broke into my house in the middle of the night? However, if you guys honestly explain who sent you, I''ll let you guys go. "


    The octopus looked at them arrogantly, waiting for them to speak out their answer.


    The man in the lead sneered, "Do you think we would say that? We don''t know who you are, and anyway, we should just get knocked out and brought here, okay? It was originally to celebrate the return of our good friend, but who would have thought that the blind guy would have beaten us up. "


    Octopus had a look of disbelief. This was the first time he had heard the killer speak like this. It was hilarious.


    "Alright, hurry up and tell the truth. Don''t make me do these random things. This reason makes me feel funny. Who are you celebrating in the middle of the night when you''re sure you''re celebrating outside my house? Do you know whose house it is? Moreover, this is the villa complex, which means you are either rich or noble. "


    The man laughed, "You are either rich or noble, your father is the rich man here, if you don''t release me now, if my dad finds out, you will die. Hmph, the coarse old man better release us quickly, otherwise we won''t be able to take the consequences."


    One of the boys beside him said in a low voice: "Young Master Wang, Young Master Xue is still waiting for us at home. What do you think is the matter now? What do we do? He has a bad temper and has invited a lot of girls today."


    The octopus was listening to what they had to say, and there was even a girl. It was quite lively here.


    "Wait a moment, you two wait for me first. Tell me what happened and maybe I will let you off."


    Octopus was also sitting in front of them, listening to their explanation. So, they were just setting off fireworks here, and were originally people from the villa opposite them, so today was the birthday of the young master named Xue Hua. They were just here to set off fireworks, but did not expect to be beaten up and taken away by a man and end up like this.


    The octopus couldn''t make up its mind at the moment, it could only lock them up and tell Nie Yixi about this matter after returning to its room.


    Nie Yixi laughed coldly: "That''s interesting. This guy is really amazing at a makeup party, he came to our side to let out fireworks, is that true? "There''s still another reason. Since you''ve said it like this, you should let one of them go and call the young master Xue Hua over to listen to his story."


    Octopus''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, you can even do this. I''m really stupid. Looks like there''s going to be a good show to watch." With that, he disappeared.


    Zhang Ran walked out and laughed: Look at you guys, it seems like something funny has happened, why don''t you come and listen to us?


    Nie Yixi approached Zhang Ran with a sinister smile: "I''m afraid that the Second Master isn''t giving us some fun. Are you sure that those three people are really dangerous for us? Or was it the trouble you gave me? "


    Zhang Ran laughed out loud: Don''t be so nervous, at that time I only saw the four black clothed men, and did not know who they were, who knew they were people with such status, but you played too hard, and made them embarrassed, just tell me what your intentions were.


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes and turned around to leave without saying a word. Wasn''t he just Boss Xue''s son? Did he really think that he didn''t know the other party''s background? In the end, he still had a project to work with his father, but since they knew how to play, he wouldn''t be able to keep them company, right?


    Octopus followed Nie Yixi''s instructions and released the people, leaving behind three people. Octopus and the two of them chatted quite happily, and Octopus also learned a lot of things from them, that was because the Wang Gang he let go of earlier was also a young master, but Wang Gang''s family was not as strong as Xue Shao''s, and the two families had a rather intimate relationship with each other.

 C211

    After Wang Gang was let go by the octopus, he ran back into the villa and found Young Master Xue. He was still dancing in the middle and looked very happy, but he was also surrounded by sexy beauties, but he knew clearly in his heart that none of these women really liked him, most of them liked his money.


    Wang Gang hurriedly ran in front of Xue Xin and shouted: "Brother Xue, something happened!"


    Young Master Xue was in the middle of his excitement, but the sounds of laughter and music around him made it impossible for him to hear what Lord Chu had just said. He shouted, "Ah, what did you say? Have you settled things already?"


    "No, no, Brother Xue, something big has happened."


    Wang Gang had no choice but to pull him directly to the second floor and anxiously said: "No, Brother Xue, something big happened. When we found a good spot on the opposite side of the hall and was about to release fireworks, someone knocked us out and took us away. When we woke up later, we saw a strong man holding onto Hu Zi and Young Master Lin, telling me to come back and find you."


    Xue Hua was angered and fiercely said: "Who is it that''s doing this to me? Who is it? Laozi''s birthday is today, and yet you''re so unhappy. Who is it that''s embarrassed for laozi. Today I''ll kill you!"


    "Brother, brother, don''t be angry yet. They are not kind people. People who can live in villas across the way are usually not people of low status. They didn''t do anything to us. So, brother, let''s take it easy."


    Xue Hua didn''t take Wang Gang''s words seriously at all. He called a few of his buddies and rode his motorcycle at full speed. Wang Gang sat on the last person''s back and followed. How could this person not understand Wang Gang''s words? Did he really think that he was the only brother?


    Wang Gang was a bit nervous behind that person. Very soon, Octopus brought the three people to the sofa in the front hall to chat and joke around with them. It didn''t seem like they were kidnapped at all, so he was very happy.


    "Aiya, octopus bro, you''re really amazing, but are you telling the truth?" "Why do I feel like you''re from the underworld? Are you really from the underworld?"


    The octopus laughed and caressed its head. Nie Yixi, who was upstairs, did not bother with the octopus bragging below, and what he said was not exaggerated at all.


    "About this, it''s not that, but I can''t tell you guys that we''re just a good citizen who follows the law. Those are all competitions and there''s no way to count them. On the other hand, you guys still have to come over so late to release fireworks. Do you not want us to sleep?"


    Before they could even finish speaking, they heard the buzzing sound outside. Nie Yixi was already in the study room taking care of things, so when he heard the sound, he became annoyed and displeased. In his sleep, Peng Yanfei was woken up by the buzzing sound and he was not in a good mood.


    He shouted, "Who the hell is riding a motorcycle outside? I''ll chop him to death!"


    When Nie Yixi heard Peng Yanfei''s angry voice, he immediately rushed out of the study room. Seeing that he was not yet awake, with his hair spread out, he looked extremely angry, and it seemed that he was done for. Nie Yixi secretly prayed for those people.


    Zhang Ran also opened his own room, only to see that Peng Yanfei looked like he was about to eat someone, he was angry.


    "Little sister, what''s wrong? Did they disturb you? It''s fine. When they arrive later, second brother will help you teach them a lesson."


    Peng Yanfei did not even wear his slippers, but upon hearing that they had come, it seemed that they had deliberately provoked this group of riders, he immediately lost his temper.


    "Zhang Ran, come over here for me. Are you seeking death? "Do you believe that I''ll call Big Bro, Third Bro and Big Uncle and tell them you''re bullying me, and see if they''re helping you or me?"


    Zhang Ran quickly gave in: "Aiya, little sister, I can''t do this, I can''t, if you tell them that I''m bullying you, then I don''t need to go back to that house, you don''t know how terrifying they are, and what''s more, is this matter still part of your husband''s plan?"


    Zhang Ran didn''t even think about putting everything on Nie Yixi.


    Nie Yixi stared blankly, when Peng Yanfei looked over, he instantly took a step back. He said that he shouldn''t anger someone who was about to get up, otherwise, it would really be terrifying.


    Octopus covered his mouth and laughed. The other three people looked at the two men and two women above them in confusion. That girl was really pretty. It seemed like she was a fairy.


    "Wa, wa, wa. Brother Octopus, who is that girl? She''s so beautiful, can you introduce her to us?"


    The octopus began to laugh with its mouth covered by its hands. Hearing those words, Blackie stared at him with its eyes wide open. He wasn''t joking right? Although Sister-in-law was very beautiful, didn''t they see that she was? If his boss heard this, it would be terrible.


    "Hey hey, I advise you not to say such words. She''s already married. If her husband hears about it, then you''re dead. When that happens, you won''t even know how you died."


    The sound of the motorcycle became louder and louder, and soon it stopped at the entrance. The octopus brought along the three of them and Nie Yixi also rushed down, this liveliness, how could Zhang Ran miss it? Peng Yanfei put on her slippers.


    Walking outside, he saw a bunch of hooligans holding an iron rod and shouting, "Hey, who kidnapped my brother? Come out, I want to see who dares to touch me."


    The octopus had long walked out of the room, and just as it was about to speak, Peng Yanfei ran over and kicked Xue Hua onto the ground, then stepped on him and scolded: "Little brother, don''t tell me your mother didn''t tell you that disturbing someone sleeping in the middle of the night means you''ll be beaten up?"


    Xue Hua was originally very angry, but who the hell was this guy? Why did he refuse to go easy the moment he arrived? Did he not know who he was?


    When he saw that it was a beautiful little sister, he was stunned. He was killed by a woman and everything happened too quickly. He was so fast that the person behind him couldn''t even react to what had happened.


    The octopus covered its mouth. Why was this person so miserable, the three people behind it watched dumbfoundedly as Peng Yanfei stomped Xue Hua under his feet. Wow, this little sister is so handsome.


    Nie Yixi and Zhang Ran facepalmed. It seems that the two of them did not need to go out to fight, having such a powerful wife (Little Sister) was a very fortunate thing.


    "Um, little sister, can you get off of me first? I''ve seen all of your insides. I''m sorry."


    Peng Yanfei was dumbstruck.

 C212

    When Peng Yanfei heard Xue Hua''s words, his old face flushed red and he immediately kicked Xue Hua flying, rolling to the side of his teammates behind him.


    "Damn you, you piece of sh * t. Your mother''s tofu is also something you can eat."


    Xue Hua was helped up by a few people and rubbed his belly. This girl really has some ability. These two kicks really gave me a bad feeling. However, her beauty is quite beautiful, she is quite beautiful.


    "Oh? Beauty, you are quite beautiful, but why are you so vicious? I only told you with good intentions, yet you kicked me home. Do you think you are vicious?"


    Octopus and Zhang Ran leaned against each other and watched them, as if they were eating a bunch of eating melons, and were not afraid of causing a ruckus in the show. Xue Hua''s three brothers also watched the show behind them, and some of the people beside them even thought that they were not forgetting to say: "Tell me, when this little big sister''s husband heard Young Master Xue''s words, would he really show off?"


    Octopus pursed his lips and smiled, "Do you know after looking at it for a while? This woman is being teased by another man, it''s as if the same thing happened to your own territory, or did you guys lose your temper? "


    All five of them looked in the direction of Nie Yixi in unison. He was actually very calm as he walked over to Peng Yanfei''s side, and slapped her buttocks, and said in a bad mood: "You, on the other hand, didn''t you come out and say that you were wearing conservative clothes, and come out just like that. Are you here to fight or are you here to seduce?"


    Peng Yanfei was startled, what does this guy do? Did he think that his life was too good, hitting his butt the moment he came up?


    He laid beside''s ear and whispered: "Nie Yixi, just you wait, once they leave, we will have a good competition in the room. I will take back this palm strike sooner or later."


    Nie Yixi, on the other hand, took the opportunity to bring Peng Yanfei into his embrace, and acted as if he really loved her, as he stared straight at Xue Hua, and didn''t take Peng Yanfei''s words to heart.


    "Alright, alright, my wife is right. However, it''s better if we deal with the person in front of us first." After Nie Yixi forbade her from speaking, he turned his head towards Xue Hua and said, "Was it you who had just eaten my wife''s tofu?"


    Xue Hua slowly straightened his body and embarrassedly explained: "That can''t be considered tofu, she was clearly the one who gave the tofu to you, we are all men, there is no need to pretend to be so noble, moreover, we came this time for those three people, since the misunderstanding is already explained, I don''t know if we can return those three people back to us."


    "No, I''ll return it to you. Do we look like people that can be easily bullied?" Not only did you disturb my sleep, you even ate my tofu just now, and now you even ask us for people without any manners, do you think you''re the god? "


    Peng Yanfei had bet on Xue Hua''s mouth with a single sentence, making him speechless and extremely aggrieved.


    The three people behind the octopus laughed: "Aiya, this is the first time I''ve seen Young Master Xue speechless. It seems like today''s trip was not in vain, and I even encountered such a funny thing. It''s great."


    Xue Hua naturally heard the laughter of the three little kids, and his face was full of embarrassment. Everyone in the audience could hear the sound of their own words, as if they were slapping themselves in the face.


    The three of you shut up, when are you going to laugh out loud? If you have the ability, don''t let Wang Gang come find me, just let them kill you guys instead. They really raised a bunch of ingrate, Wang Gang, let''s go.


    The three of them immediately shut their mouths and shook their heads, afraid that Xue Hua would really leave them there.


    Hearing this, Nie Yixi felt that he had become a place where they could leave whenever they wanted to. It was simply casual.


    If you want to leave, that''s fine, but if you can win, no matter how many people there are, if you lose, then I''m sorry, but I''m definitely going to detain these three, and I don''t care which family''s young master you are, but if you come to my place, you have to listen to my arrangements, and if you don''t accept, then you can directly challenge me.


    Nie Yixi wanted to continue playing this game today, but the most important thing was still to watch Xue Hua.


    Xue Hua did not immediately agree to Nie Yixi''s request. Instead, he carefully sized up the octopus''s body and power, and roughly estimated it before saying, "We are not professionals, but he is different. It can be seen with one glance that he is a very good fighter, this is clearly unfair."


    Nie Yixi laughed, then the octopus walked forward: "Then what are you guys talking about, are you going to let me take him away just like that, then our boss will lose face."


    Nie Yixi rolled his eyes at Octopus. This guy was the only one who talked so much, if he did not speak, he would be treated as a mute.


    Peng Yanfei suddenly thought of a good idea, but this was not the time for him to have the right to speak, why did he need to make them agree or disagree? What the hell was Nie Yixi thinking?


    "I just want to say, are you here to save him or do you have to state conditions? It''s good enough that I didn''t ask you to leave a few million. Where did you get so cocky? If you have the ability, come and save him. If you don''t have the ability, then give me the money. What do you think?"


    Xue Hua actually quite liked this method. Using money to solve everything was pretty good, right?


    "Aiya, what this big sister says makes sense. Say it, how much money do you need to take the three of us away? It''s impossible to fight you, but we can use money, not all of them."


    Peng Yanfei coldly snorted, this relationship is treating us as ghosts, right? Then he would really have to see the power of ghosts. Otherwise, how could he match those words?


    "Is that so? Then, do you want to try out this ghost''s strength? Don''t you think that the taste of your feet just now was not enough? "


    Peng Yanfei didn''t even want to talk about what had happened today. Not only was he tired, he even met a fool, who really thought that he was an outstanding master. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and he directly went to greet them.


    It''s just that this time, Xue Hua was prepared to receive Peng Yanfei''s kick, he patted the dust off of his body and laughed: "I wasn''t prepared just now, even though I''m still young, I at least learned it. Even if you''re a girl, you''ve challenged me twice and thrice, as a suave boss, I feel that it''s still necessary to show off your true abilities in front of my brother."


    Peng Yanfei laughed sinisterly, and immediately got into position, and waited for the match.


    Seeing that Peng Yanfei was really going to make a move, Xue Hua was slightly afraid. If he really lost to a woman, who knows what they would say when they get back. Just give me as much as you want. I''m not short of money anyway.

 C213

    Time passed minute by minute, and Octopus yawned. It was already past one o''clock in the morning. It was better for him to get up early and go to sleep. He still had to get up early tomorrow.


    "Boss, Sister-in-law, why don''t we hurry up and finish the cleaning up? Do you think we should fight or what? I''m fine, I''m fine, and I''m still tired. Today''s too many things, and I''m tired. I want to sleep."


    Zhang Ran also chimed in from behind: "How about this, octopus, you go up and compete with him. It looks like he still wants to hit your sister-in-law."


    Octopus nodded wisely. This could be considered a smart move, so seeing the situation, Xue Hua called for them to stop: "Wait, I think it''s better if we pay. How much do you guys think the three of them are worth?"


    Nie Yixi smiled as he walked behind Peng Yanfei, hugged her waist and despicably said: "I still don''t know how much my wife loves money. If you still want more, then say how much you want. "


    "Eh, about this, I bought a bag for close to one million and a necklace is ten million. This money is only a matter of minutes, so a person can just treat it as giving me a necklace. Thirty million, I don''t know what you think, Young Master Xue."


    Xue Hua looked at the two of them in shock. Thirty million, no matter how much money his family has, it would be hard to take out this kind of funds in a short period of time. He looked at Peng Yanfei somewhat embarrassedly: "About this, I don''t have that much cash on me today.


    They had never planned to do anything in the first place, Peng Yanfei''s kicks were already full of energy, but the other party said that the time limit was over for a few days, Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi and communicated with him through his eyes.


    "It''s better if you take care of it. I''m really tired." As he spoke, he continued to yawn.


    Nie Yixi lightly rested her head on his shoulder, "It''s nothing, please lean on me for a while. I''ll take you back to sleep after I settle this matter."


    Then, he looked at Xue Hua, "Okay, I''ll give you one day. If Octopus gives you the account number, tomorrow I will see 30 million, don''t think that you can play any tricks, I will take care of all of your movements, take these three with you, the last warning, next time don''t disturb other people''s sleep, otherwise the next time I kick you out, you might end up with no descendants."


    After Xue Hua shivered, he looked at the three people fiercely: "Okay, I''ll remember. When everyone goes back, bring the noise back to its lowest point. Let''s go, bring the people."


    Nie Yixi thought about this a lot, and felt that they looked very similar to him when he was young. The people beside him who thought that they were his brothers all hid behind him, leaving him to face this alone, it seemed that they were really his good brothers.


    Nie Yixi carried the lackey who was about to fall asleep and directly went upstairs. Originally, Zhang Ran wanted to watch a good show, but he shrugged his shoulders and said, "Aiya, it''s over now. I thought there would be a big battle, tsk, no meaning.


    Octopus smiled and said, "Sister-in-law is already so angry, I wonder what kind of show Second Master wants. Could it be that you want Sister-in-law to beat you up again?"


    It was unknown when the octopus had become smarter, but it seemed like it had been embellished by the boys from before.


    Zhang Ran wanted to say something, but the octopus had already waved its hand and entered. It could not close the door, so it went back to its own room to have a good sleep, there would be nothing to sleep about tomorrow.


    After returning to his room, Nie Yixi put Peng Yanfei down. Seeing her faint smile, he felt that it was the most natural thing to do while lying on the bed.


    It was probably the happiest thing for her to hug the person she loved the most and fall asleep.


    On the second day, Peng Yanfei cutely hugged Nie Yixi and the two of them snuggled up to each other.


    At ten o''clock, when the two still had no intention of waking up, Ouyang Yan directly called them before calling them. Nie Yixi yelled in displeasure: "Hey, don''t you know you''re still sleeping? If you have ass to fart, hurry up and fart. "


    "Second Brother, it''s already 10 o''clock, and you''re still sleeping. I''m calling to tell you that Su Ming has woken up and told you to come over to take a look. I really don''t know how terrifying you were last night, and you''re still sleeping."


    Peng Yanfei curled his body as he slightly opened his eyes, his voice somewhat hoarse as he asked: "What''s wrong, is there a problem?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head and hung up the phone. He hugged Peng Yanfei and laughed: "No, it''s just that Su Ming has woken up, and will go over later. He was tired yesterday, why don''t you rest at home."


    "No, Su Ming was injured just to save us, how can you go alone? I want to go as well. Furthermore, I''ve already rested for a long time. As for the rest, you can just wait to go back and rest. "


    As Peng Yanfei spoke, he started to get up from the bed. As he laid on the bed, he saw her faintly discernible like a little white rabbit, and his heart instantly became itchy. He directly pulled her down onto the bed, and all that his reflection in his eyes was his desire.


    Peng Yanfei was very familiar with this expression. Knowing what he wanted, she said in shock, "It''s daytime, get up. I''m very hungry. Why don''t you go make breakfast?"


    Peng Yanfei did not know that her acting so coquettishly and cutely right now caused Nie Yixi to be even more impatient, and she directly attacked him from head to toe.


    "My wife, you seduced me! I''m just following your wishes. If there''s nothing else, once is fine. I''ll make you something delicious later. Before that, you should feed me first."


    It was another ripple, but it was the one that had been tormented to the point where he had no strength left in his body.


    When it was 12 o''clock in the afternoon, the two of them then packed up and left the room. The Octopus had long since went to help Nie Yixi with the quest, of course Zhang Ran was still playing with his game console under his bed.


    After Peng Yanfei finished washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he knocked on Zhang Ran''s door. "Second Brother, Second Brother, dinner is ready, how about you come down and eat with us? We still have to go see Su Ming at the hospital later on, do you want to come along with us?"


    When Zhang Ran heard Peng Yanfei, he immediately crawled up from the bed and opened the door. He smiled: "Little sister, you finally woke up, when are we going back to Jiang Cheng? This is the place that you grew up in, I really want to see, and what your university looks like, I am rather impatient."


    Peng Yanfei facepalmed, feeling like this person had never heard his words before.


    "We''re flying at three or four in the afternoon. We''ll let you know when we leave. Do you want to come with us to the hospital or stay at home?"


    "Me? Why would I go to the hospital? I''m not sick. You guys go ahead. I''m just playing a good game at home. I''m going to clear the level soon."

 C214

    Peng Yanfei nodded, as though he understood this guy''s obsession with games.


    She was also speechless. She cleaned up after dinner, left the dishes on the table, and took the chicken soup that she had just made to the hospital to see how Su Ming was doing. Although he had only woken up one night ago, it was enough to prove how skilled he was in medicine.


    However it seemed that Zong Ming had already stayed in the sickroom for a long time. When they arrived, the three of them were chatting and laughing, which made them feel much better.


    Nie Yixi held Peng Yanfei''s hand and went in. The three looked at them at the same time and Zong Ming only nodded with a smile, which was considered a greeting. Su Ming and Ouyang Yan then greeted her in an orderly manner: "Hello, sister-in-law."


    "Alright, Su Ming, how do you feel right now? Are there any problems with your eyes or anything?"


    Su Ming laughed and said: "Thank you for your concern, sister-in-law. I feel like I''m almost fully recovered now, there''s no problems at all. This is all thanks to Doctor Zong Ming here, if I don''t know when I would wake up, would you guys be okay?"


    Peng Yanfei was a little embarrassed, the person lying on the bed was him asking them about their health instead, he passed over the chicken soup: "We are all fine, you don''t have to worry, this is for you to boil chicken soup, it has just been prepared, it will help your body if you drink more during the heat."


    Su Ming excitedly looked at the bowl of chicken soup. This was something good, and it was personally cooked by his sister-in-law.


    He had just opened the thermos and smelled a fragrance. He had just finished eating at noon, but now he seemed to be hungry again, Ouyang Yan felt a little hungry and pointed at the chicken soup, "You can''t eat it alone, everything sister-in-law cooks is delicious, I want to eat it too."


    "What are you eating? It''s really impolite to give this dish to Doctor Zong Ming first. He probably hasn''t eaten lunch yet, are you still not going?"


    The two of them were really compatible at times, Ouyang Yan had no choice but to follow what she said and scooped up some chicken soup, bringing it to Zong Ming.


    He didn''t want to snatch food from a patient, but when he heard that it was personally made by Peng Yanfei, he couldn''t help but want to try it.


    As the chicken soup was slowly poured into his mouth, the first reaction was'' beautiful ''and the second was'' fresh ''. It was truly tasty.


    "I really didn''t expect that the chicken soup our team leader made that night would be so delicious. It seems that I don''t know if I''ll be lucky enough to eat a good vegetable dish you made next time?"


    "No problem, Zong Ming, you don''t have to be so polite with me. Call me any time you go to Jiang City, I will definitely entertain you well."


    Zong Ming smiled very politely, but he was a little distant from her, causing Peng Yanfei to not understand if this person had any objections to him or if he was just like that.


    It''s just that he had saved Su Ming before, so he should be considered a good person. Seeing his courteous appearance, a doctor would naturally have their own pride.


    Everyone was laughing and joking, and no one noticed how thick the black air on Nie Yixi''s face was. These people were really good to be able to make his wife cook delicious food for another man right in front of him. This woman had really agreed, and really seemed to seal her mouth.


    Su Ming felt a wave of cold air continuously floating over from Nie Yixi''s body. It tugged at Ouyang Yan''s clothes, pointed at Nie Yixi and whispered, "Look at boss, isn''t he jealous right now??


    Ouyang Yan held back his laughter: "Indeed, but there seems to be another reason. From the moment second brother entered, no one paid attention to him, he was talking to sister-in-law so he was jealous. Sister-in-law is always the center of attention wherever she goes, and with so many pairs of eyes watching, he naturally wouldn''t be happy.


    The two of them were leisurely discussing how jealous Nie Yixi actually was, but Peng Yanfei was actually chatting about ingredients with him, from regular meals to medicinal meals, as though they were immersed in their own world, and didn''t notice the Nie Yixi at the side.


    Su Ming could not watch any longer, he pulled at Peng Yanfei''s clothes, using his eyes to tell her that there was a person who was continuously releasing cold air, it was very cold.


    Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi, it was indeed an ice face, the entire room seemed to be a refrigerator, this person was releasing cold air, he really wanted to freeze people to death.


    "Nie Yixi, are you alright?"


    Nie Yixi ignored Peng Yanfei, she flung her head back and was extremely arrogant and spoiled, but she ignored you. Who told you to keep chatting with other men, you had already forgotten about the main character.


    If Peng Yanfei knew what he was thinking, she would definitely want to beat him up.


    Zong Ming: "Looks like the two of you have a very good relationship with each other. I wonder if Fourth Master can help speak up."


    Nie Yixi shot a glance at Zong Ming, seeing that he had a respectful look on his face, he did not say much and directly walked out fighting him, and Zong Ming followed him out. Just when Peng Yanfei wanted to follow her and hear what the two of them had to say, Su Ming pulled on her clothes and shook his head.


    "Sister-in-law, there''s no need to go. Since Mister Zong already said he was going alone, you might get into trouble if you go."


    Forget it, since you said it like that, I will just obediently stay here. Oh, that''s right, I remember now, at 4 o''clock this afternoon we will be flying to Jiang Cheng. What about you two, Su Ming, are you coming back with us?


    Su Ming nodded, but he could not help but look at Ouyang Yan. After last night, he knew what he was thinking, and when he woke up and saw for the first time, his beating heart told him that maybe this was good, but now, was he going to choose to stay by his side or to return to his side?


    Ouyang Yan lowered his head. He had noticed Su Ming''s gaze, but he did not dare to look him in the eye.


    "I might be returning to Paris, but I''ll be back soon. Can you wait for me?"


    Su Ming suddenly raised his head and met with Ouyang Yan''s anticipating eyes, and he immediately nodded his head, not wanting him to be sad. Peng Yanfei had already eaten all of the dog food by the side, and it turned out that in their eyes, he and Nie Yixi had just casually given them dog food to eat.


    The two of them had agreed to meet again after a month. Peng Yanfei had agreed to meet again after that, but unfortunately, although she had changed her image, she did not have the chance to get along with Zong Ming. It was only then that Peng Yanfei realised why he had called Zong Ming and told him to come over that day.

 C215

    Peng Yanfei was eating dog food inside, but the two people outside were staring straight at each other.


    "Don''t you know that your team leader already has a husband? You can be considered to have come to beguile openly like this. "


    The corner of Zong Ming''s mouth curled into a charming smile, and said with his back facing Nie Yixi: "Could it be that Fourth Master called me out to speak about these things? If it''s something like that, I don''t think it''s necessary. "


    Nie Yixi also laughed, and as expected, this person was more or less the same as him, but he just did not know if he had any other abilities other than his medical skills.


    Indeed, I am just curious about what other status you have besides being a son of the Zong Clan. I remember that you had such a history, you went through a kidnapping when you were five years old, and the Zong Clan sent people to find you for seven years. Now that you have changed so much, I want to know what happened to you.


    Zong Ming''s eyes were clearly filled with killing intent, Nie Yixi also started to be cautious, this man was indeed not ordinary.


    "Presumably, this has nothing to do with the Fourth Master, all you need to do is to know that I won''t hurt her, and to investigate and see if there are any good results for you or anyone else. In regards to my seven years of absence, I only hope that Fourth Master will not attempt to pry into other people''s secrets. This is my taboo, I can only say this much, if there''s nothing else, I''ll just go in first. "


    Zong Ming did not want to continue, so he watched as his back figure disappeared into the distance.


    Zong Ming returned to the sickroom with a very unpleasant expression. However, Peng Yanfei could tell at a glance, and he looked at the two of them with some curiosity.


    "What''s going on? Why are their faces so unsightly? Could it be that they''re arguing?"


    Zong Ming smiled as he shook his head: "How could that be? Fourth Master is not the kind of person who would get into an argument with people like us, Group Leader, don''t worry, there''s nothing much to worry about, we''re just talking about some unhappy things, and are currently thinking of a way to settle it. Fourth Master is also thinking about it, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Oh" Peng Yanfei said, her face showed that she did not believe him, there was definitely something wrong with the two, but Zong Ming had already said it so far, it seemed like he could not get anything out of it.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Nie Yixi was almost done with the things, but there were still a lot of things to be dealt with in Jiang City and the capital, and they could be said to be extremely busy.


    "Since there''s nothing else to do, it''s around one in the afternoon, do you guys have anything else to deal with?" If you don''t have anything to say, we will prepare to go to the airport. After we go back, Su Ming, you will have to rest well, the octopus won''t follow us this time, so second brother will take care of you. "


    Su Ming nodded, no matter how he arranged things, he did not have any objections, but it was Zong Ming instead.


    Nie Yixi looked at Zong Ming and laughed: "I wonder if Mr. Zong Ming is willing to go with us to Jiang City. It just so happens that I have a taste of the dishes your team leader cooked."


    Everyone was stunned. Wasn''t his face dark just now? Now, why was Zong Ming so generous as to invite him to have a taste of his wife''s cooking? Su Ming did not understand and looked at him suspiciously.


    Zong Ming politely rejected her.


    "My apologies, Fourth Master, there are still a lot of things that I need to take care of in the group. With the leader not in the group, I have to look after everything in her stead, so I''m afraid that I really can''t go this time. Thank you very much for your invitation. I will definitely pay you a visit the next time."


    The two of them ended their awkward conversation just because of his refusal, but they were stunned by Nie Yixi''s sudden change in attitude, the difference between their attitude before and after was too huge.


    Zong Ming planned to leave this place and head directly to Hua City. After Ouyang Yan delivered Su Ming to the plane, he would be picked up by his own plane and everyone would start preparing to meet up in the next month.


    The injuries on Su Ming''s body had not fully healed yet, and the entire process was caused by Zhang Ran pushing him away. In the middle of the process, the two were very courteous, but on the plane, the two of them ignored each other, giving people the feeling that they were rivals.


    Peng Yanfei tugged on Nie Yixi''s sleeves: "Don''t you feel that there''s something strange going on between the two of them? Even the first time we met each other, there wasn''t someone as cold as you. Furthermore, the two of them have already met several times. "


    Nie Yixi started laughing, looking at the two of them.


    "It''s fine, let them two go. Because of some matters previously, they had quarreled before and even fought before, but Su Ming was not able to defeat Second Master Zhang, so maybe they both hate him now."


    Peng Yanfei was interested in that moment, but he wanted to know if this second brother of his had any ill will towards Su Ming. Nie Yixi patiently explained the past to him, and that was only a few years ago.


    The plane would need two and a half hours, so Peng Yanfei fell asleep as soon as he heard it. On the other hand, Nie Yixi rested her head on his shoulder, allowing her to sleep soundly.


    When they arrived at Jiang City, Li Xiao immediately went to the airport to bring them all away.


    "Boss, everything you wanted me to do has been completed, Wang Ping is now monitoring He Weixiong, including his business, and some other activities, but Shi Jingyan heard from us that there is someone here. Although he did not make any movements, he probably does not know who the person behind this is, and does not dare to make any rash moves."


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth curled up into an evil grin. This Shi Jingyan was really a bastard, he kept his head down, after all, He Weixiong had helped him before, and now that He Yaqing was not his fiancee, he should help out with that. However, this guy really liked to keep a low profile.


    Peng Yanfei had been carried by Nie Yixi the entire time, and had been exhausted since yesterday.


    After sending us back to the villa, bring all of the information here. Su Ming is injured, take care of him.


    Li Xiao nodded his head, he had heard of the matters from the other days, if not his boss would not have made a move against He Weixiong, since he was the second in command, the power behind him could not be underestimated, and if he was still in the capital, that was his territory. Do you dare to say that there aren''t many high-ranking officials behind you?


    It was said that the protection of the officials was not unreasonable. He Weixiong''s big business in the capital was so big that even a small official would have to be afraid of it. A big and capable official would even want to curry favor with him.

 C216

    "Boss, tell me, did He Weixiong really behave himself and not go out for a bit, or do you have any plans for us to go find him? According to my understanding, He Weixiong is not someone easy to deal with."


    Li Xiao rubbed his chin, staring at the route in front of him, and said this to the driver, who was speaking to him in a very low voice, afraid that he would wake up Nie Yixi who was carrying the little person in his arms.


    Nie Yixi''s eyes seemed to exude a different lustre.


    "It''s alright, Wang Ping is not that easy to deal with. Although he is usually a happy person, I did not put him in the capital without a reason, so don''t worry, if He Weixiong wants to do anything, Wang Ping will inform us immediately."


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he hissed for them to not speak anymore, and the person in his arms began to move back and forth untruthfully. Li Xiao helplessly touched his head, ever since his eldest brother had gotten married, his entire person had changed, but it was a good thing, he was even more humane than before.


    However, the young man driving beside him didn''t know what to do. Was this still their boss? When did he ever have such tender feelings? It was simply amazing that such a ferocious person from before was now a hero. Holding his wife in his arms made him feel really good.


    Very quickly, everyone had arrived at the villa and alighted. Nie Yixi carried Peng Yanfei into the room and helped her pack up a bit before leaving.


    "Alright, Li Xiao, you can help me contact Wang Ping now. I need to understand the specific details over there, as well as the matters regarding the company and Su Ming''s situation, you will have to take care of him for the next few days. Second Master, I''ll be taking care of you when Su Ming gets off work these few days."


    Su Ming was stunned. He was still gloating a while ago when someone finally took over his matters, why is it like this now?


    "Hey, it can''t be, boss, how can you be like this? If you don''t look at my hands and legs, what else can I do? I''m just an injured person, and you made me work only yesterday after a day of rest, can you really bear to do that?" "Oh my god."


    He didn''t dare to say too much to avoid infuriating the person in front of him, so he might as well take it easy.


    Nie Yixi stared at him blankly: "I know, I didn''t ask you to work at the company, I only wanted you to work at home, second master only took care of your daily life."


    Zhang Ran was immediately unhappy, he felt that he was the babysitter of their family.


    "Nie Yixi, don''t go overboard, just hire yourself a nanny, my job is only to take care of my sister''s safety, the rest is not my problem, so you should look for someone else."


    Su Ming was furious when he heard that, why is he not letting anyone see him anymore?


    "Hey, what''s the meaning of this? You came here with sister-in-law, and I thought you came here to enjoy your bliss. Sister-in-law has boss''s protection, why are you causing trouble here? Besides, aren''t you taking care of her for a day or two? "No wonder you don''t have a wife at such an age."


    Zhang Ran was furious when he heard it.


    Nie Yixi thought for a while. This was good too, but who would be the one to take care of Ni? If he really wanted to find a babysitter, although it would be very convenient for Su Ming, there would be a big flaw in his job.


    While everyone was in a dilemma, the doorbell rang.


    Li Xiao avoided the embarrassment and opened the door, revealing a fresh girl in front of him. She looked more like a university student than someone who had just graduated.


    "May I ask who you''re looking for?" Li Xiao suspiciously stared at the girl in front of him. Could it be that the boss''s lover, this main chamber, was still sleeping inside?


    The witch had changed from her usual style to a lady''s. She was a pure and beautiful young lady. She was originally very pretty, but now that she had a baby face, she looked much younger.


    "Hello, big brother. I came to look for Peng Yanfei. She told me to look for her at this time by giving me the address." The witch charmingly said, afraid that the burly man in front of her would bully her.


    Li Xiao was helpless, there was no one left to speak with such a soft voice, it was such a nice thing to talk to him like that, it was probably unrealistic as well.


    "Oh, hello, please come in. But now that sister-in-law is sleeping, you can come in and take a seat. It''s just that everyone is discussing things, so it''s better for boss to arrange them for you."


    Li Xiao said as he brought her in. He looked at Nie Yixi: "Boss, this girl is looking for sister-in-law. What do you think?"


    Although Zhang Ran did not know many people in the Viper Group, he did know a few of them. However, he only felt that the woman in front of him looked very familiar, but he just could not remember who she was.


    Nie Yixi stared at the indistinct mark on her neck and asked: "You are from that group, what is your name and why are you looking for her? Tell me everything clearly."


    The witch standing in front of Nie Yixi felt deep respect for him.


    "Hello Boss, I am a witch from Viper Group and am now a subordinate of Group Leader Peng. I am in charge of contacting the Viper Group and transferring information and other missions. It was also Sister Fei who arranged for me to stay here."


    Hearing the name, Zhang Ran suddenly remembered. It was the girl that chased after Zong Ming non-stop, and was also the only one that succeeded in being in the same bed as him. He almost couldn''t accept her name, but looking at her appearance made him feel more feminine, and being by his side was actually pretty good.


    Li Xiao was also stunned, this woman was actually someone from the Viper Group, all of the people in the group understood that each and every one of them had extraordinary abilities, but they never expected that such a young woman would actually be from the same group.


    "Well, since Fei Fei sent you here, you can report to her directly after she wakes up. Your direct superior is me, so I hope you understand the relationship here. There is also one more thing, right now there is an injured person by your side, I need you to take care of him, can you do this?"


    Since he was a member of the group, there was no need to use him. It was just right that he was still safe.


    Taking care of people was the most difficult, and also the thing that she didn''t know how to do the most. She hated troublesome matters the most, so she looked at Su Ming, who was on the left side, with a look of disdain.


    I don''t know how to take care of people, and the reason why I''m growing up is because I don''t know how to take care of myself. If you ask me to take care of this important person, I''m really afraid of messing things up.


    The witch rubbed her head in embarrassment, but it did not look fake. Nie Yixi did not expect such a girl to not know how to take care of people, but it was fine.


    "This matter has been decided upon in advance. The remaining matters can be discussed after she wakes up."


    The witch originally wanted to say something, but after looking at the people up above, she eventually nodded her head.

 C217

    When Peng Yanfei woke up, it was already 8 PM. The villa was filled to the brim with people, and when the sleepy Peng Yanfei opened the door, he saw that the living room was a bit chaotic.


    A pure and cute looking girl was running around the room chasing Su Ming. Furthermore, Su Ming was still sitting on the wheelchair, and there was no one around to stop him, so where did he come from?


    "What are you doing? Is this girl also a witch?"


    The witch nodded, "Yes, Sister Fei. This kind of dressing doesn''t suit your taste at all."


    Peng Yanfei facepalmed her, and he really didn''t know if it fit Zong Ming''s taste or hers.


    Nie Yixi had always kept his head lowered while taking care of official affairs. Ever since he had returned, he had been exceptionally busy. Peng Yanfei sat beside him and pointed at Su Ming.


    "Second brother, didn''t you say that you would take care of Su Ming? Why are you being chased around the house by witches now? "


    Su Ming wiped off the sweat on his forehead and shouted bitterly, "Sister-in-law, Sister-in-law, you have to avenge me. Look at them, the boss told her to take care of me and she forced me to eat the food she made.


    Peng Yanfei always felt that Su Ming was very good at acting coquettishly, especially when others were bullying him. However, looking at his pitiful strength, even she was slightly moved and coughed: "Alright, witch, your cooking is something that not many people would dare to try. But tomorrow, you will go to work with me, so I will leave Su Ming to Second Brother to take care of.


    Peng Yanfei looked over, as if emphasizing: Brother, please pay attention to your answer.


    Zhang Ran looked to the side guiltily, but her eyes were not just for show.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t like him, and I don''t like taking care of him either. Besides, it''s not like I can''t act on my own at home, it''s not like I can''t act on my own."


    "Second brother, you can''t say it like that. Su Ming really can''t have both hands right now, so it''s a bit inconvenient for him to move around. As my second brother, is this how you repay the person who saved your little sister? "


    Her words made Zhang Ran speechless, and in the end, he could only compromise.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. You don''t have to speak the truth about my great-aunt. Can''t I take care of her?" I don''t care what he looks like, I''m only responsible for his safety. "


    Peng Yanfei blinked his eyes, then jumped mischievously beside Nie Yixi and grabbed his arm while laughing: "What are you doing, it seems like you are creating a monitoring map."


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "It''s indeed like this. This map is a rough map of Shi Jingyan''s company and He Weixiong''s company, and the other is a surveillance camera of He Weixiong. Oh right, aren''t you the Successor Disciple of Nie Zehao? "Come, help me make this map up so that this map can be considered complete."


    Peng Yanfei acknowledged her and took the laptop over, while the rest of them went back to whatever they were doing. Li Xiao had left long ago, to be able to stay here and not do anything was really awkward.


    Zhang Ran pushed him upstairs, and at that moment, he also needed to do something. After all, during his break period, although the company still needed to operate, the most important thing was to follow the plan, so his current job was to take care of the tasks.


    The witch saw that the living room seemed to have nothing to do with her, so she obediently went back to the kitchen to clean everything up. After cooking dinner, she didn''t cook anything, but instead almost burned the kitchen.


    After twenty minutes, Peng Yanfei gave the computer to Nie Yixi: "It''s done, but what''s the use of this? Could it be that you plan to infiltrate into their company?"


    "It can''t be counted, but it can still be counted. He Weixiong is currently in our hands, so we don''t know what will happen to him, but what we can guarantee is that when He Weixiong is in trouble, he will hide behind us and watch the show. If we want to catch both of them, it will be a little harder, just that there is only one last piece of evidence left, at that time we''ll have to trouble you."


    Peng Yanfei patted his chest: "No problem, leave this to me. It''s just that I will leave the rest of the evidence to you, I will see if there''s a suitable opportunity to take the evidence when the last person is at work tomorrow, at that time I will take a few more pictures of you, but Zhan Yue will be in my way, see if there''s any way to remove him or let him travel here."


    Nie Yixi scratched his chin, which was true, after all, other than himself, there was only one other opponent that was worth him taking seriously.


    He patted Peng Yanfei''s hands: "Let me see your recorder. Just let him have it when the time comes, the contents must be related to him, it''s just that what he wants to do now is still a problem."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head, but with the recording pen in his hand, there was no need to worry about him. After the two discussed their tactics, as long as Shi Jingyan was able to take the bait, it would be more important than anything. It was still early, so Peng Yanfei took out his phone and sent a message to Shi Jingyan, telling him that he was back.


    In these few days that Shi Jingyan had been at home with him, they had fostered different feelings towards him. Even now, he still could not decide whether he was serious towards Peng Yanfei or just using their relationship to do so.


    "What happened? Who sent you a text message? You''re already in a daze. Are you having any difficulties at work?"


    Shi Jingyan shook his head and laughed as he left the strands of hair in front of her eyes behind.


    "Nothing much, but I heard that uncle seems to have met with some troubles recently. Do you really not need my help?" Can he handle it alone? "


    Although He Yaqing had a smile on his lips, he was still a little stiff when he heard about this.


    It''s okay, if it''s something big, he probably won''t not tell me anything. Even if some ungrateful people are doing something behind my back, you don''t have to worry. You''ve been in a better situation lately, it''s better to develop properly.


    Shi Jingyan held her hand and did not say anything, but he was quite concerned with the message Peng Yanfei sent him earlier, it seemed that she brought him quite a few good things this time, he would reply later.


    From the very beginning, Shi Jingyan had already become absent-minded because of a short message and wanted to change the topic. To a sensitive girl, there must be something wrong with the conversation, He Yaqing looked at his phone and sighed in his heart, thinking that maybe the girl would come back soon.


    The plan was to officially start now. Preparing was more important than anything else. The two of them were thinking about this at the same time.

 C218

    The two of them held hands as if they loved each other. However, they did not know how many secrets were hidden behind this. They shared the same dream and only spoke of the two pitiful people.


    Make all the preparations for tomorrow''s arrival. Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi will embrace each other and sleep together, tomorrow would be a new arrangement.


    Su Ming looked at Zhang Ran with some caution. Just because the two of them were being taken care of and being taken care of, they actually had to sleep in the same room right now. If Ouyang Yan knew about this, wouldn''t he be killed?


    "Hey, sleep on the floor tonight, I''m sleeping on the bed." Su Ming boldly ordered, right now he did not care whether he was Second Master Zhang or not.


    Zhang Ran was completely confused. What''s wrong, this guy was asking for more, he just rubbed his nose on his face.


    "Aiyo, you''re truly shameless. Right now, I''m already the luckiest thing in your life to take care of you. You actually still want to fight me for the bed? Do you really want to die? Or do you want to live for half a life?"


    Su Ming was currently injured, and could not beat him at all. I''m not sure, but I''m still a patient. Is he just going to watch a patient sleep on the floor?


    "Hey, so what if you are Second Master, I am still a patient. Could it be that Second Master wants to have a bed fight with a patient? Are you being shameless or me? "


    Zhang Ran snorted. Talking to this person was too tiring, he might as well go sleep on the sofa.


    "Fine, I''m not as thick-skinned as you. You can sleep by yourself."


    Zhang Ran shook his hands and left. After he left, Su Ming realized that there was no one helping him get into bed. It was really depressing.


    Su Ming scolded himself as he struggled to sleep on the bed with all his might. It was so comfortable, but he only thought about that person with his eyes closed, he didn''t know what he was doing now.


    As she thought about it, she also fell asleep, waiting for the days to pass one after another. One month later, they met again. It could be said that this was the best time to part with each other.


    When he woke up in the morning, it was already 7: 30. He probably had to go earlier today. After all, it was his first day at work, so he had to perform well.


    On the other side, Shi Jingyan was also preparing to go over earlier. He had missed it slightly after not seeing him for five days, but he didn''t know if he had brought back some good news. He really didn''t know if something funny had happened while he was at Nie Yixi''s side.


    Just as Nie Yixi was about to wake Peng Yanfei up from his breakfast, he saw that she had finished dressing and was about to head downstairs. She went up to give him a good morning kiss and smiled: "Good morning, my wife."


    "Good morning, husband."


    Zhang Ran had woken up especially early today, and he could already hear the two people''s sweet talk while they were sleeping on the sofa.


    "Cough cough, didn''t I see a lot of single dogs here this early in the morning? Can you guys not throw dog food all the time? I really can''t stand you guys. "


    The corner of Nie Yixi''s mouth curled up into an evil smile, it was precisely because of this effect.


    "Second brother, if you don''t like it, you can just find one for yourself. Why are you being so jealous now? How about I accept my best friend as a great beauty?"


    Speaking till here, I started to miss Chen Siyan, and An Li, I wonder how they are doing, is An Li still prejudiced against me? Why did she do that?


    Peng Yanfei didn''t want to ask about any of these things, it was just that the two of them would be the ones who would be hurt in the end.


    Nie Yixi held her hand. He looked at her face that was sometimes smiling, sometimes at times conflicted, and perhaps because of some unknown reason.


    "Alright, stop thinking about it. There are always solutions for everything. If it really can''t be solved, then just find your husband. Let''s eat first. In a bit, I''ll send you to work."


    "No need. When I go to work with the witch, I''ll arrange for her to be my assistant. When that happens, I''ll be able to feel a lot more at ease with her around." Peng Yanfei said as he swept all the food on the plate away.


    Nie Yixi realized that this little girl''s appetite was really growing, but that was a good thing.


    After the meal, the witch also came down. She took a piece of noodles and put it in her mouth and nodded, "Sister Fei, let''s go. I''m going to the car."


    Peng Yanfei gave her the key and walked out. He didn''t forget to kiss her on the mouth, so he quickly turned his head away.


    Second brother, don''t look at us like that, take good care of Su Ming at home, if he gives me a report, you''re dead for sure, when that happens I''ll call uncle and say that you bullied me, hmph.


    In front of Zhang Ran, Peng Yanfei had always been this childish. Nie Yixi actually understood this very clearly. Sometimes, he actually hoped that she would rely more on him so that he could feel her own existence.


    After Peng Yanfei left, Zhang Ran then looked at Nie Yixi seriously: "I really want to ask, Fourth Master, about the relationship between you two, did you tell your family that your mother could possibly tolerate her existence?"


    Nie Yixi lowered his head, and stopped what he was doing.


    "Second master, I presume you don''t need to worry about this. You can settle the matter between us by yourself, there''s no need for you to worry."


    Zhang Ran shrugged his shoulders helplessly, he really did not need to worry about it. After all, the two of them were married, he only needed to protect his little sister and prevent her from getting hurt.


    Most of the people on the way were looking at Peng Yanfei, especially the people from the Finance Department. Since the days when Peng Yanfei had left, they finally understood the importance of having Peng Yanfei around, and knew that there was no one who could take his place.


    They were all exhausted to death, but when they saw Peng Yanfei who seemed to have seen a god, they all passionately went up to greet him. Peng Yanfei, on the other hand, had a feeling that something was wrong with these people, could it be that An Li had been treating them poorly these past few days?


    Just as she thought about An Li, she suddenly passed right in front of her eyes. Peng Yanfei wanted to greet her, but when An Li took this opportunity to look down his phone, he was actually texting her that Peng Yanfei had returned.


    He Yaqing used all his strength to hold onto his phone, and this girl had finally returned. Shi Jingyan was still unwilling to get rid of her, and since he was not willing, he could only do it himself.


    Okay, follow the plan. You keep an eye on her and I will inform Qi Ruijie.


    After sending the message, An Li raised his head and saw that Peng Yanfei was no longer there. The witch followed behind him, feeling a little weird.

 C219

    The witch still turned around from time to time and looked at An Li warily. Peng Yanfei looked at her doubtfully: "What''s wrong, is there someone behind us? You''re jumping all over. "


    "Sister Fei, who was that? She seems to be harboring malicious intentions towards you, could she be your enemy? Or would it be more accurate to say that you stole her man or position, so it''s more troublesome for you to work in the company? "


    "You''re right, but that woman is called An Li. She was my good friend in the past, and because of some matters, they are now in a conflict, and it is currently an awkward time, so she shouldn''t have any evil intentions, right?"


    The witch wanted to continue speaking, but in the end she stopped herself from speaking any further. Since Big Sister Fei had already said so, it seemed that she valued this woman. If she were to continue speaking, it would anger her.


    After following Peng Yanfei back to the office, she found that Shi Jingyan had not come to work yet, but there was someone who arrived even earlier than her.


    The moment Peng Yanfei entered, he saw Zhan Yue sitting in his seat handling some matters. It seemed that he had been helping him these past few days, no wonder those people were looking at him like they were looking at a living buddha. So it seemed that there really was a great demon in this place.


    Zhan Yue was still busy with handling matters, someone who came in and thought that they were just handing in documents immediately blurted out, "Just place the documents on the table, and it will be placed according to different documents."


    "Oh, put it away, but how am I supposed to behave?"


    Zhan Yue heard that something was wrong and immediately raised his head to look at Peng Yanfei. His tensed expression relaxed a lot, and his hands that were on the keyboard trembled, as he immediately stood up.


    "You, you, you''re back. It''s good that you''re back. Oh, right, I''ve been helping you deal with things these few days. You don''t mind if I sit in your office, right?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at him strangely: "Aiya, it''s only been a week and you''re already stuttering like this, Zhan Yue Battle Chief, how much do you miss me? If you can''t sit, who else can?


    Zhan Yue smiled as he rubbed his head, his face still blushing. He had indeed missed her a lot these few days, but it was better to bury this longing deep in his heart.


    The witch carefully sized up the man in front of her. With a woman''s intuition, this man was the one who liked her, Big Sister Fei. The Fourth Master actually tolerated a person who was interested in his wife by her side.


    If there was any woman by Zong Ming''s side, then she would definitely die. This was also one of the things that Zong Ming disliked about the witch, it was that her control over him was too strong, and her possessiveness was too strong. Although the two of them did not admit it together, but there seemed to be some sort of subtle feelings in the past.


    Zhan Yue also looked at the witch and quickly changed his words, "This is? I''ve never seen it before. "


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce him to you guys. Come, this is Zhan Yue, the vice president of the Shi Group, and this is Wu ¡­" Peng Yanfei wanted to say "it''s a witch" at first, but then he thought that it was better to not bring it here. He smiled and said, "Wu Jing, you''re a very talented person.


    Zhan Yue sized up the little girl in front of him, but he couldn''t tell that she was someone with great ability, but she seemed to be a minor.


    "Yan Fei, are you sure? But she looks just like a teenage kid. "


    As for my ability, this is my resume. As for why I am here, it''s only because I feel that Yan Fei is my soulmate and am able to fully display all of my ability, and not because this is the time group, I hope that my words will not cause you any discomfort. "The old witch stared at him angrily.


    Zhan Yue then gave a good look at this woman. Although she looked small, her tone was still quite strong, and after looking through her resume, she had graduated from Ning University, a rather difficult university, and furthermore, she was studying financial management, which was very clear for her profession. She had received a lot of awards, and this set of resume was very convincing, and most importantly, she had worked in the London Building for two years and could be considered to be perfect.


    "My apologies, Miss Wu. Please forgive me for my earlier words. I have nothing to say about your resume. If you have any business with the people Yan Fei brought, I hope that the Time Group will show you their platform."


    The witch did not intend to make things difficult for him. She smiled, "Chief of War, I''m sorry too. I was rude to you just now, so we are now even. Don''t worry, I will do my job properly."


    Zhan Yue laughed and nodded, holding the resume in his hand, he looked at Peng Yanfei: "Oh right, when Shi Jingyan comes, you go and make the report, this time you left for a long time, tell him about it properly."


    "Alright, but shouldn''t you give me the job first? Otherwise, I''ll have to trouble you to come running over again."


    Zhan Yue nodded, and told Peng Yanfei about the work he was doing. In the end, he didn''t forget to remind her not to treat his subordinates too well, as those situations were all problems that he was used to. After these past few days of training, the Finance Department was now a relatively quiet place.


    Alright, I''ll remember. Wu Jing, you should familiarize yourself with the environment here and take a good look at these documents. I''ll need to take a look at this week''s financial report.


    Zhan Yue nodded his head, the two of them left the office and the witch started to take care of the matters that Peng Yanfei left behind, it was just that her first task was to check all the accounts that Zhan Yue made, under the condition that she was isolated from the public.


    When the two of them arrived at Shi Jingyan''s office, Zhan Yue opened the door for her. Shi Jingyan had just arrived and sat down, but someone knocked on the door.


    When he saw that it was Peng Yanfei and Zhan Yue, he felt unexplainable unhappiness in his heart. This Zhan Yue had been very concerned with Yan Fei, the moment he came back he quickly went forward to hook up with them. His speed was even faster than his own.


    "Yan Fei, you finally came back. Ever since you left, this Zhan Yue hasn''t appeared in any other office. He''s been staying in your office everyday to help you manage your affairs, I''m rather envious of him."


    Zhan Yue bit his lips. "Helping her is still helping you, so stop wasting your breath here."


    Shi Jingyan did not pay attention to him as she turned to look at Peng Yanfei. "These five days have been hard on you.


    "Thank you for your concern. You''ve rested quite well. It can be said that you''ve been on vacation for five days already."

 C220

    Shi Jingyan laughed, he was waiting for Peng Yanfei to finish, could it be that he did not bring back any useful information?


    In front of someone like Shi Jingyan, benefits were indeed more important. Fortunately, he did not believe''s words at the time, otherwise, he would still know how badly he had been tricked.


    "This time, when Nie Yixi and I went to Hua City, there were no novel things in the whole process. However, there was a time when Nie Yixi and I went to the company to prepare this.


    Peng Yanfei handed the recording pin over to Shi Jingyan. He nodded and brought it over, broadcasting the content of the conversation. At first, there was not much news, but after knowing about the conversation he had with Su Ming and the so-called Boss Jin, he finally understood why Nie Yixi was such a scheming person.


    "Is all this news true?"


    Shi Jingyan didn''t even know who he was asking about. He and Zhan Yue had always been the ones in charge of customer affairs, but there wasn''t anything wrong with it. Could it be that they had already followed Nie Yixi behind his back and were only trying to spy on him?


    "I''m not sure about that. At that time, I was standing beside him and I only heard his customer information, but most of them have already decided to give up on their cooperation and switch to Nie style. Director, what do you plan to do next?"


    Zhan Yue listened to the content within carefully, and was shocked in his heart, Nie Yixi''s speed was quite fast, ah.


    "Zhan Yue, go and find out who is cooperating with him. I want the results."


    Zhan Yue nodded his head. Shi Jingyan was even more angry now, he had stolen his business, but what he needed was the market, the matter of burning his own goods had not yet been settled, and now he had directly pulled his own partner and customer away. Nie Yixi was even more ruthless.


    Peng Yanfei could clearly feel his anger, it seemed that Nie Yixi had some ability.


    "However, Boss Jin and I had dinner together, I accompanied him, and had a different opinion of Boss Jin, you heard Nie Yixi''s question, but no matter what, he was unwilling to reveal the identity of the person behind him, or else he must be deliberately mystifying, or the person behind him might be really strong, so do you want to ¡­"


    Shi Jingyan interrupted her, shook his head, and said: "I have to carefully consider this matter, after all, even Nie Yixi letting go of this chance, although the allure is extremely strong, but I cannot deny that safety is not the priority."


    Peng Yanfei knew that he would say this, and it was exactly as Nie Yixi had said. He might not believe it now, but he had to make sure that you didn''t believe the things that happened afterwards.


    "Okay, this postcard was brought here while I was carrying Nie Yixi. It''s on your table, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work."


    Shi Jingyan was extremely upset, and could not say anything as he looked at Peng Yanfei, then waved his hand to support his forehead. This time, things happened too suddenly.


    When Peng Yanfei returned to the office, it was filled with people. The witch stood in the middle and seemed to be talking about something, when one of them turned around and saw Peng Yanfei, he quickly went forward to sue him: "Manager, it''s bad, there''s a woman here who wants to read the information in your computer. It''s easy to tell that she isn''t a good person."


    Another person also agreed, "Yes, yes. Manager, no one knows what Ann is thinking right now."


    Her face was not good. If it was in the past, she would have already used her fist to beat people up, but now, it was impossible. After all, this was Big Sister Fei''s company, it was better to control it a little.


    Peng Yanfei protected the witch behind him and laughed: "This is Wu Jing, my assistant. I just asked her to help out with some things, you guys don''t need to worry so much.


    Although Peng Yanfei said those words casually, his hands did not stop moving. He directly threw the documents on the table to the ground.


    No one dared to go down to pick it up, for fear that there would be a problem.


    Peng Yanfei looked at them curiously. "Aiya, my hands trembled a little, and I fell to the ground. I wonder who among you can pick it up for me."


    When Peng Yanfei said this, she had already placed the documents neatly on the table.


    Peng Yanfei coldly snorted. "What''s wrong, no one is moving, then what do you guys mean by standing around here, and it''s still you guys who think you guys are very free, after you finish your work, when you have time to criticize others, take a good look at yourself and see if you have the qualifications, you even have to think over and over again about picking up a document."


    Everyone was silent. Now they finally understood that this person called Wu Jing was not someone they could offend. This was the first time they had seen Manager Peng protect someone. Previously, they didn''t have such good treatment, so it seemed like this person was not ordinary.


    Everyone headed outside, while An Li watched everything from the outside. Just now, she was the one who instigated everyone here to make things difficult for the witch, she just wanted to know if this person was very important to Peng Yanfei.


    An Li quietly left the scene, and everyone started to work, but the amount of work they had to do after that was no less than before, which was actually more than before.


    However, no one dared to complain, as Peng Yanfei was no longer the newly promoted Peng Yanfei. They could tell, that when everyone was facing Peng Yanfei, they were more or less complaining and afraid, but they did not know when it had started, but Peng Yanfei''s aura had suddenly become very strong, to the point where they were afraid.


    After everyone had left, the witch closed the door and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Big Sister Fei. This time I was careless and got my little tail grabbed by them."


    It doesn''t matter, the people inside are all like this, so the reason why I became like this right now is because of their existence. However, if you are more careful in the future, they will understand that you are my protector. Some people with malicious intents might find trouble with you, and some people might try to curry favor with you.


    The witch nodded her head. That was why she hated the company''s life. However, since her team leader had already said so, she could only endure it.


    After the two finished packing up, they started working. After Zhan Yue finished searching for the information, he directly went to find Shi Jingyan, and it was already proven to be true, what Nie Yixi said was completely true, many of the customers had already transferred their names to him, and now, it was simply impossible for him to save those customers.

 C221

    Zhan Yue looked at Shi Jingyan with a bit of disappointment in his heart. These customers were people that they had found with great difficulty back then, but now they had unknowingly been pulled by Nie Yixi.


    Looking at his expression, Shi Jingyan knew that his losses were truly heavy this time.


    "How is it, are all those people really following Nie Yixi? What the hell did he give them? "


    Shi Jingyan immediately threw all the documents on the table onto the ground, the more he thought about it, the more infuriating he became.


    "This is the list of customers, take a look for yourself, it already clearly says when they betrayed us, and there are even some clients that belong to us, the elderly. However, they are all swaying a little now, I am actually very curious as to what method Nie Yixi used to accomplish this."


    Shi Jingyan scolded: "Damn it, he''s just so treacherous. If he has the ability, he could fight me head on."


    Although they were cursing, the two of them knew that now was not the time to curse, so they had to quickly think of a way to deal with the matters at hand.


    Shi Jingyan was also not a person who could not stand a few shocks. Weren''t there several kinds of pressure behind every successful person? What was there to be afraid of?


    "Alright, don''t be too angry. We still have to find a solution for this." Zhan Yue said in a more rational manner.


    Shi Jingyan nodded, he turned and looked at the desk to search for something, and then opened the postcard that Peng Yanfei had given him. On it was his contact information for the person that Nie Yixi did not want, maybe he could really help him out this time.


    "Zhan Yue, go and check on this person and those customers, arrange for some people to visit them privately and figure out why they are changing their attitude towards us. I need to know these two things, as well as those customers that did not betray us, give them some preferential treatment.


    Alright, I''ll go and get it done immediately, but right now, it''s alright. One month later, the company will have a large amount of inventory and the funds will change. But have you thought about it, I have no objections to what you said.


    After Zhan Yue finished speaking, he immediately left. The company could be considered to have encountered a crisis, but he did not immediately go and take care of things. Instead, he directly went to Peng Yanfei''s office.


    Peng Yanfei was in the midst of handling public affairs, and realised that many financial reports could not even match. Although she had been very careful with her work, she had always been doing it to reduce the losses incurred by the company, so this fact could not be hidden from her eyes.


    Coincidentally, Zhan Yue had walked in at this time. Sitting on the sofa, he looked at Peng Yanfei and knew that she was already aware of this matter.


    "Aren''t you going to explain what all this is all about? Or are you trying to do something immoral? "


    "Fei Fei, you don''t need to worry about this matter. If something happens, someone will bear the responsibility. You only need to do your job well. I''m only here to ask you a question. Who exactly are you?"


    Zhan Yue had been staring at Peng Yanfei the entire time, and Peng Yanfei also looked at him and said seriously: "I am someone Shi Jingyan has sent over, I have always known this point, why are you asking me this question, could it be that you suspect me?"


    What Peng Yanfei said was definite, which made Zhan Yue suspicious, but Peng Yanfei''s face had a look of anger, and for a second she was shocked, did Zhan Yue really discover something? Why do you ask?


    Zhan Yue remained silent for a long time. Peng Yanfei became a little anxious and shouted angrily: "Zhan Yue, I''m asking you a question, what right do you have to say it like that? Do you think that I''m the one who is saying all of this, or are you saying that you suspect me of being someone close to Nie Yixi?"


    Zhan Yue looked at the anger on Peng Yanfei''s face and knew that he had truly angered her this time. He hurriedly stood up and walked over to pull her arm: "That''s not it, I, I''m not doubting you. I''m just curious why your computer has so much back-up financial information.


    Peng Yanfei immediately flung his hands away: "If you suspect me because of this, then let me tell you, I preserved all this financial information, and the purpose was only to obtain the annual financial statements. Maybe you guys didn''t find out, that every year''s financial report does not match the funds in these accounts, and if there was someone who checked carefully, it would be very easy to find out, could it be that you, as a financial assistant, did not find out about this matter?"


    In the face of Peng Yanfei''s doubts, he knew that he was right, but he had already been very careful and hadn''t cared about these things at all. Usually, no one would be aware of this, and he wouldn''t have any objections if she were to do so now.


    Peng Yanfei could roughly guess what he was thinking, and continued to speak: "I know what you mean, but have you thought that if I were to leave someone else with a clue to help Nie Yixi, would you be able to find out the evidence? I think it''s better if you think about it properly. Chief of Battle, you should just go back to work. I still have some things to busy myself with. "


    Peng Yanfei didn''t give him any face to kick her out, she had to do something angry this time, if she wasn''t angry, would Zhan Yue really take her for a saint?


    When the witch passed by the office, she saw it. She thought to herself: I think something must have happened, but is this man stupid? What kind of person is Sister Fei?


    The witch walked over and smiled, "Chief Zhan, you''ve come. Why don''t you go in, and your complexion isn''t good. Did something happen and the manager can help you? After all, aren''t you her good friend?"


    When Zhan Yue heard the witch''s words, his heart felt even worse. He shook his head and said, "Wu Jing, you should go and comfort her a little. I made her angry just now, I still have a lot of things to do.


    The witch nodded her head and looked at his back as he left. She then smiled and said, "Big Sister Fei, this is the information you wanted. However, how did the Battle Director make you angry? I''m really curious as to how this person did it."


    Peng Yanfei rolled his eyes at her as he held the information in his hand and said in a low voice: "He was suspecting that I''m Nie Yixi''s man, and I''ve already told you the general situation here earlier, so I''m angry. But this also revealed a piece of news, it''s possible that Shi Jingyan is suspicious of me, so his recent movements are a bit more careful, do you understand?"


    The witch looked at the information very seriously and nodded, "I understand and don''t worry, Sister Fei. I know there''s something wrong with this information, I''ll go down later to revise it."


    As the witch spoke, she held the information in her hand, pretending to be very serious.

 C222

    If something happened again, it would not be as simple as doubting her. The information stored on this computer could be considered as her intentions, she just wanted to see if Zhan Yue was really alright, but now it seemed that she was not at ease at all, and even suspected him because of this matter.


    It was best to be careful around everyone. Luckily, Siyan was not from the Finance Department, otherwise, no one would know what their relationship would be right now. Speaking of her, it seemed like she was nowhere to be seen today, could something have happened?


    As Peng Yanfei thought about it, he directly went to their department to look for her. When he just reached their department''s entrance, he saw a person speaking to him enthusiastically.


    "Manager Peng, you''re here to look for Sis Siyan. It''s a pity that she''s not here today. The Superintendent has arranged for her to go on a business trip. I don''t think she''ll be back for a few more days."


    Peng Yanfei smiled, "Thank you. Alright, I understand, you can go back to work."


    The little girl was very enthusiastic and nodded her head. Peng Yanfei turned and left, Chen Siyan was on a business trip, this was something he had never heard her say before.


    After Peng Yanfei left, An Li appeared in the Personnel Department. The girl earlier still looked at An Li enthusiastically, although her reputation was not as big as Peng Yanfei''s, they still knew that she was the Finance Department''s Director An.


    "Director An, are you looking for us?"


    An Li smiled gently, and looked like a very amiable person.


    "I''m just here to take a look, it''s okay, go back to your work. Just now, Manager Peng came to find Siyan, right?"


    "Yes. But in the past few days, Sis Si Yan has gone out to work. Could it be that Director An is also here to look for Sis Si Yan?"


    "No, I''m just here to take a look. There''s nothing else. Go back to your work." After An Li finished speaking, he hurriedly left to the bathroom to tell He Yaqing about the situation here and ask her how it was going in there.


    "An Li, according to what you''re saying, Peng Yanfei still has a special assistant by her side. If we attack her in the company, we might not succeed, what should we do?"


    An Li rubbed his chin. Actually, it wasn''t that there was no other way, it was just that there were many ways to it.


    I will personally invite her out this afternoon. At that time, it will depend on your own actions, but you must not let her find out that it was me, otherwise, we will definitely find out by then.


    He Yaqing nodded, they were about to prepare for this situation when he was alone. After An Li thought it through, he directly sent a message to Peng Yanfei with his phone, which could be considered as asking for peace.


    Peng Yanfei returned to her office and took out her phone to read An Li''s text message. She had a kind of indescribable feeling in her heart, that she was really serious or fake, or that there was some kind of malicious intent behind it.


    She didn''t know, but she still had some expectations for An Li. Although she had done some bad things before, as long as she could apologize and make the right decision, she would be forgiven.


    Zhan Yue began to investigate this person called Boss Jin. He found out that there was really a force behind him that did not hold back, but the credibility of this person was still unknown. He could only decide after looking at everything.


    "Young Master Shi has arranged for people to visit customers, but Boss Jin is unsure, this is his information, it is normal inside, but if it is a normal person, how can they do it, moreover he has a force behind him, if it can transform their power into ours, then the crisis this time will probably be resolved, but it is very difficult, it is just that the He family''s power is better."


    Shi Jingyan actually understood what Zhan Yue was saying, "I understand what you are saying, but He Weixiong seemed to have met with some mishap recently, it is not important, so I don''t think it is important, but I do not think it is possible this time, so I have to wait for some time. I have yet to settle down, and do not know what the final result will be.


    Zhan Yue nodded, and began preparing for the next step, now it was the start of another big battle.


    Although Su Ming was not at the company, he had already passed everything over to Su Ming before he left. Right now, his supervision over the place was not bad, but even so, he could not help but feel that it was a little disappointing.


    Zhang Ran could be considered to understand the importance of Su Ming now, it was no wonder he did not want to find a nanny. These documents were all extremely secretive, if it wasn''t for the people that he trusted him with, it would be hard to ensure that they would not sell it.


    "Your workload is quite large. Do you need my help?"


    Zhang Ran could be considered a talented person and had a hand in the company''s affairs. In fact, this was also what Nie Yixi had been hoping for in his heart, wanting Zhang Ran to take care of Su Ming was something that would allow him to help the company, but he only said that he would definitely be rejected.


    Su Ming was startled: "Are you sure you aren''t here to cause trouble? Don''t you hate me the most? Why would he even help me? "


    "I really do hate you, but if you get tired to death, I''ll definitely come back and say that I mistreated you. At that time, the one who would be in trouble would be me, so for my personal health, I''d better take care of you first."


    Zhang Ran said as he brought his laptop over. Su Ming patiently told him what he needed to do about this and what he needed to do about that. The two of them put down their prejudice and considered it a true cooperation.


    This morning, after Nie Yixi sent him off, he immediately set foot on the road towards the capital. He Weixiong was still waiting there for him to deal with.


    To Peng Yanfei, even if he were to die, he would not be able to dispel the hatred in her heart. But to Nie Yixi, he was still a person he hated the most.


    It had been more than ten years, but he still could not find a way to subdue, but there still wouldn''t be so little evidence. One day, he would definitely make He Weixiong go to hell, and this was not only a promise to Peng Yanfei, but also an explanation to the organization.


    Li Xiao followed beside him, and looking at his big brother''s ugly expression, he knew what it had to do with him.


    "Boss, actually, you don''t have to act this way. It''s just that I''m rather curious about the people in the Long Range group who are really trying to assassinate you and Sister-in-law."


    Nie Yixi stared at him blankly. Then how do you think Su Ming''s injuries came about?

 C223

    Li Xiao did not dare say anything, and vigilantly sat back, he hurriedly laughed: "I am not doubting what you have said, I want to take back the injuries on Su Ming''s body, but I just don''t dare believe that He Weixiong would actually dare to openly make a move on you, it seems like he truly wants to get your position."


    Nie Yixi closed his eyes, and said: "His thoughts are known by everyone, but this time, I want to see what he has to say. How is Wang Ping''s arrangements, for the time being, don''t notify He Weixiong that I will be going over, I only want you to go over."


    Li Xiao nodded his head. The two of them were currently on a self-love plane, heading straight to their destination. No one dared to believe the financial and martial powers within the organization would work so hard for this organization, but right now, there were some ungrateful people who had died just because of Nie Yixi.


    Peng Yanfei naturally knew that he had arrived at the capital. Although she was worried, she still had a quest to complete, and she hoped that these days would end quickly. She hoped that Shi Jingyan would also quickly fall down.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the time. It was about time for her to meet An Li, so she picked up her bag and coincidentally bumped into the witch who had just entered the room. The witch was a little suspicious.


    "Big Sister Fei, where are you going?"


    Peng Yanfei pointed outside: "I have to go out for a while, if anyone comes looking for me, you can help me answer them, and if there''s any mission, you can just send me a message and deal with it, but if I still haven''t returned home by 9 pm, you can immediately come and find me, go back to find Nie Zehao, he placed a tracking system on my phone, is it tomorrow?"


    After she finished speaking, she directly left. When the witch heard the following words, she became a bit worried. What was going on? However, there was no sign of any major events happening on Big Sister Fei''s face. He still followed her instructions.


    After Peng Yanfei finished giving orders, he directly headed towards his destination. An Li had long since been waiting there, and seeing her, he enthusiastically stood up to welcome her. Fortunately, he did not bring anyone over.


    "Fei Fei, you finally came. This is great, I thought you wouldn''t come. Quickly sit down, I''ve already ordered something for you to drink. I hope your taste hasn''t changed."


    Peng Yanfei maintained a smile on his face the entire time. The An Li of today was a little disgusted, she wasn''t like this in the past.


    "An Li, did something happen to you? If you have anything difficult to do, just say it, I''m fine. It''s you, so how is Aunt doing? I was so busy recently that I forgot to ask. "


    An Li was startled for a moment, then laughed: "It''s much better now, my mother is living with me, she''s much better than before, but she doesn''t like to go out, and only stays at home everyday. Other than buying some food, she stays at home, but you, how are you right now, with Nie Yixi."


    Peng Yanfei vigilantly drank his coffee. Although the taste was the same, there was something that had changed.


    Besides, there are still a lot of things between us that I can''t explain, but I want to ask what happened last time. Although I tried my best to suppress this matter, I didn''t expect you to do that.


    An Li held onto the cup tightly, he was a little nervous, his expression was also a little uneasy, how should he answer this.


    "I''m sorry, Fei Fei, the last time was my fault, it was my heart filled with jealousy and hatred towards you. I know it was my own fault, but I couldn''t control my anger and anger towards you." I''m sorry, Fei Fei, the last time was my fault, it was my fault, it was my heart filled with jealousy and hatred towards you.


    I am not a rigid person, as long as you explain things clearly, it will be fine, don''t cry, I understand your thoughts, but I hope you understand that you and Chen Siyan are my best friends, so no matter what you do, I will always forgive you two. You have already missed it once, I hope that in the future, you will not change your position and not think about it too much, do you understand? "


    An Li hurriedly nodded, and pulled Peng Yanfei''s hand: "I understand, thank you Fei Fei, I have never had any friends in my entire life, to the point that meeting you and Chen Siyan was the happiest thing that has happened to me. Since it''s already been said, I don''t have anything to be embarrassed about now, don''t you know that every time I see you, I can''t help but want to greet you.


    Peng Yanfei''s guard was slowly put down, and in the end, they even went back after dinner. Peng Yanfei said that he would send An Li back, but An Li actually rejected him.


    "Aiya, you don''t need to trouble yourself. I''m pretty close to home, and besides, I have to go to the hospital to get medicine for my mom. You don''t need to be busy. Weren''t you tired recently?" "Hurry up and go home. Just call me when you get home."


    Peng Yanfei smiled: "Alright, you should head back earlier too. It''s getting late, I''ll be leaving first."


    After An Li sent him off, he turned around and left as well. He picked up the phone and called He Yaqing.


    Peng Yanfei drove towards the villa, but she kept having the feeling that someone was following her along the way. Two black carriages, on the wide road, she could see very clearly what was going on with these two carriages.


    Just when she still felt that something was strange, one of the cars instantly pulled over and stuck her in between them. Peng Yanfei had no choice but to stop the car, and the cars at the back all stopped as well.


    "Who are you people? What can I do for you?"


    The leader got out of the car and acted sloppy. With a charming smile, General Xie ordered the people behind him: "Go, brothers, tie her up for me."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the people around her vigilantly, they were all fighting against each other. Fortunately, she had some skills, but these black-clothed people only came one by one, and started to fight again, wasn''t it painful for them?


    "Who the hell are you? Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "Stop f * cking bullshitting me. The reason I came today was to catch you, but I want to see how you can escape."


    Peng Yanfei knew very well that it was useless to ask them now. Looks like someone was going to fight with him today, and this kind of person shouldn''t be a problem.

 C224

    Peng Yanfei was on guard against the people around him, the leader gave them a look, and every single one of them brought out a blade. Previously, he was unarmed and had nothing to fear, but now it was different, he was afraid that he would have to pay a price.


    Just when Peng Yanfei was thinking about this, a black-clothed person directly went forward and slashed at her with a blade. Peng Yanfei dodged so quickly, he was afraid that he would be disfigured if the blade fell on him.


    She casually swung her blade to cut his neck, directly knocking him down onto the ground. Then, she took the blade in his hand and started fighting with the man in black beside her. The leader of the group spat on the ground and cursed, "F * ck, you pieces of trash, not even a single woman can deal with him."


    His words had successfully enraged them, and their strength had increased greatly. The man in the lead saw that the moment Peng Yanfei was fighting with the other people, he immediately took his blade and chopped at her neck, although he did not know what the young miss wanted this woman for, he still had to protect her a little.


    Peng Yanfei''s vision turned black, and the last bit of consciousness in his heart vanished. The man in the lead signaled the black-clothed people beside him: "Lift the person and move the carriage.


    The group carried Peng Yanfei and left. When it was time for the witch to get off work, she went back to the villa. At that time, she did not notice that something was wrong, and when it was 8 o''clock in the evening, she started to worry.


    After Zhang Ran was done with his work, he went downstairs and saw the witch looking around. He curiously asked: "What are you looking for, by the way, why isn''t little sister back yet, could it be that you are working overtime at the company?"


    The witch suddenly remembered what Peng Yanfei had said to her just now. Looking at the time, there was still an hour left.


    Zhang Ran did not get a response from the witch, and directly pulled her closer to look into her eyes and asked: "What happened to little sister, please answer me."


    I don''t know. At three o''clock this afternoon, Big Sister Fei left the company, but when she left, she told me that if she still hadn''t returned by nine o''clock, I must find someone called Nie Zehao and find out where she is. At that time, it would be clear that something happened to her, but it''s already eight o''clock, I''m a little worried.


    Zhang Ran clenched his teeth and roared: "Then why didn''t you tell me this when you came back? Witch, don''t forget what your responsibilities are. If something were to happen to her, I want to see how you will explain it to Zhang Yu, and how you will explain it to Fourth Master. "


    The moment Su Ming heard of this, he immediately picked up his phone and called Nie Zehao.


    Nie Zehao was currently in the courtyard with his parents, and received a call from Su Ming: "Brother Su Ming, what''s wrong?


    When Su Ming told him what had happened, he immediately jumped up and roared loudly, "What did you say?! Something happened to sister-in-law?! I''ll be right over."


    When he said those words, he had already forgotten that there were still two parents by his side. Nie Zehao''s mother, Ming Zhu, was sitting beside him.


    "Stinking brat, where are you going? Who''s the sister-in-law you mentioned earlier? If you don''t clarify it today, I won''t let you go."


    Nie Zehao''s heart was already starting to tremble. It''s over, he had accidentally said it out loud just now, but now his mother was tugging at him, not letting him leave, what should he do now? Big brother, don''t blame me for this.


    "Let me go and I''ll tell you."


    Ming Zhu wasn''t a vegetarian either. This brat was her son. She didn''t even know what character he had.


    "No, if I let you go, you would have already run away."


    "Aiya, okay, it''s big brother''s wife, big brother has already been married for a long time, but I''ve been hiding this from you, not letting me tell you yet. So if he asks in the future, don''t tell me that it was me who said it, let me go, I''m in a hurry to save big sister, something happened."


    Ming Zhu let go of Nie Zehao in shock. After seeing her mother let go of her, he disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    "Noble, do you think this is true? Is Yi Xi really married? "But when did this happen? I wonder if that girl was a well-bred child, what kind of occupation she was in, or if she was a lady from a noble family."


    When Nie Guo Hao heard this news, he was also a little shocked. However, it was also within his expectations.


    "Grandsons only have grandchildren, don''t meddle in other people''s business. Besides, isn''t it important to be a lady from a noble family? "Really, what do you know about a woman."


    "You don''t understand, but it''s better for a girl to be polite. That Dean Huang''s daughter is not bad, and I still want to introduce her to my son, but now it doesn''t seem necessary. When the time comes, call Yi Xi and ask him to bring that girl back for a look."


    Nie Guo Hao didn''t want to bother with her, did she not realize it after so many years? If it wasn''t because she was too involved in her sons'' affairs, she wouldn''t have gone home for four or five years. Now, her son was unwilling to tell her parents that he was married, which meant that the girl was not f * * king acceptable.


    "Enough. I advise you to study your project properly. Have you finished working on the matters at the hospital?" "I still have some things to do, so I''ll go and study them first. Oh yeah, my parents said they want us to go over tomorrow. I''m afraid Dad''s gotten sick again."


    Ming Zhu nodded her head, "Alright, bring the medicine with you and go take a look tomorrow. Go ahead, I still have some knowledge about this wife of mine."


    Nie Guo Hao shook his head as he walked. He had taken a fancy to such a woman back then.


    When Nie Zehao arrived at the villa, it was already eight-thirty. When Zhang Ran saw him, he remembered that this was Nie Yixi''s little brother.


    "Brother Su Ming, what''s going on? Haven''t you come back yet? Have you told my brother? "


    Su Ming shook his head: "Didn''t I tell you over the phone? It''s getting closer and closer to 9 o''clock, but I didn''t see anyone at the door, so we guessed that something must have happened. But sister-in-law said that you have a GPS on her phone, hurry and see where she is. "


    Nie Zehao nodded his head quickly. He took out his computer and started to search for Peng Yanfei''s location. The computer was displayed on a small path on the Second Ring Road.


    "Got it. Anyone of you go take a look now, make a phone call when you get there. Make sure to keep your call ongoing."


    Zhang Ran and the witch stood up and said in unison, "Alright, I''ll go."


    Zhang Ran looked at her: "It''s better if I go. I have to be safe, you stay at home to take care of the two of them.

 C225

    After all, he was Sister Fei''s second brother.


    "Alright, Second Master, go. You must be careful."


    Zhang Ran patted her shoulder, and nodded: "Don''t worry, there aren''t many people who can deal with me. Although Nie Yixi is one, don''t worry, I will be back soon, the two of you take good care of yourselves, I hope it isn''t the person I was thinking of."


    Zhang Ran was a little worried that the people at the Pope''s side would find out that Boss Peng''s daughter was not dead yet and wanted to kill her all now. However, it was impossible for them to kill so quickly, could it be that they were He Weixiong''s people?


    He kept muttering to himself as he drove at his fastest speed. It was originally half an hour, but now it was forcibly driven for 15 minutes.


    Zhang Ran got off the car to check on the situation. There were blood stains on the road, but a fight had already happened here, it was Peng Yanfei''s car. He recognized the car, but there was no one inside, so something must have happened.


    He picked up his phone and told them, "Something has indeed happened. The problem is that little sister''s phone and bag haven''t been snatched away, and it''s not a bandit but someone doing it on purpose. Su Ming, ask Nie Zehao if he can find out."


    Nie Zehao took the phone: "Master Er, I have never seen the scene before, I don''t even know what it looks like. This is all I have, I still need some time to check."


    Zhang Ran was panicking a little in his heart, but he scolded loudly: "F * ck, don''t let this daddy find out who or else I will die miserably. I will bring back the situation here for you to ask the witch who she contacted when she was leaving."


    Zhang Ran knew that her phone was still here, maybe there was some information that could be found there. He immediately opened the car door to take the bag away and drove back to the villa.


    Su Ming and the witch heard what Zhang Ran said and both of them started to panic.


    "You Hao, investigate the situation along the way. I''ll call the people in the team and have them start searching. Witch, do you know anything? Now everything is important. "


    The witch said nervously, "I only know that Sister Fei told me when she left that she didn''t come back at 9 o''clock, and that something happened to her. But I really don''t know who she went to see."


    At this time, in a fish factory near the sea on the outskirts of the city, Peng Yanfei was tied up on a wooden bench in a shabby house. Her consciousness was slowly awakening, but her eyes were still hidden by the black cloth and she couldn''t even make a sound.


    Standing in front of her was the man who had attacked her. Beside her was a woman wearing a sportswear. Her charming voice had been treated.


    "Ah, our Beauty Peng has awoken. How is it? This taste isn''t good, right? Why, I wanted to speak. Haha, I didn''t expect you to have such a day. I also want you to have a taste of my pain."


    Just as Peng Yanfei was thinking about who this woman was, a burning pain appeared on his face, and an unfamiliar voice came from above his head: "Hmph, this is the result of you stealing my man. Let''s see who will save you today."


    Peng Yanfei stammered, not knowing what she was saying, but the pain on her face, as well as the saying, "This is how you and I are going to end up fighting for a man." She had a feeling in her heart, but she was not sure what it was.


    The man beside the woman said in a low voice, "Miss, I don''t know how you''re going to deal with this woman, how about giving me a few more to enjoy. How about this, this is just a broken shoe. No one would dare to take it, let alone your lover."


    The woman laughed heartily. "This method is not bad. It''s just the right time to take revenge for you."


    The light was too dim, making it impossible to see what they looked like. Peng Yanfei''s heart was in a lot of pain, he did not know if Su Ming and the others were looking for him, but it was a pity that they did not have their phones with them. What could he do now?


    The two women started to punch and kick Peng Yanfei, their faces were swollen and bruised. Looking at Peng Yanfei who was covered with wounds, they felt really satisfied in their hearts, just that they could not vent their anger on him this way.


    A woman raised her voice and said, "Go and get the cloth from her mouth."


    After he finished speaking, the first thing Peng Yanfei said was: "Who exactly are you two, female? Those who are able to move so many people are only two girls, the one I have offended before is Qi Ruijie, and the second one is He Yaqing. Both of their voices are different, don''t tell me you guessed correctly."


    Peng Yanfei knew that she had guessed correctly in her heart, and laughed loudly: "Haha, so it really is you guys. You guys are really capable of planning all this, He Yaqing, are you not afraid that I will tell Shi Jingyan about it while I''m still alive? Do you think it''s more useful for you now or for me? Qi Ruijie, don''t you forget who made you into such a state back then.


    Hearing Peng Yanfei''s words, Qi Ruijie really wanted to go up and kick her, but He Yaqing pulled her and shook her head, their identities could not be known by Peng Yanfei, the most important thing now was to push this matter away.


    "Heh, Manager Peng, I think you''re quite capable. So you were the one who took Secretary Qi away. You''re really capable. I admire you. You are just a dog of the Young Master Shi. The couple have already talked about this matter, do you still think you can compare to her? If you want to know who we are so badly, I won''t tell you. "


    Peng Yanfei was not stupid, she memorized these words little by little. What she had said just now, whether they were He Yaqing or not, she had guessed one thing right, they were all related to Shi Jingyan, and she was even very afraid that he would find out about this.


    After He Yaqing finished speaking, Qi Ruijie immediately went forward and slapped Peng Yanfei. This time, Peng Yanfei directly spat out blood, his strength was too great, the red and swollen on his face was even more obvious, these two people were going to kill him.


    "You''d better kill me after torturing me, or else you''ll have a fate worse than death."


    "That''s quite the words you''ve spoken. Since you''ve said so, then I''ll properly attend to you today. Men, bring her some refreshed food."


    The man in the lead took out a splint and immediately held her feet up. This splint was even more terrifying than the splints used by ancient people, it would at least injure her flesh and bones severely. For a weak girl like Peng Yanfei, this was equivalent to breaking her leg.


    When the man used more strength, Peng Yanfei bit her lips, but she was unwilling to shout out, because her scream would only bring laughter to them. However, as the man''s strength grew, she could no longer hold back and screamed out, fainting after her voice fell.

 C226

    He Yaqing quickly made the man stop his hands: "Let''s see if he''s alive or dead. This person is still useful to Shi Jingyan after all.


    Qi Ruijie laughed coldly: "What, are you afraid now? What are you doing long ago? Come back tomorrow, it''s getting late, you guys better take care of her. If you let her run away, you guys will suffer."


    The man lewdly smiled. "Then can we enjoy this delicacy?"


    Qi Ruijie was about to say yes, but He Yaqing shook his head and interrupted her: "Let''s wait a little longer. If you guys accidentally kill her, what will we do then?


    The two of them left after finishing what they needed to do. It was already past 11 pm, the time needed to torture people would come soon.


    The few people in the villa already knew that the last person Peng Yanfei saw was An Li when Zhang Ran took back his phone. When the witch called An Li to inquire about Peng Yanfei''s whereabouts.


    An Li was surprised and quickly tried to shirk his worries, "I don''t know. At that time, after I sent her away, I went straight to the hospital to buy medicine for my mother. I didn''t know about what happened afterwards. Secretary Wu, are you kidding me? "


    The witch coldly replied, "Since you don''t know, it''s not convenient for me to say anything." With that, he hung up the phone and shook his head, "She doesn''t know where Sister Fei is, but I''m not sure if she really knows."


    Zhang Ran was curious, "Why do you say that, could there be something wrong between them?"


    I have met this Director An a few times, but every time, she would look at Sister Fei with a bad light in her eyes, so I felt that maybe she really had that thought, but it''s impossible for her to take away Sister Fei without any influence, so I felt that this was a little strange.


    Nie Zehao could not wait any longer, and impatiently shook his head: "I don''t know who kidnapped sister-in-law, and there are no surveillance cameras nearby. It''s simply too difficult, how about we tell Big Brother about this, if we don''t even tell him about it, if anything really happens to sister-in-law, I''m afraid we really might not be able to handle it."


    Su Ming nodded in agreement: "That''s indeed the case, it''s still better to let boss settle this matter personally."


    Zhang Ran didn''t have any objections, it was just a pity that he didn''t have any skills.


    Su Ming called Nie Yixi. At this time, he was in negotiations with He Weixiong to gather information.


    "I haven''t sent anyone out at all. Those definitely aren''t my people." He Weixiong insisted that they were not his people.


    Li Xiao took out the proof from behind and placed it in front of his face: "Master He, do you recognize this symbol, it is the symbol of your Azure Dragon Group, and also the symbol on the people who attacked Fourth Master at that time. Tell me, how could there be such a coincidence, or are your subordinates mistaken about you?"


    He Weixiong didn''t know how to explain it either, but it was true that he didn''t ask for it back then, nor did he know that it was that bastard who did it.


    "Fourth Master, this matter is indeed unrelated to me, I do not believe that you all can investigate this matter through my team, I do not have any objections, but what does it mean for you all to monitor me like this everyday, does this mean that my freedom in life is something that Fourth Master can control?"


    When Nie Yixi heard this, he felt even more uncomfortable. Did he really think that the capital was his territory? What a joke.


    "Master He, I''m sure you have your own faction now that you''ve stayed in the capital for so many years. I wonder how many of the things in the guild are brought out by you?" I don''t even want to know about that. All the people who died in the battle have direct evidence against you, and the people you sent out don''t need to be mentioned. You think it''s settled that I didn''t hand you over to the police. "


    He Weixiong''s heart skipped a beat, he wanted to continue speaking. He had not expected that those people would actually dare to scheme against him after everything that had happened this time.


    Nie Yixi''s cell phone rang. Originally, he did not want to bother with it, but upon seeing that it was Su Ming''s, he guessed that something must have happened. When he picked up the phone, he heard the person on the other side saying anxiously: "Boss, it''s bad, something has happened to sister-in-law."


    Nie Yixi immediately stood up: "What are you saying, speak more carefully, what exactly happened?"


    Su Ming told Nie Yixi everything. After hearing everything, he became a little anxious in his heart, and he turned to look at He Weixiong, warning him, "He Weixiong, definitely do not let me know what good deed your daughter has done. Otherwise, she will be the next one to go to hell, and not you.


    The two of them nodded. He Weixiong looked at his back, a little confused, and still wanted to say something, but Nie Yixi was no longer listening. He had been on the phone with Su Ming, instructing him on what to do.


    "Boss, say it, I''ll remember it here."


    "Alright, you just said that the last person she would meet was An Li. Start from her side, investigate immediately and find out who was relatively close with An Li, and investigate all the unusual ones. If you don''t find anyone tonight, you''re dead for sure."


    Su Ming could only agree, he could not refute them. After hanging up, Su Ming and Nie Zehao gave a signal, he understood and took out all the surveillance cameras.


    During this time, he discovered that there were two cars that had been following Peng Yanfei ever since he left the coffee shop, and said excitedly: "There''s a lock now, there''s two cars that have been following sister-in-law all this time. They know that the road just now was just like sister-in-law''s and disappeared, so we can use the license plate to find their location, hopefully this time it''s the correct spot."


    The expression on Zhang Ran''s face did not relax at all, and he asked, "Then why didn''t you detect Ni earlier?"


    "I didn''t think about the camera on the road just now, and these are all part of the National Transportation Bureau. I wouldn''t investigate it unless I had no other choice, so I knew that I could pass through this time. It seems like I wasn''t wrong."


    Zhang Ran didn''t say anything, but it was actually Su Ming who was a little bit anxious, "You should hurry up. Boss is already on his way back, if you find out the answer to his question, you can just directly send him the address. I''m actually very curious about who kidnapped Sister-in-law, with your big guts, you really aren''t afraid of death."


    "Hmph. They got lucky even if they died. It would be best if I didn''t know what they did to my little sister. Otherwise, it would be better to die than to live."


    Su Ming felt a wave of cold sweat at his side. He didn''t know if this man''s desire to protect his sister-in-law was a good thing or a bad thing.

 C227

    Very quickly, Nie Zehao investigated step by step until he finally found the fish mill, and said excitedly: "Found it, found it, you guys remember the address, Brother Su Ming, just stay here with me, we don''t know who the other person is, Second Master, bring your people over quickly, I''ll send the address to Big Brother right now."


    Zhang Ran nodded his head: "Alright, when the time comes, contact me on your phone. Send this address to me on my phone.


    This was the first time the witch felt so anxious, and tears were flowing down her cheeks. After all, she was half responsible for the team leader''s accident. It was too careless of her to let him go alone despite knowing that there was danger.


    The two of them moved quickly. Nie Zehao also sent the location on the computer to Nie Yixi, telling him that someone had already been sent over to rescue him. But since she was Nie Yixi''s wife, he was the one who was most worried.


    "How much longer until we reach this position?"


    The pilot said respectfully: "Fourth Master, this place is rather close to the coastal area. We should be there in about half an hour. Please sit steadily."


    Nie Yixi sat behind her and armed himself well. He did not know how he looked like the first time he saw Peng Yanfei, and only hoped that she could live.


    After the two of them left, Peng Yanfei slowly woke up. The pain all over her body had numbed her, and her hands were still constantly twisting and turning. Her body was already completely red, and the rope was completely stained with blood.


    On the other side, the men who were watching her were drinking. A man in black joked, "Big Brother, why do you think we''re so unlucky to meet such a normal woman? She''s just a dying person, can''t she give us some fun earlier?"


    The leader stopped them, "Alright, we are Boss He''s men, so we can only listen to Miss He''s arrangements. If she says we can''t do it, then we can''t. Do you understand?"


    That person drank a bit of the wine, and even though they did not know what he had said, they still could not help but pull him back. "Sorry, Big Brother, he''s a little drunk, let''s help him down."


    "Alright, help him down. We''ll settle this score with him tomorrow."


    He had followed He Yong for many years already, and had always done this kind of small job. Every time when it came to big matters, he couldn''t even do himself, and would sometimes suffer a lot.


    The drunk man desperately wanted a woman to solve his bodily needs while his companion was asleep. He took the key and opened the door, then walked in blurrily, shouting, "Aiyo, my little beauty, I''ve finally waited for this moment."


    Peng Yanfei was clear as to what this man wanted to do. However, it was just right that this man who was controlled by lust had a grasp on it, wasn''t it?


    Peng Yanfei replied: "Aiya, you''ve already hurt my butt, why aren''t you letting go? I''ll slowly serve you."


    After the man heard, he was overjoyed. After swallowing his saliva, he immediately ran behind her and used a knife to cut off the rope, then pulled Peng Yanfei and threw him onto the ground. He did not have enough strength to control himself, and directly threw the powerless Peng Yanfei far away.


    Peng Yanfei endured it, the pain in his back was really too unbearable, just how much strength did this man have?


    "Haha, beauty, here I come. Be good, I love you so dearly."


    Peng Yanfei''s leg was injured, and was simply unable to bear the weight of her body. However, at this moment, he could only flee for his life.


    The drunk man finally understood the meaning of Peng Yanfei''s actions and said angrily, "Beauty, you still want to escape? "It seems like you really do not want to live anymore." He raised his hand to greet her.


    Originally, Peng Yanfei did not have much strength, his hands and body were full of injuries.


    Drunken Han was about to hit her on the face when he suddenly thought of something and tore off her clothes, leaving only a piece of black undergarment behind. With her fair skin and two big white rabbits, Drunken Han couldn''t help but swallow his saliva as he smiled foolishly, "Beautiful, your figure is really good."


    As he spoke, Peng Yanfei closed his eyes and the image of Nie Yixi''s face appeared before his eyes. He prayed silently in his heart: Nie Yixi, come quickly, I beg you, come quickly.


    Perhaps the heavens had heard her begging, but just as the drunk man was about to do something, Nie Yixi kicked the door open and saw him riding on Peng Yanfei''s body.


    This scene was too exciting, but he could not bear it. He raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at the man''s head, and shot. He died with grievance.


    When Peng Yanfei heard the gunshot, he turned his head, and his tears fell.


    Nie Yixi quickly ran over and hugged her. He took off his clothes and placed it on her, then said gently: "Alright, I''m back. I''m not afraid, not afraid."


    Peng Yanfei said weakly, "You, have finally come." Then he fainted.


    Nie Yixi looked at the wounds on her body as tears uncontrollably flowed down her cheeks.


    At the same time, Zhang Ran and the witch had also arrived. When they took care of the others, they saw Nie Yixi carrying Peng Yanfei out of a small house.


    Zhang Ran ran up to her and caressed her face with a pained heart, then said with a trembling voice: "Little, little sister, little sister, wake up, look at second brother, okay? Open your eyes, okay?"


    This was the first time she saw these two men crying, but they were crying for the same woman. One was his wife, the other was his sister, they were both close relatives, and the people this time were truly worse than dead.


    Who did this, who exactly did this, answer me, was it He Weixiong who did this, right?


    Zhang Ran roared out, roaring. Looking at Peng Yanfei''s body covered in wounds, how could his heart not ache?


    "I don''t know who it is yet, but I will definitely investigate this matter to the end. Are there any survivors? witch. "


    "Yes, there is one here. It seems to be their leader."


    Nie Yixi was unwilling to speak anymore. Standing in front of him, the cold Qi would naturally invade his body. This was the Fourth Master, the legendary Fourth Master, it was simply too terrifying.


    I''ll give you a chance to clarify it, who sent you to do all these things, and who hurt her like this. If you say it, then I can consider whether it''s a little punishment or not. If you don''t tell me or lie to us, then you will suffer a fate worse than death.


    Zhang Ran walked over and coldly snorted: "It''s best if you don''t land in my hands. I have many ways to deal with you guys."

 C228

    The man trembled, but he didn''t know if he should say that they had received special training, but he was already somewhat disappointed with this boss He Yong, let alone that woman, who was even more terrifying.


    After waiting for around a minute, he still did not say a word. Nie Yixi''s mouth rose upwards: "Second Master, I''ll leave this to you. You can do whatever you want, today, I want to know who is behind this."


    Zhang Ran nodded his head: "Don''t worry, it''s just that I want to know too, but I haven''t used my ultimate move in a long time, I don''t know if this person can endure it, but let the witch bring someone to bring her back, Nie Yixi quickly, send her to the hospital, according to the speed of the blood flow, if you keep delaying like this, the blood would run dry."


    Nie Yixi nodded and quickly brought Peng Yanfei to the hospital. If they had been any later, their lives might have really been in danger. He immediately drove a car and sped along the road. His speed had already exceeded the limit, but no one dared to say anything as he was in full gear. Even the traffic police could only make way for him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Nie Yixi quickly carried Peng Yanfei down and the nurse saw a woman covered in blood. She quickly pulled over a stretcher and said, "Come here, put it here.


    "Alright, alright, hurry up, she doesn''t seem to be able to hold on. Nothing must happen to her, nothing must happen to her."


    Then the doctor came, looking at the man sitting outside, he was shocked, wasn''t this the Fourth Master? Was there something wrong with the armed look?


    Nie Yixi saw that the doctor was staring at him, and immediately stood up and said: "Doctor, no matter what method you use, you must save the person inside, otherwise this hospital will not exist, you understand."


    The nurse at the side was stunned. This person was so arrogant and arrogant.


    However, the doctor was indeed enjoying himself and nodded his head, "Alright, Fourth Master, don''t be anxious. I''ll head in first. Let''s go, quickly."


    The nurse followed the doctor into the room. When she saw the woman lying on the bed, she understood why the man was so anxious. Everyone was worried about his wife.


    "Check your body first, then prepare to stop the bleeding. Most of the fractures occur in your legs, so contact the orthopedic surgeon. We need to confirm the patient''s condition first. Xiao Rong, hurry up and transfusion her, examine her."


    Xiao Rong nodded, "Alright." He was about to start the test and take off the clothes on her body. Oh my god, she was bruised all over, and the wound on her face was so severe that it might disfigure her face. For a girl, this was no small matter.


    "Director, Director, look at this face. It''s almost completely covered with bruises, and some of it is already seeping into the flesh. Just who did this girl offend, to actually hit so hard, and the bones on her left foot were almost crushed. From the photos, Director, do you think this face can be saved?"


    Xiao Rong was also a doctor and had been studying by Director Li''s side all this time. He didn''t expect to meet such a terrifying patient today.


    "We have to be saved, if we can''t, then the ones dying will be us, and the one sitting outside is the Fourth Master."


    "Fourth Master?"


    Xiao Rong is not a local, so he doesn''t know much about this.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later, we''ll start the rescue right away, the orthopaedic people will be here soon, we need to get rid of the swelling first, try our best not to touch the wound on the face, it will seep into the skin, you need to carefully pick it out, don''t get infected, take it slow now, this bro and woman''s injuries are not easy to treat, is the bleeding stopped?"


    The nurse nodded and replied, "It''s done. Luckily, she isn''t blood of a panda, or else she would be hopeless. With so much blood, it''s a miracle that she''s still alive."


    Director Li didn''t say anything. He patiently treated the wounds on her body, many of them invisible. He had to deal with them well. Maybe there would be more than one scar on this girl''s body.


    After two hours had passed, the wounds on his body were almost healed. However, he could only wait for the swelling to subside before deciding what to do.


    Chief Li walked out and saw Nie Yixi, and said respectfully: "Fourth Master, we do have a chance of surviving, but on his face and body, it''s equivalent to disfigurement. If the redness and swelling on his face were to disappear, there''s still a chance of survival, but I''m afraid that if it doesn''t change, you guys will have to make the decision."


    Nie Yixi stared blankly at him. He felt extremely guilty, but he could only accept now, other than that, what else could he do?


    "In any case, I don''t care. As long as you can save her, you don''t need to worry about the rest. I can do it myself."


    After taking care of the matters there, Zhang Ran brought his men and rushed back to the organization. After interrogating them, he finally found the person, and rushed back to the hospital, where Nie Yixi sat there dejectedly.


    Zhang Ran walked over and pulled his collar and shouted: "Human? Where is my little sister, give her back to me, Nie Yixi.


    Nie Yixi tugged at his own clothes, "She''s not dead yet, why are you crying? If you want to cry, go find your father."


    "Then why are you so depressed? Did something happen to you?"


    Nie Yixi nodded his head: "Indeed, I''m afraid that she won''t be able to accept this, because the wound on her face is too serious, and is likely to reach the level of disfigurement. Furthermore, there are also many stitches on her body, I''m afraid that she won''t be able to accept it, as girls care about these things the most, she is still a girl."


    Zhang Ran let out a long sigh. He had thought that it was something important, and even though it was something important to his sister, she would look good in his eyes.


    "Then let me ask you, do you care? Do you care if she''s beautiful or ugly, disfigured or beautiful? "


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "I don''t care about that, the fact that she''s my wife will never change. No matter what she looks like, I love her, I''m just afraid that she won''t accept it."


    Zhang Ran also did not say anything. When he thought about that woman, he could only grind his teeth in hatred.


    They are He Yaqing and Qi Ruijie, and An Li, the three of them are your accomplices, so how do you plan to handle this matter? He Yaqing is related to He Weixiong, Qi Ruijie is his subordinate, An Li was my good friend to me before, but I want An Li to live a life worse than death, what do you think?


    Qi Ruijie, I want her to live a life worse than death. An Li, this slut, in the company, has always been making things difficult for Fei Fei, but now, she actually teamed up with them to deal with her. This person is not worth it for me to take action against.

 C229

    Nie Zehao and Su Ming were extremely worried at home, they did not pick up the phone, and did not know what happened to them. There was nothing Nie Zehao could do, he could only investigate Nie Yixi''s location and say that he was at the hospital.


    "Brother Su Ming, if they''re in the hospital, then it means that sister-in-law is fine." Nie Zehao said happily.


    "Indeed, there shouldn''t be any matters. It''s getting late. Let''s go and rest first. We won''t be able to confirm whether the two of them will return tonight or not."


    Nie Zehao nodded his head, because he had already given up his room. Right now, he could only sleep on the sofa, and couldn''t squeeze together with Brother Su Ming.


    "Big Brother Su Ming, I''ll push you up first before going to rest."


    Su Ming nodded, the two of them went to sleep immediately.


    When Zong Ming heard that Peng Yanfei was sick, he prepared to come to Jiang City the next day, but this news was heard by his comrade Zhang Yu. Originally, Zhang Yu wanted to look for Zong Ming to get some things, but he did not expect to hear the news of his sister being injured.


    Zhang Yu immediately called Zhang Ran on his cell phone. The first thing he did was to scold him.


    How did you protect your little sister, and how did you get injured? It''s pretty serious, what happened to you, your little sister''s circumstances, what did Nie Yixi and you eat, a girl can''t be protected properly, I need to discuss with my father and big brother whether or not I should bring her back to prevent my little sister from getting injured again.


    When he finished speaking, he explained slowly: "This time, everything happened too suddenly, and we weren''t prepared for it, but don''t worry, the next time you see Little Sister, she was once again a perfect little sister, you better not tell Daddy about this, with his character, he will definitely come, and at that time it will be even more troublesome, and Big Bro will definitely be even more so."


    Zhang Yu only said that one sentence, who could truly tell his father and the rest, that Ol ''Two was really in trouble.


    "Hmph, second brother, I''ll let you off this time. If something like this happens next time, I''ll definitely tell dad and big brother. With the love they have for little sister, I''m guessing you''ll only get punished."


    Zhang Ran did not deny that it was the truth.


    When Nie Yixi heard their phone calls, he finally understood in his heart that to their Zhang Family, Peng Yanfei was not only a family member, but also a treasure in their hands.


    Not only did they know about Peng Yanfei''s injuries, even the middle-aged men who were far away on the islands knew about it.


    Black Wind knelt on one knee on the ground. His expression was unclear, and he only knew that he had done something wrong this time.


    "How is she now? Who hurt her?"


    "Master, it was He Yaqing, Qi Ruijie and An Li who collaborated to frame her. However, their attacks were too heavy, and from what the doctor has heard, eighty percent of her face is already disfigured, and the opposing party needs to be sewn up. Her left leg and calf bones are completely shattered, and she probably won''t be able to fight again for the rest of her life."


    The more the middle-aged man listened, the angrier he got. He directly smashed the cup on the table into pieces.


    "How do you do things?" I want you to protect her. Is this how you protect her? Didn''t I specifically tell Black Wind? I can''t get hurt at all. What''s this supposed to mean? Just the plans of three women can block your eyes. Tell me, how will you be punished this time, huh? "


    Black Wind did not dare to say anything. His master was currently very angry, and if he continued to resist, the consequences would be severe. He could only silently accept it.


    "I''m sorry master, it''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of Miss. I''m willing to accept any punishment. If you want me to die, that''s fine."


    "Go to the supervisor to receive your punishment, but you said that there was He Yaqing just now, and she was He Weixiong''s daughter right?"


    Black Wind nodded his head, "Yes, Qi Ruijie is Shi Jingyan''s person, because she committed a crime in the past, she was imprisoned and released with great difficulty, but she did not expect that it would be to deal with Miss. An Li was once Miss''s good friend, but because he was envious of her talent, resentment started to arise in his heart, and it was also she who pushed Miss into the abyss."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand: "I understand, attack Shi Jingyan, the company he is working for cannot be forgiven, I need him to understand that my people are not so easy to bully, and he has already bullied me once back then, if he still wants to attack me now, you have to personally take care of it."


    The middle-aged man picked up the photo in his hand. It was of the family of three, one of which looked like Peng Yanfei when he was young. Her mother was on the left and his father was on the right.


    "Fei Fei, persevere for a while longer. Dad will bring you home right away, okay? Endure it a little longer."


    The middle-aged man said as he looked at the photo. Peng Yanfei was his woman, and he was the Peng Cang Jue that everyone thought was dead back then.


    He was not dead yet, but he had been thinking about revenge every single day since he survived. Now that the Vatican was in his hands, even if it hurt him back then, they might not be a match for him. He had the ability to protect his daughter, but the reason why he didn''t show up until now was to give her a safe living.


    Peng Yanfei who was lying on the sickbed seemed to know that there was someone reciting her name. Gritting his teeth, he slowly woke up.


    Nie Yixi did not return to the capital, he had been accompanying her the entire time. Seeing her overjoyed after waking up, he walked forward and asked: "How is it, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?"


    Peng Yanfei reached out his hands and looked. They were all bandages, and his face was also bandaged. His legs were covered with a cast, and only his eyeballs could move.


    "You, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the capital? Second brother and the others? "


    Nie Yixi gently caressed her face and said: "They are all here, I just went back to make you some soup. Rest well, I will stay here with you, when Zong Ming comes over, I''ll let you see him, it''ll be better this way."


    Peng Yanfei nodded obediently and closed her eyes. Her mind was replaying everything that had happened when she was injured, the pain on her body seemed to have been magnified thousands of times.


    "You should already know who it is. Tell me, I''m going to personally take care of them."


    Nie Yixi was a little hesitant: "Are you sure you want to hear it? "You have to make sure that you are not provoked or lost, so I''ll tell you."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t even know who it was, but after hearing what Nie Yixi said, she understood that the two people who had guessed correctly right?

 C230

    Peng Yanfei''s eyes had already revealed her thoughts. Nie Yixi didn''t know how to comfort her, he only caressed her face and gently said: "Don''t worry, Fei Fei, I will settle all these for you. No matter how you turn into, I will always love you."


    Peng Yanfei''s eyes were filled with tears as she nodded her head and replied to him. The wound on his face was still faintly hurting, but the pain in his heart couldn''t be relieved.


    The two of them did not say anything as Peng Yanfei closed his eyes.


    She didn''t go to work today, so Zhan Yue kept feeling that it was strange. Why wasn''t she here at this time, could it be that she was still angry? That was impossible. Fei Fei was not someone who would drag down her work just because of this matter.


    Zhan Yue really couldn''t think of anything, and quickly picked up his phone to call Peng Yanfei. The phone was naturally in Nie Yixi''s hands, and when he saw that it was Zhan Yue''s name, there was nothing good to say.


    "Chief of War, may I ask why you''re looking for my wife?"


    Zhan Yue was stunned, it was actually Nie Yixi who picked up the call.


    "Hello, Fourth Master. I just want to ask why Manager Peng didn''t come to work today. Is he sick?"


    "Yes, she''s sick. Please give Shi Jingyan a leave of absence of half a month.


    After Nie Yixi finished speaking, he immediately hung up the phone. He and Shi Jingyan''s people did not want to talk much, and thus, it was best not to provoke Shi Jingyan, otherwise, he would not even have face in the end.


    Zhan Yue was still confused. Sick? Wasn''t it fine yesterday?


    Chen Siyan had long heard that Peng Yanfei had returned, so when she returned to the company that day, she went into her office in high spirits. However, when she saw that Zhan Yue did not have anyone with him, she pointed to a spot in confusion and asked, "Eh? Fifi? Do you know about the Battle Chief? "


    Zhan Yue looked at the position he was in and said: "Just now when I called her, it was Nie Yixi who answered. He said that Fei Fei was sick and she needed to apply for half a month''s leave. I don''t know if that''s true or not, but normally, you and her are the best.


    "What?" If you''re sick, you still have to take half a month''s leave. If you can''t handle it, I''ll go take a look. I''ll be leaving today with the Chief of War.


    When Chen Siyan heard the news that Peng Yanfei was sick, he immediately went to his own seat to pick up his bag and directly left the company, giving Peng Yanfei a funny call. It was still Nie Yixi who answered the call, and he didn''t even look before swearing: "Chief of War, are you done yet?"


    "Um, hello Fourth Master, I''m not the Battle Director, I''m Chen Siyan. I''m Fei Fei''s good friend, I would like to ask where Fei Fei is at the hospital, I want to come over to see her."


    He had seen that girl, Chen Siyan, several times, and she had truly treated Peng Yanfei well. Looking at her, he had also done pretty well, at least he could help her calm down a little and leave the rest of the group to Zhang Ran. As for those three people, just wait, one by one.


    "Alright, you can come over. The address is the City Hospital''s VIP ward 305."


    Nie Yixi then hung up the phone and walked into the sickroom. Peng Yanfei still had her eyes closed, as if she was immersed in her own world.


    Nie Zehao brought the witch and Su Ming over, and anxiously looked inside: "Big Brother, how is sister-in-law, is she alright?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "It''s a bit serious, the doctor said that I might not be able to stand up for the rest of my life, if the wound on my face is not treated well, I''m afraid it will be disfigured."


    The three of them were shocked, those people really could do it. The witch sobbed, "I''ll go kill the three of them, ah."


    Nie Zehao quickly stopped her: "Witch, calm down. You calm down first."


    Su Ming clenched the chair with all his might and said softly, "Boss, what do you plan to do?"


    "Life is better than death."


    The hostility on Nie Yixi''s body was even stronger than before, it had been a long time since they had felt this way, and the three of them had all quieted down. They had to listen to Nie Yixi''s arrangements, and towards Peng Yanfei, she was their bottom line.


    The three of them entered the ward one after another. The witch was holding a bowl of soup which Zhang Ran had personally made and placed on the table.


    Peng Yanfei still closed her eyes, did not speak, and did not want to eat. She had sunk into her own world and could not come out.


    When the witch saw that she had kept her eyes closed and had no intention of opening them, she placed the soup on the table beside her and sat back down on the sofa. Her heart ached even more.


    It was also not easy to talk to Su Ming, so Nie Zehao said softly, "Sister-in-law, don''t be like this, we all feel terrible watching this, can you get up and talk to us, don''t make us worry like this, okay?"


    Peng Yanfei still did not react, and no matter what they did, they still did not react, and the three of them lowered their heads, not knowing what to say.


    Chen Siyan anxiously ran to the ward, he was panting hard, the moment Nie Zehao opened the door, he saw Chen Siyan. The two looked at each other, as though they were slightly embarrassed.


    "Why are you here, and why are you breathing so heavily? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "What do you know, go away, where Fifi is, where she is."


    Nie Zehao obediently opened up a path. Chen Siyan walked in and his entire body was covered with bandages, tears started to flow down his face. He quickly ran to the side of the bed and tried to touch his skin, but couldn''t see anything.


    "Wuu wuu, Fei Fei, Fei Fei, what happened? Don''t scare me like that. Fei Fei, say something, alright? I''m scared."


    Chen Siyan said while crying. He slowly opened his eyes and smiled: "Be good, don''t cry, I''m fine." Wiping away his tears, he said, "Alright, I won''t cry, I won''t cry. As long as you''re fine, I won''t cry."


    However, the injuries on his body were obviously caused by someone else. Chen Siyan immediately thought that it was Nie Yixi doing a good deed and directly gave him a slap. She''s your wife. How did you do it, eh? Nie Yixi, don''t think that just because you are the Fourth Master I will be afraid of you.


    The three of them were all startled, this woman was truly powerful, no one had ever slapped Nie Yixi''s face so loudly before. Nie Zehao quickly pulled Chen Siyan back: "Quickly stop, it''s not my big brother, it wasn''t him, it was An Li and He Yaqing who designed this."


    Chen Siyan''s struggling hands were still in the air, "What did you say? An Li? He Yaqing? "


    "Yes, it was them who did it. An Li used this as an excuse to lure Sister-in-law to her destination, He Yaqing and Qi Ruijie kidnapped Sister-in-law and tortured her to such a state in the end. It was simply because Sister-in-law was still alive when we were there.

 C231

    Chen Siyan still could not believe it, but the reality was cruel.


    "Why is it her? Why, what does she want to do? Has Fei Fei ever done anything to let her down? "Why are you being so cruel to her? Tell me where her people are. Tell me."


    Nie Zehao looked at Nie Yixi, who would tell her from time to time, and Nie Yixi shook his head: "We will take care of this matter, you don''t have to worry about it. Take care of her, I will go out and do something."


    Su Ming nodded his head: "Okay, boss, go ahead. If there is anything else, I will call you."


    Nie Yixi replied and left. Chen Siyan walked to the side of Peng Yanfei''s bed, not knowing what to say. He asked softly: "Fei Fei, how do you plan on dealing with them?"


    Peng Yanfei did not speak, and indifferently said four words: "Life is better than death."


    Chen Siyan didn''t know what to say, and only comforted her.


    Nie Zehao was also taking care of him by his side. Originally, Su Ming had planned to stay, but he was still required to do things in the guild and the company.


    Right now, of the three people, they had only found An Li. The other two knew that after the matter was exposed, one was hiding in Shi Jingyan''s house, and the other was hiding in Shi Jingyan''s gang. If Nie Yixi went to grab the person, he would probably have to pass by Shi Jingyan, and at that time, it would be another tough battle.


    It''s just that Nie Yixi needs to go out for a few days. Although he is not at ease, He Yaqing still relies on him.


    He Yong returned from the outside and leaned over to whisper into He Weixiong''s ear, "Father, it''s bad, Yating is in trouble."


    "What happened, did Nie Yixi make a move on her?"


    "No, she was the one who kidnapped Nie Yixi''s wife. Fourth Master rescued her last night, but that woman''s left leg was shattered, her face was disfigured, and her entire body was injured. Nie Yixi is already on his way here, what do you think we should do?"


    He Weixiong was shocked. He didn''t know that his daughter had actually done such a thing.


    "Where is Yating now? Did he manage to control her?"


    was protecting her, so nothing happened, but there were monitoring systems here. Nie Yixi had always been sending people to monitor her every move, and after some time, someone reported that Shi Jingyan did not know about this matter, so do you think that if he found out, he would protect Ya Qing? After all, the relationship between Peng Yanfei and him is not ordinary. "


    Even though he had tortured and developed in the capital for many years, he did not know about the powers in the organization. If he was not careful, he was afraid that he would be doomed.


    He Yong, you have to use my name to find the Pope at the Vatican City. This is a token, do as I say, and you have to convince them.


    Only now did He Yong understand the importance of this time''s matter, and quickly nodded his head. After He Yong left, Wang Ping told Nie Yixi about the news of He Yong going in and out, and sent people to follow him.


    He Yong was not stupid. Even though he knew that there was someone monitoring them, he still didn''t know that they were being followed. In the end, he shook Wang Ping''s people off and took the plane to leave.


    Wang Ping knew that his people had been shaken off, but he did not have much of a reaction. He knew that it would turn out like this, and nodded: "Alright, I understand. Let the investigation team find out where he went. "


    Wang Ping was still in the surveillance room watching He Weixiong''s every move. He Weixiong was afraid that he would be bullied in River City, so he decided to take a trip abroad for the time being. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    However, after this matter, most of the things were given to He Yong to marry and settle. Now, he had become an idle person.


    After Nie Yixi rushed from the Jiang City to the capital, he immediately rushed into He Weixiong''s house and grabbed his collar as he shouted: "When I left, did I say that if something happened this time, if your daughter does it, you know the consequences, Wang Ping, take her away?"


    This time, because of what happened with Peng Yanfei, Nie Yixi was furious. Only now did He Weixiong finally understand, so it turns out that Nie Yixi really loved Peng Yanfei, and he probably thought that Peng Yanfei was truly loyal to him.


    Although He Weixiong was the team leader of one of the teams, he couldn''t be anxious about the matters this time. After all, it involved the far victor team, and now that there was an issue with Nie Yixi''s wife, even if he could endure it, he would still take revenge on his own account.


    "Fourth Master, I only beg of you to let Ya Qing go. She was just distracted for a moment and because she loved me too much, she made such a mistake. Please let her go."


    Nie Yixi directly pulled his hand away: "Master He, your words are unpleasant, I''m begging you to let go of my wife and me, why would she let your woman do this kind of thing, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, if you have any grievances, we can talk about it after you get into the group, it''s better not to say anything useless now."


    Nie Yixi gave Wang Ping a look, and he immediately took the people away. Although the Azure Dragon Group wasn''t weak, and their group leader was directly taken away by the Fourth Master, as the second strongest expert, how could they agree? Even with the strength of the five fellows in their group, they probably wouldn''t agree to it. Wang Ping was a little worried.


    "Boss, it''s not good to just take them away. If the five of them find out about the order, then how are we going to account for it? The moment Zheng Lei''s temper flares up, it''ll be even more troublesome if he wants to start a war."


    Nie Yixi looked at Wang Ping with a sharp gaze, and his voice was even deeper: "According to your logic, they will turn back, no problem, if they want to turn back, just wait for them, it will be more convenient."


    Wang Ping did not speak anymore, and directly brought him away, giving him face, and inviting him over.


    Although He Weixiong was the one in charge of the Azure Dragon Group, he still had five people before him. He Yong was one of them, but he was still young, and the one who was most explosive was Zheng Lei, the one who had the most staff officers, Ruan Yang, and Yang Zhen Hai.


    What Wang Ping was worried about was not unreasonable, although Nie Yixi was not willing to bicker with him at this critical moment, but things were not going to happen yet. It was already too late.


    After bringing them back, only Nie Yixi and He Weixiong were left in the interrogation room. The two calmly sat facing each other.


    He Weixiong had been very calm the entire time, and it seemed like he held nothing back. He was certain in his heart that Nie Yixi did not dare to do anything to him, and that he still had to measure the power behind him.


    "Fourth Master, I have followed you back, if you want to say something, then say it, if you want to do it, then do it." Fourth Master, I have followed you back, if you want to say it, say it.

 C232

    Nie Yixi heard his threatening intention and the corner of his mouth unconsciously raised upwards.


    "I understand what you mean, but don''t forget, you''re still in the group, and I''m the leader of this organization. If you think you''re the leader of this organization, then you might as well see if you have that many troops."


    In the past, he still had some reservations towards He Weixiong, but now was basically unnecessary. For now, forget about the three groups of people in his hands, even if He Yong was the second in command of a gang, the big boss would not dare take the lead, not to mention that was someone he knew.


    Even if He Weixiong had enough people in his Azure Dragon Group, in terms of weapons, he had a fair chance of winning. All these years, he had been increasing his military strength just to protect the people around him, and only if he was strong enough, would the people around him be able to live a good life.


    He Weixiong pondered in his heart, then smiled: "Look, Fourth Master, what are you saying, I was just joking, there''s no need to take it seriously. Furthermore, Yating did something wrong this time, she doesn''t know that Peng Yanfei is yours."


    Nie Yixi did not speak. He stood up and left, but if he continued to speak like this, he would not ask anything. There was a possibility that he would directly kill He Weixiong here.


    "Wang Ping, you go and interrogate him. The case far surpasses the group and the case this time are all under your control, no one can be left behind. I will leave everything here to you, Jiang Cheng still has matters to attend to, I will return first, as long as you inform me, no matter what time it is, as for He Weixiong, I will let him stay under your nose until He Yong returns, understand?"


    "Understood, Boss. Let Little Li give it to you. At this time, you''re already very tired."


    Nie Yixi nodded. Since yesterday, he had always been guarding by Peng Yanfei''s bedside. He did not move an inch away, nor did he close his eyes.


    Only, after He Yaqing found out that Peng Yanfei had been rescued by Nie Yixi, she started to panic a little in her heart. She stayed at home and didn''t dare to go out, and Qi Ruijie also didn''t know where she had gone.


    Shi Jingyan had a weird feeling today. First, Zhan Yue came to request leave for Peng Yanfei, and second, half a month had passed. He said that Peng Yanfei was sick, but he had never heard her mention it before.


    Furthermore, even An Li did not come to work, it was truly strange. Just now, Zhang He had called to say that Qi Ruijie had directly packed up and left Jiang City.


    When he returned home, he did not turn on the light. When he returned to his bedroom, he did not turn on the light either.


    "Ya Qing, what happened to you? Are you sick? Come out and let me see if you have a cold or a fever."


    He Yaqing sensed Shi Jingyan''s concern and slowly raised his head. When Shi Jingyan''s hand touched her, he was stunned, his entire body went ice-cold, as if he was scared out of his wits.


    "Ya Qing, tell me the truth, what''s wrong with you, it''s too strange, An Li and Peng Yanfei both didn''t come to work, they still need to take half a month''s leave, and now when we return home you are the same. Good boy, tell me, did something happen?"


    He Yaqing looked at Shi Jingyan warily and shook his head: "No, no, what''s going on? I just have a stomachache, it''s so painful that my entire body is numb.


    Shi Jingyan trusted him quite a bit, and looked at her with a pained expression: "Alright, good girl, everything is fine, I''ll bring you some medicine, I''ll cook some ginger soup for you later, you can lie down for a while."


    On the other hand, He Yaqing obediently lied on the bed. After Shi Jingyan left, she once again curled up inside her blanket, tightly closing her eyes, afraid that someone would capture her in the next second.


    As for Qi Ruijie, she arrived at the airport after leaving the gang, and just as she was about to set off, she was already under the control of''s men. It was Zhang Ran himself who went to capture her.


    "You must be Qi Ruijie right? Why, you only just remembered to run now, what have you been doing? Why have you tortured me to that state, you must be happy, right? Fourth Master invited me, I advise you to come with me first, don''t force me to use a special method."


    Zhang Ran suddenly said this sentence behind her.


    Qi Ruijie clearly felt something very hard pressing against his back, and immediately did not dare to move. Fear filled his heart, and he had no choice but to nod his head: "Alright, I''ll go back with you, you can''t act recklessly."


    However, what he got in return was only Zhang Ran''s cold voice. After directly bringing her out of the airport, he returned to the group and locked her and An Li in the opposite wall room.


    "Do you two know what I think now?" Zhang Ran looked at the fearful expressions of the two of them, especially An Li, and laughed: "I want to do everything that you two did to Fei Fei, and even more, only, she said that she wanted to take care of you herself, so pray for yourself, especially you, An Li."


    When An Li heard Zhang Ran calling his own name, he became even more nervous and hurriedly retreated a few steps, shaking his head. "No, no, it''s not me, it''s not me, it''s the two of them, it''s He Yaqing and Qi Ruijie, what does it have to do with me, don''t push everything onto me."


    After Qi Ruijie heard this, he scolded loudly, "Don''t be f * cking shameless, An Li, who brought her here on purpose, and who planned all of this, all of this is you, An Li. Oh right, I forgot to tell you one thing, you still remember what happened to your mother back then right?


    An Li looked at An Li in a daze and roared, "No, no, it''s not like that. You must be lying to me, you bitch, ah, you liar, you are all liars, no, it''s not like that, it shouldn''t be like that."


    Qi Ruijie laughed at the sky: "Haha, it''s not like that, it''s actually her that told me personally, don''t deceive yourself, you have always harmed your benefactor, you have repaid him with your kindness, and there is also one thing related to your former boyfriend, in truth he did not go out of his way, only did he do things for He Yaqing, do you think He Yaqing is a good person? She''s done more than you think, don''t you see? All of this is something that He Yaqing has done for you to join us, all for you to see. "


    Hearing to this point, An Li had completely gone mad, and screamed: "Enough, enough, shut up, I don''t want to hear it, I don''t want to, I don''t want to, it shouldn''t be like this, it''s you guys who are lying to me, it''s all your fault, He Yaqing, it''s all your fault, I definitely won''t let her off."

 C233

    An Li''s screams frightened the people watching by the side, causing Zhang Ran to listen to everything they said, and it turned out to be like that, people truly could not judge a book by its cover, he never thought that He Yaqing was actually someone with such skills.


    Seeing An Li''s appearance, Qi Ruijie laughed even louder: "You think it''s over like this? Do you know why I helped her? It''s not only because she pulled me out, there''s also something else that Peng Yanfei did to me back then. Now that I''ve taken revenge on all of them, I don''t have any regrets, but you''re different. "


    An Li looked at her viciously. "Really? Even if I, An Li, become like this, disobedient and disobedient, I will still not let her go as a ghost. "


    An Li knew that saying this was just to comfort that last bit of self-esteem in his heart. She had nothing left, her family still had a mother, yet he had actually done so many things wrong to his good friends.


    She slowly squatted on the ground and stared lifelessly at a certain place. Her heart was curled up in shame, unable to get out.


    Zhang Ran was not in a good position to say anything, he turned around and left, obtaining the evidence, right now even Shi Jingyan and He Weixiong could not say anything, but it would be better to discuss it with Nie Yixi first.


    After Zhang Ran left the organization, he hurried back to the hospital. In the afternoon, he heard Su Ming say that she was awake, but that she didn''t want to eat anything. This made him worry a lot, as he couldn''t accept it after knowing about his body.


    Chen Siyan had always been accompanying her in the hospital, talking to her, but Peng Yanfei no longer had a smile on his face, and the look in his eyes had disappeared, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with her.


    He knew that Fei Fei had a good friend by her side. Although he had never seen her before, those who could bring outsiders in, were definitely not outsiders, so he could understand this person''s identity.


    "Go rest, I''ll take care of her."


    Chen Siyan nodded and stood up. "Alright, thank you."


    The witch and Su Ming had left long ago. Nie Zehao had always been investigating this matter, even though it was more or less done, he was still very concerned about some of the details.


    "Little sister, can you get up and eat something? I have already called Zong Ming, he has already logged off and is rushing here, don''t worry, don''t be like this, second brother will be hurt."


    Peng Yanfei opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Ran gently. He said in a low voice: "Second brother, don''t worry, I won''t give up mine, and I won''t be unlucky. I only want to become stronger, if that''s not the case."


    "No no, little sister, it is our fault, it is we did not protect you well, it is not your fault, don''t worry, I have already controlled An Li and him, He Yaqing is watching us now, if you do not want to vent, second brother will kill them all for you, ok?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "Second brother, there''s no need, let''s take care of them first. I want to handle it myself, didn''t He Yaqing always want to marry Shi Jingyan? "I''ll fulfill her request and let her fall from the top of my hope. Second brother, I need you to do something for me, okay?"


    Zhang Ran nodded, no matter what she said, he was willing to do it for her, as long as she laughed, he would be fine, he could think of anything.


    "Alright, alright. Say it, I will help you with everything."


    The corner of Peng Yanfei''s mouth raised slightly. It was difficult for him to speak right now, so there was no need to joke around.


    "Second brother, I want you to destroy Shi Jingyan''s company now, and ask him to unconditionally ask for He Yaqing''s help. The best way is for He Weixiong to personally request for his daughter to be married to him, and I want to know about the news of their marriage at the end of next month."


    "Alright, I will do this. Rest well and don''t let your thoughts run wild. Once Zong Ming is here, nothing will happen to him. His body will slowly recover."


    Peng Yanfei nodded her head obediently, if it was in the past she would still act coquettishly, but now she did not have such thoughts, after going through so many things, she would naturally grow up, and how short her life would be, if she did not grow up how she would survive in the future.


    Not long after Zhang Ran left, Zong Ming arrived and walked into the ward. Looking at Peng Yanfei who was in the form of a bandage, he was very surprised, when he previously heard that his team leader was injured, he thought that it was just a small wound, but seeing this, it was not something that a small wound could handle.


    "Chief, I''m late."


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "It''s fine, take a look at it first, my face is not important, as long as I can walk, my bones should be shattered. I want to ask if you have a way to cure my legs."


    Zong Ming nodded his head: "A bone crushing depends on the situation. If the area is not big, then it''s fine, but if the area is too big, then even I can''t reverse the situation, so I still have to see the situation."


    Chen Siyan was listening at the side as well, and hurriedly passed the film that was taken from the cabinet to him, "This is Fei Fei''s leg film, they said that they will let you see the moment you arrived, is there any hope?"


    I hope you can endure it, but you will need another week to prepare. At that time, I will come pick you up, and during this week, you must remember not to do any surgery on your legs, and don''t overuse your strength either. Most importantly, you must maintain a happy heart. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded, as long as there was still hope, she would be fine. As long as she could stand up, everything else wouldn''t be as important as this, she didn''t want to spend her entire life in a wheelchair. She wasn''t willing to have someone to take care of her.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "Okay, now let me take a look at your body and the wounds on your face." Zong Ming said as he removed the bandage on Peng Yanfei''s face, revealing a red patch. It looked like the hospital was not paying attention to him since the meat was rotten.


    "I think the hospital''s doctor wants to die, bring my medicine bag over."


    Chen Siyan stared at Peng Yanfei''s face in shock. She really did not expect it to be this serious, it was simply too scary. Hearing Zong Ming''s voice, she did not even have time to react.


    Zong Ming took out a small knife from within, ignited the alcohol lamp, and said: "Leader, it might be very painful, I hope you can endure it, most of your face is already rotten, if you don''t hurry up and shave off your rotten flesh, the consequences will be worse."


    "Alright, you go ahead. I''ll hold it in."

 C234

    Zong Ming used the small knife to scrape the rotten flesh off her face bit by bit. That pain was something that normal people could not endure, and Chen Siyan who was at the side could not bear to watch as he quickly turned his face to the side, unable to continue watching.


    Peng Yanfei endured the pain, his eyes filled with tears. He wanted to grab the blanket and scream out, but he couldn''t take it anymore, he turned and left with tears brimming from his eyes.


    Time passed bit by bit, Zong Ming spent an hour to treat the wound on his face, the remaining part was to bandage it, and carefully said: "Group Leader, can be considered to have healed the wound on his face, but remember to change the medicine every two days, I will tell Fourth Master, the next thing that is on your body is the wound, I think the doctors here won''t be this brain-dead, and won''t even be able to do this kind of thing well."


    Peng Yanfei was in so much pain that he almost fainted. From the start, he had no idea what Zong Ming had said, and before long, he fell asleep himself.


    When Chen Siyan saw Zong Ming come out, he hurriedly rushed in to see if Peng Yanfei was still safe. Seeing her sleeping appearance, he felt a lot more at ease.


    "Can''t you lower your hand a little? The person has already fainted because of you." Chen Siyan reprimanded.


    If you take care of her in this week''s time, you can change the medicine every two days. Remember, don''t touch the water, don''t touch the air excessively, if anything happens you must contact me in time. During this time, I will always be in Jiangcheng City, preparing some things, and will come over after a period of time.


    Chen Siyan nodded: "Alright, I understand. You should rest first."


    Zong Ming sat on the sofa and rested for a while. After seeing Nie Zehao come in, he nodded and turned to leave. He couldn''t stay for too long.


    "Are you leaving now? Not waiting for her to wake up? "


    "No, time is of the essence, there are still a lot of things we need to find, we can''t be careless. Take good care of her, you must not touch water, or else the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The two of them nodded their heads nervously. After Nie Zehao sent Su Ming away, he entered the ward with a worried expression. Chen Siyan looked at him curiously: "What''s wrong, why is your face so listless?


    "That''s not it. Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s talk about it when they come back. Aren''t you going to work?"


    Chen Siyan shook his head as he looked at Peng Yanfei: "No, I''ve asked for leave these past two days, and have to wait until she gets better before I go. Looking at the people inside, I''m really angry, now that Fei Fei is like this, more than half of it is caused by them, although the relationship with Shi Jingyan was a little unclear back then, but now that Fei Fei has gotten married, it''s better to not talk about this kind of thing.


    Nie Zehao knew that the relationship between Chen Siyan and his wife was very good, but he never thought that Chen Siyan would go this far for his sister-in-law''s sake.


    "What are you looking at? Am I wrong?" Damn it, look what you''ve done to my Fifi. "


    Nie Zehao did not speak, and coughed: "Seeing how beautiful you are, let''s stop talking, you should quickly rest too. You have not eaten for an entire day, aren''t you hungry? Do you want to buy something back for you? "


    Chen Siyan shook his head. He thought about what he should eat, should he cook something good for Fei Fei?


    "You stay here and watch over me. I''ll go back and make her some delicious food. Otherwise, how can she get better?" Su Ming said as he took his bag and left the hospital. Su Ming and the witch took turns to look at her situation, and at night, everyone was gathered there. However, they didn''t see any trace of Nie Yixi, which made Chen Siyan very unhappy.


    He pinched Nie Zehao''s arm and said: "Your big brother is naughty? Her wife is lying here, but he''s fine. Now that he''s gone, what''s the matter, he''s going out to look for Little San. "


    Nie Zehao hurriedly covered her mouth and shook his head: "Old granny, I''m begging you, please don''t spout nonsense, okay? Big bro went out to do some work, do you think he doesn''t want to come back? "Seriously, if he hears about it, you really won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    Chen Siyan coldly snorted and became obedient, but this person had yet to wake up and everyone could only worry about him this way. Through the past few days of interaction with them, Chen Siyan finally understood who these people were.


    However, she had nothing to say about Zhang Ran taking care of her little sister. She did everything well, and compared to Nie Yixi, she liked her second brother even more.


    If Nie Zehao knew what Chen Siyan was thinking, he would definitely look down on him. Who said that his big brother was not good, it was just that the capital city was a little chaotic, so it was not worth it to continue competing like this.


    looked at her as if she was a lunatic. Exactly what happened, it was too sudden and she directly picked up the phone to call Zhan Yue.


    "Hey, Zhan Yue. Check and see if something big has happened these past two days. Why do I feel like something''s wrong?"


    Zhan Yue nodded his head: Okay, I will check it out for you, but yesterday I heard from Zhang He that Qi Ruijie seemed to have disappeared, and something doesn''t feel right. Today, we sent people to look for her, and it was Nie Yixi who took her away, do we need her or not?


    Shi Jingyan became even more confused. Although he and Nie Yixi had matters to settle, but in terms of people, other than Peng Yanfei, there should not be any other connections.


    "Have you found out why? If you just kidnap my men for no reason, do you think we will be easy to deal with by not retaliating? Also, ask Zhang He to check on what''s going on with He Weixiong, something doesn''t feel right. "


    Zhan Yue nodded his head, after hanging up the phone, he immediately started to investigate, he felt that all of this was related to Peng Yanfei being sick, and that day, not only was he on leave, An Li had also disappeared, and now, even Chen Siyan did not have any news, all of this was far too coincidental, could it be that something happened to Peng Yanfei? Moreover, it was also related to An Li.


    Zhan Yue thought about it in this way and decided that he would go to the hospital tomorrow to look for Peng Yanfei. No matter what the reason was, he should look for her, and furthermore, he liked her so much.


    Zhan Yue comforted himself and put down his phone, then began to look through the recent events.


    When Shi Jingyan returned to his room, he found that He Yaqing had not left his room for several days already.


    "What happened to you? If you''re sick, then tell me quickly so that I can take you to the hospital. Your current state is very worrisome."

 C235

    He Yaqing raised her head and looked at Shi Jingyan. She stood up and walked in front of him while hugging him tightly, "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have done that."


    Shi Jingyan was a little confused: "What exactly did you do, huh? Say it, let me help you think of a way. "


    I''m wrong, I know why Qi Ruijie was captured this time, I should not have allowed her to frame Peng Yanfei. There was also An Li, the two of them had teamed up together to frame her, but I could only watch, I know, but I did not interfere, and now that something happened, I do not know what to do, sob sob.


    He Yaqing said as he cried, pushing all the blame onto the two of them. Only by doing this could he protect himself, because his father was not by his side, and his brother had also said that although he had subordinates to protect him, but the people who were monitoring him were also there. In River City, the only person he could rely on was Shi Jingyan.


    Shi Jingyan was shocked, "What did you say? How could Qi Ruijie and An Li be connected when something happened to Peng Yanfei? Do you know why you didn''t tell me?


    He Yaqing cried as she shook her head, "I don''t know, if I knew, I wouldn''t have let them do this. But now that they have all been captured, I''m very scared and don''t know what to do.


    Shi Jingyan pulled He Yaqing up and said: "Stand up first, I still need to fawn over this matter. No wonder Nie Yixi captured Qi Ruijie, so it''s like this."


    Looking at Shi Jingyan, He Yaqing could tell that he was thinking about Peng Yanfei, but he must not know that this was something that he had done behind the scenes. The result could be imagined, if something were to happen at this critical juncture, father will not be able to support me, and even this fiance will push me out.


    Although Shi Jingyan was angry, looking at the teary faces, he did not know what to say. He hugged her in his arms and comforted her, "Alright, alright, you did not participate in this matter, so don''t worry. If Nie Yixi dares to do anything to you, I will not let him go.


    He Yaqing snuggled up to his chest, looking at her, he knew she was wearing her pajamas and seeing everything inside, a wave of heat rushed out from his body and pressed her down onto the bed, protecting her gently: "Do you know when you are the most beautiful?"


    How could He Yaqing not know what he wanted to do? After all, Shi Jingyan was the person she loved the most, and giving him to her wasn''t out of the question, and giving her time was the right choice. She wanted him to take care of her, but if he didn''t get any benefits, how could he just let it go?


    "Then when do you think I''m the most beautiful? Isn''t this decided by you men?"


    Shi Jingyan smiled as he took off her clothes halfway: "When you''re not wearing anything, you''re the most beautiful." As he spoke, he gave her a kiss. When dry wood met fire, it could only burn brighter and brighter.


    A night had passed. Perhaps it was because of the first time they had intertwined, but Shi Jingyan was exceptionally fond of He Yaqing. Thinking back to when they first met, perhaps he already had some feelings for her at that time.


    Nie Yixi hurriedly rushed back through the night. This was the only thing he could do now, if He Yong had returned, it would be different. Nie Yixi had a feeling that they would probably go and find those people.


    When they returned to the ward, everyone stood up and looked at him. Peng Yanfei was still awake.


    He walked to her side, touching her face. Even through the bandages, he could feel the pain on her face, not to mention that he had not seen her face today, otherwise he would be sad again.


    "Is she in good shape today? Is Zong Ming here? "


    Chen Siyan nodded his head: "I came here before, and said that there was hope to cure Fei Fei''s leg, and started treating it a week later. The injuries on her face have already been changed, and said that it would be changed once every two days, and today even the rotten flesh on her face has been scraped away, making her look extremely horrifying."


    "Rot meat, how could there be rotting meat? Could it be that she didn''t pay attention to it in the hospital? Or was it because she was given some kind of bad medicine?"


    Everyone lowered their heads in silence. They didn''t know what to say. They had never investigated this matter, but they had already handed in the money. Chief Li also knew who the person in this ward was, so it shouldn''t have happened.


    "Boss, could there be some kind of misunderstanding? This is an official hospital. If someone really did that, it''s impossible that no one would be aware of it."


    Nie Yixi looked at Su Ming, his heart clear as a mirror, "You''ll know once you check it out right? "Go and ask Fei Fei''s doctor what happened to the rotten flesh on her face, and how long do you think it will take to cure it?"


    Su Ming nodded and the witch''s eyes lit up when she heard that Zong Ming had been here. She pulled Chen Siyan and asked: "He came, when did he come, and when did he leave? Will they come back? "


    Chen Siyan was shocked by the witch''s reaction. What is the relationship between the two of them? He shook his head and said, "I don''t know where he is right now, but Doctor Zong Ming said that he will come over to see Fei Fei anytime for the next few days. If you are anxious to meet him, then I will contact you on my own initiative."


    The witch was so happy that she couldn''t speak a word, she could only nod her head, "Alright, alright, thank you. Siyan, you''re too good. This lousy man hid from me last time, let''s see how he can hide now."


    Chen Siyan could not help but think, could it be that Doctor Zong Ming did not want to stay here for too long, just to prevent the girl in front of him from harassing him? He really didn''t know that he was so popular.


    The witch excitedly followed Su Ming out of the ward. Seeing her proud look, Su Ming did not forget to tease her: "Are you that happy? He''s here. "


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Of course I''m happy. Isn''t liking someone the same as me? You follow him wherever he goes, and you''re especially happy when he comes, as if you own the whole world. "


    Su Ming lowered his head and did not speak. Was his mood the same as the witch''s Ni? If only it was the same, but what was he doing now? Do you know what''s going on here, Ni?


    After the two of them left, Nie Yixi looked at Zhang Ran. They had already tacitly agreed that Chen Siyan was their person so she didn''t mind, but she would still need to be wary of him at times.


    "Siyan, I''m fine here, you should go back and rest. You''ve been busy taking care of Fei Fei today, so I''m fine here. Have a good rest, I still need to work tomorrow, if you''re free, you can come and take a look."


    Chen Siyan nodded: "Okay, then I''ll be counting on you, Fei Fei, so I''ll be going back first."


    Nie Yixi very politely sent her off. Nie Zehao also stood up and sent her off to the entrance of the hospital. Only Nie Yixi and Zhang Ran were left in the room, along with the Peng Yanfei who was still in his dreams.

 C236

    Nie Yixi looked at Zhang Ran and said: "Did you succeed today?"


    I believe you are very willing to take a look. This is a conversation between her and An Li, and there''s a lot of information inside, but if you rely on this to capture He Yaqing, it''s still enough. "" Alright!


    Zhang Ran said as he took out the recorder pen in his hand and handed it over to Nie Yixi. He took it and listened carefully to the voices inside, he really did not need to hear too much.


    "Good, but does she know about this?" Nie Yixi worriedly looked at the little person on the bed.


    "Even though she doesn''t know much about this, she knows who''s trying to harm her. Little Sister wants me to do something for her today, but I don''t know what she''s planning to do. She hopes that He Yaqing and Shi Jingyan can get married.


    Nie Yixi waved his hands, afraid that he would wake up the sleeping Peng Yanfei, and then pointed to outside. Zhang Ran nodded, and the two of them went out to talk.


    Since that is the case, I will leave the matter with Shi Jingyan to you. He has been a little on guard recently, and looking at the situation, he should be back to find me tomorrow. Although Qi Ruijie is no longer of use to us, he is still a follower of himself, so he has to go back eventually. "" Alright!


    Zhang Ran nodded: "Do you have any plans? If he wants it, what are you going to do about it? I heard that before this, I was still his spy who was planted by your side.


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "It''s not that simple. In the past, I said that Shi Jingyan likes Fei Fei, but under certain circumstances, he had no choice but to push her to me. What he cares about is whether Fei Fei told me everything she knows, not our relationship. If something like this happened, his people would frame Fei Fei. What would you do? "


    Zhang Ran was quiet for a good while, then raised his head and looked at Nie Yixi, as he suddenly came to a realization.


    "If I don''t want him, then I will just hand over the madman in my hands."


    Zhang Ran thought that there was nothing wrong with it, it was just that the madman in his mouth was not an ordinary person, even if Shi Jingyan had ten guts he would not dare to do anything to He Weixiong''s daughter, he just did not know if he knew the true face of the person beside him.


    "Okay, you should go back and rest tonight. You''ve also been tired all day, help me look after Shi Jingyan, if he makes any movements, immediately notify me, until Fei Fei''s legs heal, I''m not planning to go out."


    Although Zhang Ran was unwilling, he still had to do it. This was not only related to his own little sister, the rest of the family did not even know how serious her injuries were, if they knew, He Weixiong would probably be in deep trouble. But Nie Yixi seemed to want to use this opportunity to eliminate them all.


    With this, he would be able to kill two birds with one stone. He was afraid that he would fail in the end.


    When Su Ming and the witch returned, there was no one else left. The only thing left behind was Nie Yixi sitting beside Peng Yanfei.


    Chief Li said it was a normal occurrence, and that the excess rotting meat had to be dealt with. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for new skin to grow out. Today, someone has already gone to deal with it.


    "Dismissed."


    Nie Yixi only coldly spat out these two words and no longer spoke. Towards this kind of person who neglected his duty, he basically did not need to sympathize. Evicting him was already the lightest punishment he could get.


    Su Ming nodded his head and quickly went to deal with it. Thinking about it, he was also a patient, but luckily he had not become like his sister-in-law, if he had, not only the people around him could do it, he would not have been able to take it.


    This time, the witch did not follow along. Instead, she stepped forward and asked, "Fourth Master, I want to ask you a question?"


    After Nie Yixi unexpectedly answered her, she picked up Peng Yanfei''s hand and gently wiped it. She probably couldn''t take it anymore if she didn''t take a bath these past few days, and hoped to be able to recover quickly.


    "Do you care what the leader looks like? Do you mind what she will become? Or is it that you don''t care about that at all, but about her other places? "


    Nie Yixi laughed in disdain before looking at him, "Actually, what you said is not right, what I care about is not anything else, but Peng Yanfei. No matter what she turns into, I will love her and protect her, and I will not let anyone who hurt her go, even those who are disappointed by me, get away with it."


    The witch finally understood that loving someone wasn''t about his appearance, nor did she care about his status and identity. It was just because of this person that I cared about him, loved her, protected her, and wanted to slowly grow old together with him. This is enough, I don''t know if Zong Ming thought so or not.


    When she found out that Zong Ming had come over, the witch was unable to hold back her emotions anymore, and it was difficult to hide her feelings for him now.


    Nie Yixi had been silently protecting Peng Yanfei the entire time, waiting for Shi Jingyan to come tomorrow and cause a huge commotion.


    The witch was too embarrassed to continue staying here, so she followed Su Ming and the others back. Nie Yixi was the only one left in the hospital taking care of her.


    After they had all left, Peng Yanfei slowly opened his eyes and looked at Nie Yixi: "You should go rest. I have more or less recovered and my wounds are not too bad either. Zong Ming has helped me out a lot today.


    Nie Yixi nodded his head and pulled her hand: "Okay, anything you say is right. Once you''ve recovered, let''s go thank him together.


    Peng Yanfei nodded, and slowly sat up. Unfortunately, the wounds on his body would easily be pulled apart if he moved, and he did not dare move at all.


    "Have you finished your business recently? What do you think, by the way, what kind of attitude does Shi Jingyan have, is he still protecting He Yaqing? "


    Nie Yixi, on the other hand, did not speak. After being silent for a long while, he raised his head and looked at her: "Actually, he should not be aware of this matter right now, or it could be said that He Yaqing simply does not want him to know about this matter. He does not have a backer right now, so I have caught He Weixiong in trouble.


    How could Peng Yanfei not understand this logic? He did not say anything.


    "I know what you mean, I have long known that He Yaqing is not as simple as she looks, since she wants a grand wedding, I will grant her wish, but I''m afraid she does not have the ability to accept."

 C237

    Facing Peng Yanfei''s words, Nie Yixi became silent. Perhaps, after going through some things, one''s temperament would truly undergo a great change, and they would all have to consciously give way to her.


    "Alright, I''ll do as you say. I''ll deal with the other two."


    Especially regarding An Li, Nie Yixi did not want Peng Yanfei to deal with the matters concerning him, injuries were unavoidable. The most important thing was to treat such a person, afraid that she would not be able to do it.


    "Then, are you controlling An Li''s people as well?"


    Just as Nie Yixi thought about it, she asked him about it, and he knew what she meant.


    "Leave this matter to me. You''ll recuperate properly in the next few days, do you understand?" Don''t think too much into it. Zong Ming has already told you that it''s bad for your health. "


    Peng Yanfei raised his head and stared into Nie Yixi''s eyes, not letting him escape, "No, leave her be, Qi Ruijie can be dealt with by you, it''s better that you live than die, it''s better that she understand that it''s better to die than to live."


    "Alright, I''ll follow your orders. Don''t get agitated first, alright, even if it''s their fault, the organization still has to pay attention to the procedures. This matter is not urgent, once you''ve recovered, you can do whatever you want with her."


    The two of them did not speak for a long time. Nie Yixi took good care of her, and after seeing that she had closed her eyes and gone to sleep, he started to busy himself with things.


    Not just him, even Su Ming, Zhang Ran and a few other people in line started to get busy as well. Things still needed to be done step by step, and even he himself had panicked.


    Ring... Ring...


    Nie Yixi picked up the phone and picked up the call, asking impatiently: What''s the matter? "Mom?"


    "Kid, even if you have a wife, you still can''t forget about your mother. Tell your mother, which family''s daughter is she from, you little brat. Even if you get married, don''t mention bringing her home, she really is an unfilial son."


    Nie Yixi was startled, "Mom, how did you know, was it Nie Zehao who told you?"


    "Don''t worry about who told me. Besides, you got married in such a big matter, how come you don''t know how to talk to your family about Ni? Are you in Jiangcheng now? "If you''re here, bring it home tomorrow. Your dad and I are both on vacation tomorrow."


    "No, we won''t be able to come back tomorrow, let''s talk about it after a while. Also, Mom, don''t say anything in front of her without my permission. Forget it, I think it''s better if you don''t come see her. I will arrange for you to meet her when the time is right."


    Hearing her son''s words, Ming Zhu was also extremely angry in her heart.


    "Nie Yixi, what are you saying? Even if what happened back then was your mother''s fault, it has already been so many years. Or is it that only when you want to be angry your mother will you give up? Tell me, how many years have it been since she left? "


    Nie Yixi was even angrier, now that they were talking about what happened that year, if it wasn''t for her family background, she would have already gotten married and had children, do they still need to speak to her?


    "Mom, it''s best for you to forget what happened back then and it''s best if you don''t mention what happened back then in front of her. You''ve already destroyed my previous happiness, do you still want to ruin it now? Are those young ladies really the best? "


    Nie Yixi didn''t want to talk to her for long, so he hung up the phone and called Nie Zehao.


    After Nie Zehao heard Nie Yixi''s somewhat angry voice, he remembered the matter that had happened to his mother. He stammered, "Big brother, why are you looking for me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to let your family know? "What''s the situation now? Your mom called to ask, are you trying to see your big brother being forced to death by your mom?"


    "Aiya, big brother, you are always your mom, that''s still your mom, alright? Besides, it was an accident that day, so when I heard about what happened to my sister-in-law, I was so excited that I immediately blurted it out. At that time, my mom insisted on pulling me along to ask about it, but she refused to let me go, so I could only tell her the truth."


    "Forget it, I won''t leave this matter to you. You''d better keep your mother under surveillance now. If she does anything bad to your sister-in-law, I''ll do something bad to you. You should understand the stakes involved."


    Nie Yixi angrily hung up the phone. She really came here together with everything else, what she was going to do tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    When Zhang Ran came to visit him, it was already eight in the morning. Nie Yixi was lying on the sickbed with squinted eyes and dark circles under his eyes.


    Zhang Ran nodded, and passed her breakfast. He said in a small voice: "This was made very early this morning, try and see if it suits your taste. There''s still a lot more, if you want to eat something else, it''s also fine."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and nodded. It was time to change the medicine again today, and time passed really quickly. It had already been four to five days since the day he was injured, and the wounds on his body were slowly recovering.


    "Second Brother, how has the group been recently? I am talking about Viper Group. "


    In the past few days, the witch gave all the received information to the Fourth Master to handle. He was the most tired one, but if you hurry up and get better, he wouldn''t be as tired anymore. So he had to eat a good meal and rest well.


    "You''re still taking a vacation? You''re the only one who thinks it''s the prettiest. No one had a vacation yet and it''s so painful. Have you ever seen someone give a vacation like this? It''s true, hmph. "


    Maybe it was because they were so worried for him, or maybe it was because they didn''t do anything to comfort him, or maybe the atmosphere was just like this. Everyone''s body was already very tired, and if they were still tired in their hearts, it was truly their own fault.


    I hope you can continue to be like this. I didn''t dare to tell your third brother, your eldest brother, and your eldest uncle that you were seriously injured. In a while, you should call them and tell them that you''re safe.


    Peng Yanfei laughed: "Like I said, second brother is still most afraid of big uncle and big brother. Now that there is an additional me, you can only bully third brother, okay, okay."


    Zhang Ran laughed and pinched her little face, but he couldn''t squeeze her face full of bandages, so his hand just stood there awkwardly in mid air, causing Peng Yanfei to laugh out loud.

 C238

    Maybe Nie Yixi was woken up by the jokes between them, as he slowly opened his eyes, he was clearly very tired.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with some worry. "Yi Xi, do you want to go back and sleep? Don''t worry, nothing has happened to me here. It''s you who hasn''t slept for the past few days."


    He did not say anything, only smiled back. After some thought, he confirmed that he had not closed his eyes for two or three days.


    "I''m fine. After hearing your conversation just now, I feel better. I''m not worried anymore. If I can finish all three meals in a day, I''ll be able to work more at ease."


    Peng Yanfei pursed his lips and laughed: "Alright, I''ll finish eating all these later. You''re going back to sleep, do you have any objections?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head. Just like that, the two of them looked at each other. Zhang Ran consciously retreated to the side.


    Nie Yixi stood beside her and watched her finish eating. He rubbed her head and laughed: "You''re very obedient today, so I''ll have to listen to my great wife''s words as well. I''ll go back to rest now, and come over to see you in the afternoon."


    Peng Yanfei smiled and pinched his face: "You only know how to talk. Alright, hurry up and go back to rest."


    Nie Yixi pressed her hand to his mouth and kissed her, then followed her orders and left the hospital. Before he could even return to the villa, he was stopped by Shi Jingyan''s men.


    "Fourth Master, it''s been a while. I have something that I want to ask you for, may I speak with you?"


    Nie Yixi sneered: "Oh? Since we are already here, Young Master Shi, please come in. "


    Shi Jingyan followed Nie Yixi into the villa. Although they knew that he would be back today, they did not expect him to come so early, but that was still good.


    "It''s a little simple, please drink some tea. I wonder why Young Master Shi is here? If it''s about Peng Yanfei, I think you should wait for half a month. "


    "Why did she have to wait for half a month? What exactly happened to her?"


    Nie Yixi did not speak. After taking a sip of tea, he pondered deeply about something.


    Seeing that he did not reply, Shi Jingyan became a little anxious. It seemed that this was the first time the two of them had calmly sat down together, thinking about a woman''s matter.


    "Actually, I feel like the people around you have already told you, right? Although I don''t know how she twisted the situation to become like this, most of it should be true. Do you think that Fei Fei''s current condition will be any better when facing the three of them, and furthermore, with the help of your subordinate Qi Ruijie, she would be fine even if she doesn''t die. "


    Shi Jingyan was stunned for a few seconds, he did not know what to say.


    He Yaqing told me that everything that had happened this time was planned by An Li and Qi Ruijie. She only knows that she has not said the truth, so I hope that you all do not attack her.


    "I think Young Master Shi is mistaken about something, this Peng Yanfei is my wife, and you gave her to me personally, and she is also your employee. Since you have already said so, what can I say, but in front of benefits, you still choose to profit, is what He Yaqing said true? You clearly understand in your heart that no matter what I say, it will be useless. Think about it carefully, He Yaqing gave you this face, but for the rest of it, no need to talk about it.


    Nie Yixi gave him a choice to make. If he chose He Yaqing, then the result would be as Peng Yanfei said. If he chose Qi Ruijie, then it would be perfect for He Yaqing and He Weixiong to threaten each other. If he knew that his daughter was in his hands, he didn''t know if he would be able to last until the end.


    Shi Jingyan shook his head: "I know that my subordinates are in trouble this time, but can you hand the person over to me? After all, it is my subordinates who have harmed my staff, and it is all because of me."


    "In front of me, you don''t have the qualifications to bring people away, and aren''t even qualified to talk about this. I think you should understand that Young Master Shi only has respect for you if he doesn''t make a move on you right now. I believe Young Master Shi has been troubled recently, don''t you know how many of your clients have been snatched away by me? That''s impossible, your subordinates are just too trash. Oh right, I heard that something happened to He Weixiong recently, and I think your funds are going to run out. Do you have any countermeasures? "


    Nie Yixi was stimulating him bit by bit, precisely to force him to make a decision.


    Shi Jingyan remained silent for a long time, causing him to lose his patience.


    "It seems that for Young Master Shi, this decision is too difficult to make? Do you want me to help you make this decision, Ni? "


    Shi Jingyan and Nie Yixi belonged to the same group as the CEO, but she didn''t know why she was actually a little scared when she was facing him. She was a little afraid, what was she missing in comparison to him?


    After considering the pros and cons, Shi Jingyan chose He Yaqing. After all, she still had He Weixiong behind her, so if Qi Ruijie was of any help to her, she might be able to consider, but since the moment she came out, not only did she stir up trouble for him, she decided to give up on it as well.


    "Fourth Master, I have made my decision. He Yaqing is my fiancee after all. I should protect her even if it''s only in consideration of the circumstances. I hope that the both of you can treat Qi Ruijie well."


    Nie Yixi did not even bother to glance at him, and indifferently said: "It''s not like Young Master Shi doesn''t understand the principle of paying for debt with one''s life. Regardless of whether or not I have any feelings for Peng Yanfei, since she is my wife, I should not be bullied like that by your people, and I can''t swallow this anger, you better prepare his corpse and not send him off at a slow pace. In the end, I still have to remind you, that people around you should be careful, or else you will never know which day you are about."


    Shi Jingyan''s face turned ugly. Was he deliberately giving himself this humiliation?


    "Since Fourth Master has already said so, I have nothing to say, this is all her own doing, I hope she can understand that I, Shi Jingyan, am in the wrong for today''s matter, but regarding business matters, I hope that Fourth Master can pay more attention, and that my hand will stretch a little too far."


    Shi Jingyan snorted coldly, directly putting the wine cup on the table before leaving with anger and awkwardness.


    After Nie Yixi finished settling the matter, he took a shower, then laid down on the bed and fell asleep. These few days he had been really tired, he might as well sleep for a while, there was no one by his side who was unable to sleep soundly.

 Chapter 239

    Shi Jingyan didn''t go home after the negotiation, but went directly to the company. The words Nie Yixi gave him made him a little wary. I''m afraid that the customer''s problem is that there''s something wrong with the company. Otherwise, how could he pull away most of his customers without knowing it.


    This has always been Shi Jingyan''s question. It seems that he is going to order all the people around him to be investigated. It is the sales department that directly contacts the customers. It is relatively easy to investigate.


    Thinking about it, Shi Jingyan picked up the landline on the desk and called the sales manager directly. This person is still trustworthy. After all, in this special period, people have to be very useful.


    "Xiao Zhan, I remember that you have been in this position for several years. Would you like to talk about your dissatisfaction with our company or your employees? What improvements do you think should be made?"


    Xiao Zhan was stunned. Although he was only in his thirties, he was still young, but since he found this job, he had not changed. Now sitting in such a position can be regarded as a result of his own efforts, but now he is singing, and whether he has made any mistakes.


    "No, Mr. Shi, if you think I''m not easy to use, just tell me. I''ve been with you for some years. You''ve scared me a little. Did I do something wrong? Or does the company now find someone better than me and need to replace me? "


    Shi Jingyan stood up with a smile, walked to him and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be so anxious. The situation is not what you think. Everything is fine, but recently our customers have run away a lot. You should know about this. After all, Zhanyue has given you the task."


    Xiao Zhan was very honest and nodded: "I know about it. I have investigated it in private. It''s the fourth master''s hand, but I still don''t know how he did it. Do you always suspect that there is a spy in our sales department?"


    Shi Jingyan didn''t intend to conceal him. He replied directly: "it''s true, so I want to give it to you. You can investigate it. If all the people in our sales department are innocent, I won''t treat you badly. But if one of them is a spy, I''ll hold you responsible. You have to check it carefully for so many years, You don''t want to be your own


    For these people, Shi Jingyan has a good grasp of their hearts, especially Xiao Zhan, who is especially honest. Although he is honest in the company, he is quite intelligent in business and in actual combat. No one disagrees with him when he sits in this position. On the contrary, many people think highly of him.


    Xiao Zhan hesitated for a moment. No one wanted this insider to be his own. After all, everyone had such a good relationship that no one wanted to doubt anyone, especially their department, which was the most united of all departments.


    "Since you have already said that, I can''t say anything. I''ll start an investigation and give you an answer in a week. If not, don''t say that again. You know the situation of our department."


    Shi Jingyan smiles, and after seeing Xiao Zhan off, he sits in his own place, thinking about whether he Weixiong''s affairs should be solved next? After all, he has helped himself. Let''s go and have a look first. If he really can''t get involved, it''s another matter.


    "Zhan Yue, where is it now?"


    Shi Jingyan calls Zhan Yue directly. He asks him to keep an eye on everything in the company when he is away these days. If there is any accident, someone can solve it in time.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in the finance department now. Feifei is not here. I''m the only one who can lift the burden. Anli doesn''t know what''s going on. She said she''d quit her job. I haven''t even agreed yet. It seems that she can''t wait to travel."


    "Well, you come up. I have something to ask you to do."


    Zhan Yue nods and appears in front of Shi Jingyan five minutes later. Shi Jingyan doesn''t talk nonsense. He tells him all the problems he is facing now, even the negotiation between Nie Yixi today.


    "Shi Shao, are you sure you''re not joking? How can Anli and Qi Ruijie work together to frame Peng Yanfei? Is it hard to see that she''s good lying in the hospital? They have a relationship."


    Shi Jingyan nodded: "it''s true, but my focus is not here, but the following two sentences. Did you listen carefully? Now we have an insider in our company. If we don''t find out, it will be very troublesome now. Do you understand? But I can''t just sit back and ignore the affairs of he Weixiong. After all, he helped me once, but now he''s half my father-in-law, and I can''t help him. "


    Zhan Yue understood his meaning, and said, "you mean let me take care of the company for you. You said it earlier. Anyway, now that Yuan Ye is in the company, I can''t help myself. Take Zhang He with me. He has seen more than you. It''s not certain that he has met any good things."Shi Jingyan nodded, but he didn''t expect Zhan Yue to agree so soon. It seemed that he had some intention to do it. In an instant, this idea occupied his mind. He shook his head hard and thought: Zhan Yue is my brother who has gone through life and death. Anyone can betray me, but he is the most unlikely one.


    After shijingyan is suspicious of Zhan Yue, he hands over all the servants to him. The finance department doesn''t say it. He is always in charge. The rest of the departments are working in an orderly way, but there is no big beat. In addition to the sales department, there is also the finance department. After walking away from the two main core figures, we still need to make a good change.


    Zhan Yue has made a big score in his heart. It''s just waiting to be implemented.


    Shijingyan knows that he is a man with ideas. Even if the company gives it to him, he is more at ease. I''m afraid that it will be ten days and a half months since he left. They are the ones who are most fortunate and miserable at that time.


    When Shi Jingyan is ready, he returns to the capital with he Yaqing. He Weixiong is no longer in the villa, but he is still cleaned every day.


    Wang Ping is monitoring their every move. Since they came back, that''s what happened. He quickly calls Nie Yixi and asks if he Weixiong will be put back in his home.


    "Wang Ping, what you mean is to avoid letting Shi Jingyan''s people find out about us and put he Weixiong back. You underestimate us, or you think too much of Shi Jingyan''s face."

 Chapter 240

    Wang Ping doesn''t dare to speak. As we all know, he has been in Beijing all the year round. Naturally, he has a lot of contact with he Weixiong. It''s just contact. Wang Ping is a very principled person. He just nods and shakes his head in the face of such a scene.


    But as for the relationship with he Weixiong, it still needs to be explained.


    "Fourth master, we can''t talk about this relationship. You say I can do anything else, but I will never compromise on this matter."


    Nie Yi Xi laughed: "what are you doing so nervous, just casually say it, you get nervous, can''t you really see something between you?"


    Wang Ping quickly stopped and said: "my master, can you stop guessing? We''d better talk about business. We don''t want to make such a big site so as to make a little girl. No one is willing to let this matter go anywhere, but they think it''s a little pity to join hands."


    "It''s no pity that you just do your job well. Shijingyan and he Weixiong should have a meeting. After all, he Yaqing has come back. In addition, you can''t reveal your identity too early now. You can arrange this. Even if he Weixiong doesn''t want you to pull it out for me, you have to meet him."


    Wang Ping understood, hung up his mobile phone and began to prepare for the time when he Weixiong would come back. If it wasn''t for his daughter''s coming back, Wang Ping didn''t want him and Shi Jingyan to meet each other, and the two of them didn''t know how many kinds of heresy they could develop.


    "He Weixiong, your daughter is visiting you at home. I''ll take you back now. You''d better keep your peace. This is the only chance you have. Take advantage of it. If you want others to save you, it''s not Shi Jingyan now. He''s still a weak man and his influence is inferior to you, It''s better to give up now and stay where you should be after watching your daughter. It''s also good. "


    He Weixiong did not speak much. Now the best thing to do is to shut up and wait. They will send out the plan after themselves. Everything is not over yet. This is not only has the final say of Nie Yi Xi, but if it really gets into trouble, it will have different consequences.


    After Wang Ping took he Weixiong home, he Yaqing saw that his father was OK. He was so excited that she quickly hugged him and said, "Dad, I miss you so much. What''s wrong with you? Do they embarrass you? Or do they say that they are policemen with standard standing posture and perfect body shape, which is really hard to distinguish, Is it you, dad


    He Yaqing looks nervous. If his father really makes any mistakes, what should he do? He can''t have an accident now. He hasn''t married shijingyan, so his father can''t have an accident.


    He Weixiong looked at he Yaqing with a worried look on his face. The corner of his mouth rose slightly: "OK, it''s OK. Don''t worry blindly. Really, I''ve been with them all the time. I''ll tell you everything. Now I''ve appeared. You two don''t have to worry. I just drank a few cups of tea from others."


    Shi Jingyan didn''t intend to talk at all. Wang Ping was here all the time and couldn''t say a reason at all. At last, they exchanged intelligence while he was out for two rounds.


    "Uncle, I don''t know who caught you. If it doesn''t really matter, I have a problem recently. I can''t get rid of it. I don''t know if uncle can help me?"


    He Weixiong shook his head with a smile: "now I don''t even know what difficulties you are talking about. And from small to large, things around me are always taken away. This time, I will never let some people take them away."


    As soon as Wang Ping came back, he heard Jingyan yell this sentence, as if he was talking about the identity of he Yaqing. Can''t it be that who took a look and chose he Yaqing?


    "Jing Yan, I see what you mean. Yaqing has entrusted you to take care of her. I hope you will get married next month. I''m old. I want to take advantage of this opportunity to see more things. If you buy me another baby, maybe it will be more lovely and lovable."


    He Yaqing didn''t speak. She thought of the night last night, and her face turned red. It seemed that she was really poisoned by a poison called shijingyan.


    Shi Jingyan noticed the blush on he Yaqing''s face. He took her hand with a smile and promised he Weixiong: "since my uncle hopes so much, I don''t have any opinions. It''s just that my business is not doing well now. Can you ask my uncle to help me again?"


    It never occurred to anyone that shijingyan was talking about money when she was getting married, as if she was prepared to live without money? Is it true that people are so philistine now?


    "Naturally, I want to help you. Everyone is going to be a family. What else can''t I help you? How much do you want to come down? Just go directly to He Yong. I''ll say hello to him. Now let''s talk about your marriage. It''s not a fight to live in this world. Is there anything good you can say? ""I understand, uncle. This time it''s an insider in the company that makes me so embarrassed. Uncle laughed."


    He Weixiong waved his hand: "well, that''s all for the polite words, remember? When you get married, it''s time for me to escape. I will catch up with you and do as I say. "


    He Weixiong has been making up his mind all the time. The reason why he wants them to get married quickly is to force the fourth master to give up his life. It''s like he has confirmed several times before buying a house, and the problem doesn''t exist. "


    The two chatted happily, and Wang Ping couldn''t stay in it any longer. He went straight to the place where he had been fortified before, Where they can be well supervised depends on whether they really want to do something extraordinary.


    When he Weixiong and Shi Jingyan watched Wang Ping leave, they were even more nervous. This person didn''t have to say when he would come and didn''t give up his means. Whether it was rough work or other work, most of them just remembered why he was so easy to get into the supervision and management group. Now they can''t delete it. It''s estimated that there are some reasons why they have to.


    You talk to me, but in a word, it''s just the connection between them,


    Wang Ping is monitoring them. He almost knows that they have arranged their marriage in the past two days. It depends on the time of this month.


    Wang Ping sends all the monitored information to Nie Yixi''s computer desktop. Although it takes time for the two people''s personal relationship to settle down, it can be seen that there is one more person in the group who can do everything. It takes time for all this to be investigated and deployed. Do you want to take care of todo?

 Chapter 241

    Three people sit on the sofa, he Yaqing is always showing the little daughter''s posture, he Weixiong and shijingyan two people will discuss the matter before and after. He Weixiong is still worried about shijingyan.


    "By the way, I heard that something happened to the girl you buried beside Nie Yixi recently. What do you think of that?"


    Shijingyan''s teacup shakes. He doesn''t know what he Weixiong means. Their chatting now is beyond his expectation. Since he came here, he always feels that something is wrong.


    "I don''t know what my uncle thinks about this. Peng Yanfei was hurt by my subordinates. I''m her boss to solve this matter. If Yaqing hadn''t told me all this, I''d still be in the dark. But my uncle can rest assured that I won''t let Nie Yixi hurt Yaqing."


    Hearing this, he Yaqing felt even more happy. Holding his arm seemed like a little girl. He Weixiong nodded: "in this case, I don''t have anything to say. It''s just that you can do what I told you just now. You must do it well. Someone is monitoring us here. I''ll send someone to contact you, We''ll discuss further measures then. "


    "Well, please, uncle. Yaqing, are you at home or not today?"


    He Yaqing looked at the eyes of He Wei hung. He shook his head. The house was already unsafe. The eyes of Nie Yi were around him. The whole process was under surveillance. What was in the organization was not investigated clearly. There are always people monitoring it, including all the people who have contacted anyone.


    As long as He Yong can bring people back here, the crisis can be relieved, and all his grievances can also be relieved.


    "I''ll go back with you. Dad seems to have something to deal with. Besides, I''m going to get married soon. I want to go back to see my aunt and tell her about it. Didn''t she start to prepare for it long ago? Just in time to help her. "


    Shi Jingyan smiles and scrapes on her face. He has noticed something wrong here for a long time. Now both father and daughter don''t want to stay here by themselves. It must be their reason. Who is the man who just walked in? They are very alert to him for fear of any accident.


    "Well, in this case, I''ll take her back. Uncle, take good care of yourself. If you have anything to tell me directly, I''ll try my best to help you. If you have any difficulties, we are all a family, and we will help you behind you."


    He Weixiong pats Shi Jingyan on the shoulder and nods heavily. After seeing them off, he sits on the sofa alone. He feels that he hasn''t been sitting here for a long time. He is really nostalgic. I don''t know what happened to his wife abroad. If he knew that he had such a situation at home, he would have come back long ago.


    I''m afraid it won''t do much to come back. Don''t come back. Now it depends on the cooperation between shijingyan and He Yong. Nie Yixi, he Weixiong won''t give up this time. Even if you take me back to the base, it''s still in the capital.


    Wang Ping came in and inquired politely: "team leader he, please come here now. I''m sorry, but where do you want to stay? After all, it''s the boss''s idea."


    "Oh? Is it? Since it''s the fourth master''s idea, let''s go. I won''t be allowed to bring two playful things. It''s really boring inside. I can''t even do business by myself. What''s the difference between them and prisoners? "


    "He ye, this is really different. After all, you are the team leader. If your people make trouble, I''m afraid I can''t stand it. I''m very curious. Why don''t they make trouble? After all, you''re their team leader, and so is team leader Cheng Wei. I''ll help you when you''re in trouble."


    I don''t know whether Wang Ping''s words are unintentional or intentional, but it reminds he Weixiong that shijingyan and He Yong are not the only two people behind him to help himself, and Chengwei, the son of a bitch, is behind him. If he doesn''t help, he still needs to understand the consequences.


    "I don''t know if group leader Wang can let me explain the company''s affairs. After all, this trip is not only a day or two, maybe half a month or more. How can we say that the company can''t ignore it? There are thousands of people waiting for me to eat, right?"


    Wang Ping nodded. He is the boss of such a large group, but he still has no ability to fight against the organization. Why? Is it for power?


    Wang Ping also didn''t understand that he hoped that this war would break out between them. In this way, what should and shouldn''t happen would all come together. Didn''t things in those years have a result?


    He didn''t mean to say this in front of him, just because there was another Chengwei out of it. He didn''t want to let anyone go, so he had to be dragged into the water.Wang Ping deliberately stood outside waiting for he Weixiong to deal with the matter. He Weixiong was also very careful and called He Yong directly. After arranging the matter, he did not forget to ask him about the situation there.


    "Godfather, the Pope doesn''t want to see me. It seems that the Pope can''t see anyone in recent activities, but I think there''s something strange in it, so I''m going to have a look at it in the evening. I''ll get back to you later. I''ll try to inform brother Cheng about what you said."


    He Weixiong nodded. I''m afraid the Pope doesn''t want to appear again. Is he afraid of the power of the organization? It should be impossible.


    After all, people are not there and many things are not clear. There are 18 bishops under the Pope. Their task is to judge the correctness of what the Pope did. At that time, more than half of the people agreed to do that. However, I didn''t expect that they would stay and change now, but the strength of the organization is more than twice that of that year, They can''t guarantee whether they will kill them all this time.


    Because no one likes an organization to survive in the secret of others. Although they have done so many things, no one in the Vatican can disobey them. Now people''s thinking is more and more broad. What they see and hear is far more than what they want to think.


    So they take the papal culture here as a feature. Although the king also respects the Pope, it is not only because they have done a lot of good things for him, but also because they have handed over most of their rights to the Pope, which is a constant rule since ancient times.


    There are a lot of chaotic and complicated situations. He Weixiong naturally knows that he can''t be forced to come.

 Chapter 242

    After the matter was finished, he Weixiong put the phone away and went out. Wang Ping said with a smile, "when the matter is finished, let''s go."


    "Well, Wang Ping, do you think the fourth master can let go of what happened in those years?"


    Wang Ping was stunned and shook his head: "do you still remember what happened in those days? It seems that it came from he Ye. What''s the effect of this sentence? Everyone is not willing to deal with you, even if you know you are in trouble, no one has given you this opportunity. "


    He Weixiong seems to want to say something, but Wang Ping didn''t give him a chance to speak and let people take him away. He didn''t understand what Wang Ping meant. He was still helping himself just now, but now he has such an attitude. Could he be wrong?


    After Wang Ping asked people to take him away, he stood on the top of the villa and looked down. Although things in those years were not handled clearly, everyone knew who did it, but there was no evidence. Now it''s hard to get you in, and there''s no chance for you to come out.


    After handling the affairs here, Wang Ping called Nie Yixi. Within one day, all of them had settled down, and some of them had become the conditions behind. What''s more, this is not a very relaxed time.


    Nie Yixi has been sleeping for a long time, so long that he doubts whether he is really alive. He picks up dozens of short messages from his mobile phone, including Wang Ping''s, Zhang Ran''s and Su Ming''s, and opens them one by one, showing that his task has been completed.


    Nie Yixi''s mouth was really good. After he cleaned up, he went directly to the hospital. As long as everything was handled well, he had nothing to say.


    After arriving at the hospital, Zongming was also here. The witch followed him all the way, and all the people beside him were laughing. Peng Yanfei did not forget to make fun of him: "witch, don''t chase him. What he promised to accompany you for a day is wrong with him."


    Zong Ming was shaking his hand with the medicine, and he looked at Peng Yanfei angrily: "ah, whose fault is it? Who made this promise? It''s not me. Team leader, don''t bully people just because you are the team leader. Really, look what you''re doing now. Do you want me to see a doctor for you?"


    Peng Yanfei quickly shut up and covered her mouth. Now the wound on her face is getting better quickly, and her white and tender skin can be clearly seen.


    When the witch heard what they said, she was very unhappy.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you two discussed it? According to what you mean, the group leader means that he needs to accompany me for one day. You promised me that, but now what''s the situation? Zongming, I don''t care if you want to accompany me for one day, whether it''s today or tomorrow, I need 24 hours. "


    The witch says to return the mouth du to rise, a pair of small woman coy appearance, everybody looking at pour is just cover mouth a smile.


    Peng Yanfei saw Nie Yixi coming and said with a smile, "you''re here. Have you had a good rest?"


    Nie Yixi went to sit beside Peng Yanfei and nodded: "have a good rest, but this is the one you sing. Zongming, your leader has promised this, so you agree. You see that witches are infatuated with each other, and you are sorry to let her down."


    The witch nodded, and everyone agreed, but Zongming still had a calm smile on his face, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "It''s not impossible to promise this, but I hope you can promise me a condition, and I will promise the witch. I don''t know what you think?"


    Zong Ming''s words throw all the problems to Nie Yixi, which makes everyone look at him.


    "Well, since I can help the witch, I''m naturally happy. Just tell me. What''s the condition?"


    Zong Ming just laughed and did not speak. He took out a letter from his bag and said with a smile, "you can see it and say if you can promise. It''s still a little early now."


    Everyone looked at the mysterious Zongming and wondered what was in the letter.


    "Zongming, can''t you just say it? Why do you want to be so mysterious? Can''t I even know this requirement? "


    Zong Ming shook his head with a smile: "team leader, I''m sorry, I think you''d better not participate in this matter. After all, the fourth master is the leader of our whole group. Although two of them are not convinced, they are basically his assets now. Even you can''t make the decision. What''s more, this matter is not ordinary, it''s related to some very important things."


    In this way, Su Ming and Zhang Ran were a little stunned. They all looked at Zong Ming with doubts. They were silent. They watched Nie Yixi''s face getting worse and worse. Holding the letter seemed to be a crime.


    "Two conditions, I can only promise you the last one, but I won''t promise you the first one. You can do it by yourself. No matter who asks, I won''t promise you."The Witch and Peng Yanfei are stunned. What is it that makes Nie Yixi angry like this? Even the green veins explode. What else does the witch want to say? Peng Yanfei stops and shakes her head.


    "It''s really hard for you two not to play riddles in front of us. Since he doesn''t agree, Zongming, don''t force him. His decisions are reasonable."


    Zong Ming sneered: "really? I don''t think so. I guess it''s just for myself. Well, needless to say, if you don''t do these two things, I won''t fulfill my promise. It''s just that the image of a witch has become like this. Even if you don''t have my company, it has become a fact. Why do you tangle here? Besides, even if it''s feelings, it''s me and her, and you don''t have to participate. "


    Zongming said and then turned to leave. The witch watched him go out without saying anything and followed him directly. Su Ming and Zhang Ran were confused. What happened? Why were both angry? What was it.


    Peng Yanfei wanted to say something else, but seeing Nie Yixi''s face, he didn''t speak at last. He held his hand and nodded: "I''m not stable. Don''t be angry. We all support you for your decision. Besides, it''s a joke. We can''t always press everything on you, can we?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei''s worried eyes and finally relaxed.


    "Well, I''m not angry. It''s not too early now. You can have a good rest. Your wounds are much better and your bandages are much less, so you can have a good rest."


    When Zhang Ran and Su Ming heard that they were talking about rest, they looked at each other one after another.


    "Boss, we won''t disturb you. We''ll go back first. Please come on tonight. Let''s go. You''re tired today. Go back and have a good rest."


    The two said they would go out on their own for fear of disturbing their sweet atmosphere.

 Chapter 243

    After Zhang Ran and Su Ming leave, Nie Yixi sits next to Peng Yanfei and holds her hand in silence. In fact, Zongming''s words are not unreasonable. He is selfish.


    The first of the two conditions is that he wants to take Peng Yanfei away. When he solves all the problems, he will send people back. It''s also for her leg''s sake. But he refuses. He is selfish and doesn''t want to let her out of his sight. He doesn''t want to open his eyes and can''t see him by his side. Don''t do that.


    Nie Yixi''s look was unnatural, but it worried Peng Yanfei. He touched his head and asked, "what''s the matter? Since Zongming''s letter to you just now, you have a bad face. What did you say?"


    Nie Yixi heard Peng Yanfei''s worried voice and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''m just in a bad mood. I''m tired recently. For my serious work, should you give me some rewards?"


    Although Peng Yanfei''s face was covered with bandages, there was an ambiguous look in his eyes. Their eyes were opposite each other. It was supposed to be a good time to kiss, but the bandage on his face was a hindrance.


    Nie Yixi was dissatisfied: "this is really annoying. If you let me know who broke your face like this, Qi Ruijie or he Yaqing, there must be one of these two people. It''s just tomorrow that I''ll start with Qi Ruijie."


    Peng Yanfei had some plans in mind. He took Nie Yixi by the hand and said with a smile, "I have a plan here. I can take this opportunity to set up more Shi Jingyan''s cases."


    Nie Yixi doesn''t want Peng Yanfei to be so tired. He sits beside the bed and holds her in his arms.


    "Well, don''t think too much about it. I''ll deal with it well, but you''d better have a good rest. Although it''s a sad thing, I want to ask you how you plan to deal with Anli. After all, what she does is not..."


    "No, he''s my good friend, but she betrayed me, You know I can''t stand betrayal, so I''ll deal with it myself


    Peng Yanfei said that the smile on his face disappeared directly. Nie Yixi really wanted to slap himself. He had nothing to do. Why should he ask about it? It''s really boring.


    "Well, I''m just asking. Don''t be angry. Have a rest. I''ll be here tonight. Can you tell me if you have anything to do?"


    Peng Yanfei nods indifferently. Although she knows that Nie Yixi has no intention, it''s also for her to face her bravely. She just hasn''t sorted out her mood and has no courage to bear what she should bear, so she still needs a good plan for this matter. Since she likes to be used by others, she also needs to make good use of it.


    It''s nothing to be disgraced. It''s not worth being killed by someone you think is the most reliable, is it?


    I don''t know when Peng Yanfei has started to plan all this. As time goes on, the wound on his face will heal. Tomorrow is the day to remove the bandage. I don''t know what the wound on his face will look like.


    Zongming changed the medicine for himself for several days. Every time he didn''t dare to look in the mirror, he just wanted to wait until the end to see what was on his face. It doesn''t matter if he leaves a scar and becomes ugly, as long as he is still himself.


    Let''s wait until tomorrow.


    Nie Yixi presses the bed beside Peng Yanfei, although he can''t sleep with each other, so he is very relieved.


    A good night''s dream. When they wake up in the morning, they don''t know when to embrace each other. It''s Peng Yanfei''s wound that doesn''t matter, otherwise Nie Yixi will slap himself in the face.


    Nie Yixi slowly gets up, puts Peng Yanfei''s head aside, gets up gently, does not disturb her sleep, a few days ago did not sleep well, takes this opportunity to let her have a good rest.


    Zongming came early in the morning and watched Nie Yixi come out of the room. Without saying a word, he went straight over: "good morning, fourth master. I didn''t expect you to get up so early."


    "Well, it''s early. She hasn''t woken up yet. Let''s wait until she wakes up."


    Zong Ming nodded and sat down in a chair beside him, then said, "why don''t you consider the advice I gave you yesterday? The witch''s affair is just an excuse. You must know that there are not many handover between me and the fourth master. If you don''t believe me, you naturally understand."


    Nie Yixi also sat down and lit a cigarette. He seldom smoked, and hardly smoked. This period of time made him a little upset. He didn''t know when to start to borrow cigarettes to relieve his worries.


    "I know all your hard work, but it''s absolutely impossible for her to leave me. Don''t say it''s a day, even if it''s half an hour. You don''t have to ask her for advice on this matter. I just go my own way, that''s selfishness, whatever you say."


    Nie Yixi is very firm in his heart. He doesn''t want to miss anything after this experience, especially for Peng Yanfei. He doesn''t want to leave him even one step, for fear that he won''t protect her again and hurt her again. He doesn''t want to feel the heartache again."You are really stubborn. Well, it''s a matter for you two. I won''t cut in, but it''s the second condition. You agreed very readily. Don''t you want to know what''s the use of asking for he Weixiong?"


    Nie Yixi just looked at him and motioned him to go on. Zongming laughed and then looked at Nie Yixi.


    "I can''t tell you about it, but if you give it to me after you use it up, you''ll know. Oh, by the way, you''d better be careful about the news around he Weixiong, especially the whereabouts of He Yong. I''m afraid you''ve taken action in the Vatican recently. You probably don''t want to do it again."


    Nie Yixi sipped his mouth, naturally he knew it clearly, but his doubts were getting bigger and bigger now. Although Zongming was the third generation successor of Zong family, he didn''t have such a temperament when he left, but now he is more and more mysterious.


    "Zongming, who are you? You know too many things. I don''t think you are as simple as you seem. I don''t care what you want him to do, but you need to tell me where you will take him, who you will meet, and what you need him to help you do. I''m afraid you underestimate me. "


    Although the organization is full of information networks, not everything can be investigated. Zong Ming has not investigated before. The information shows clearly. I''m afraid he''s making a mess of himself.


    "Fourth master, you''re joking. I''m Zongming. I just happened to be one of the five people in the poisonous snake group."

 Chapter 244

    Nie Yixi looks at him doubtfully. Is it really like this? I''m afraid it''s not true. I''ve never heard of Zongming''s personality, unless he has experienced something unusual.


    "Oh, it''s late now, and I''m almost awake. Go in and have a look. Isn''t it the day to remove the bandage from her face? I think Feifei is also very concerned about his face


    Nie Yixi said coldly, for Zongming, Nie Yixi has no patience, just want to take people away from himself, I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    "Well, fourth master, don''t you go in and have a look?"


    Nie Yixi pinches out the smoke and nods to go in together. Peng Yanfei sits on the bed early because he can''t get out of bed and hasn''t washed yet. He smiles when he sees them coming in.


    "Here you are, Yi Xi. Help me wash. I feel sick."


    Peng Yanfei said coquettishly, Nie Yixi walked over with a smile, poured the water for her, but the faint smell of smoke on her body caused Peng Yanfei''s antipathy.


    "Did you smoke? Don''t you smoke? Is there something bothering you? " In her influence, you have never seen Nie Yixi smoking, she always thought he would not, now it seems not, but is not willing to show too much sadness and helplessness in front of her.


    All of a sudden, Peng Yanfei felt sorry for the big man in front of him. Peng Yanfei held his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m still with you. It''s the best arrangement. Don''t worry about me."


    "Well, Zongming, come and have a look."


    Zong Ming nodded and put down his medicine bag. After watching her wash, he began to remove the bandage on her face, revealing her white and tender skin, which was even more beautiful than before. But now when she was still young, the air was too much, and her face was easy to turn red.


    Peng Yanfei took the mirror and looked at the skin on her face. It''s really not much different from before. It''s even whiter and softer than before. She''s very happy. Which woman in the world doesn''t care about her skin or face?


    "Zongming, is this a success?"


    "Well, this is for you. Next, you have to apply it on your face three times a day in the morning, middle and evening. After a week, your face is almost perfect. Now you still can''t touch water. You need to wipe it gently with a wet cloth every morning."


    Zongming handed the medicine to Nie Yixi, then turned to sit on the sofa, closed his eyes and began to rest. Nie Yixi walked over and looked at her face carefully. It was really much better. Thinking about what she was like at the beginning, now it is very good.


    "Well, do you feel any discomfort now?"


    "I''m ok, but the skin that just grew up is really delicate, but it''s quite white."


    Peng Yanfei said that she did not forget to look at her beautiful self in the mirror. She began to be narcissistic, but the wound on her face was much better. But when can she get better on her leg?


    "Zong Ming, you only have one day left in a week. How sure are you that you can cure my leg?"


    Zong Ming opened his eyes and looked at Peng Yanfei slightly. "There are only six floors to grasp. These six floors are not easy to get, so tomorrow I will use the equipment of the hospital. Is that OK, fourth master?"


    "No, as long as you can cure her leg, nothing is a problem."


    Zong Ming nodded his head clearly. He didn''t know how much he could grasp. If he was cured, he could walk. But like a normal person, he could only have six layers. After all, it''s really difficult to repair the broken bones. So far, no one has really mastered this technology.


    Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi are silent, and the case of setting up Peng Yanfei has been implemented, but they haven''t handed over the person to the police station. After all, it''s a personal grudge, and they still have to wait until it''s settled before they say they will send them to the police station.


    "Zongming, you''re here with her now. I''ll deal with some things and come back immediately." Nie Yixi said and went to the door, this time I''m afraid that the two people inside will be put forward for interrogation.


    After he left, Zong Ming looked at Peng Yanfei and said, "chief, I''m very curious about a question?"


    "What''s the problem? What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter. You can tell me. You wait until he leaves and ask me. That proves that he can''t hear this question."


    "It''s true, but it''s not. If the price of curing your leg is to let you leave him for a while, would you like to? In fact, I asked him this question yesterday. You probably don''t know the contents of that letter. His answer is No. now I''ll ask you this opinion. Your answer is very important. "


    Peng Yanfei lowered his head and pondered: "if I go with you, can you guarantee that I can cure my leg?""This will increase two levels of assurance. After all, it depends on your personal wishes. We are not willing to force you, although he has not asked for your opinions."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zongming seriously and shook his head: "it''s not for no reason that he didn''t want me to leave. I can''t leave him at this time. I hope you can understand that I''ve never seen or felt him smoking, but today it''s different. He smokes. His heart is struggling, maybe for the recent pressure, Or the topic you talked about yesterday makes him feel helpless. I can''t leave at this time. "


    Zong Ming put on a wry smile, he knew it would be like this. Forget it, since neither of them has such a plan, there''s no need to make more demands.


    "In that case, I don''t need to say anything more. You can do it for yourself. I''ll come tomorrow. Look at the time. The witch should come too. I''ll go first."


    What else did Peng Yanfei want to say, but when he thought that they were the feelings between two people after all, as he said, emotional things were never just obtainable, so it was better for them to deal with them by themselves.


    "Well, you can go first, but I have to say that if you really like her, you will give her a promise. If you don''t like her, you will break her mind as soon as possible. If it goes on like this, it will not only hurt you, but also hurt her. I hope you can listen to me."


    Zong Ming agreed and left the hospital, feeling a little confused. Although he didn''t take care of the witch before, the relationship between them was not clear. Except for the relationship that happened that night, the relationship between them became more and more embarrassing.


    But then I thought, if I don''t want to, no one can force me that night. What kind of feelings do I have for him? This is a question worth pondering.


    Zong Ming sighed and looked at the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 245

    Not long after Zongming left, the witch really came to the hospital and brought Peng Yanfei a lot of delicious food.


    "Team leader, you can eat while it''s hot, eh ~" the witch just wanted to say something, and was startled by Peng Yanfei''s face: "Oh, my God, team leader, you''re good. Then he must have been here. There''s no one around him. It''s estimated that he''s gone. Why don''t you want to see me?"


    Peng Yanfei took her to sit beside his bed and laughed: "well, don''t be angry. He is just like that. Besides, do you have any feelings for him in your heart? If you really like him, you can go after him. If you can''t bear him, you can go after him, I don''t want my own people to fall apart because of emotional issues. "


    The witch smiles, opens her heart and says, "actually, I know he doesn''t like me, but I can''t put it down. If I don''t feel it, it won''t happen that night. That''s why I''m so hard to fight. But now it seems that I''m wrong. I understand what you said, So this is the last time I indulge myself, and the last time I give myself a chance. If I miss it, forget it. No matter what, those who can''t catch up with me will go with the wind. "


    Peng Yanfei doesn''t know how to comfort the witch now. Compared with her infatuation, if she can''t get a response all the time, I suggest that she stop pestering. It''s not good for everyone.


    They had a good discussion in this aspect. The breakfast made by Zhang Ran was put aside by them. They could have slept in and played games. Because of Peng Yanfei''s accident, they unconsciously joined the organization and began to work for Nie Yixi, which is strange to say.


    "Nie Yixi, why did you come here so early today?" Zhang Ran curiously looks at Nie Yixi, with a trace of anger on his face. Who provoked him this morning.


    "Second master, take me to see those two."


    Zhang Ran was stunned for a few seconds, then nodded and took Nie Yixi to the interrogation room. After a few days'' absence, Anli lost a lot of weight, but Qi Ruijie didn''t change.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why did this man become like this? Didn''t you give them food?"


    Zhang Ran shook his head and sneered: "do you think a person who has harmed his good friend can still eat now? She''s very open-minded. She''s eating and drinking well these days. She shouts when she''s free. The other is that she doesn''t eat or drink. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking and doesn''t say anything. It''s heartbreaking to look at her. If she didn''t hurt my little sister, maybe she would have pitied her. "


    They may have been angered by Zhang Ran''s words. Qi Ruijie immediately sat up and yelled, "Nie Yixi, you son of a bitch, if you have the ability, you can fight with me openly. I really think I''m afraid you can''t succeed."


    Nie Yixi was even more angry when he heard this. He went over to her and pinched her neck and said, "fair and aboveboard? Do you deserve to say these words? If it wasn''t for you, how could Feifei be like this, huh? Fortunately, he said in front of me, "fight, what qualifications do you take to fight with me?"


    Nie Yixi had a lot of strength and directly lifted Qi Ruijie from the ground. Zhang Ran didn''t stop him either. Seeing Qi Ruijie blushing, he came forward to stop Nie Yixi: "OK, OK, if you keep pinching like this, you''ll be strangled to death, and it''s not easy to make a job at that time. Although Shi Jingyan has made a promise that he won''t care how we treat him, After all, if you want to throw it to the police station, you''d better not do it


    The anger on Nie Yixi''s face had already touched others. Hearing Zhang Ran''s words, he left it on the ground and scolded: "if it wasn''t for shijingyan exchanging you for he Yaqing, who do you think can run? He abandoned you, but you did something for him that you shouldn''t do. This is karma."


    But it seems that Qi Ruijie is not concerned about this problem. Seeing Nie Yixi leave from his side, he quickly climbs over and grabs his trouser legs, panting and saying: "what do you mean, what do you want me to exchange for he Yaqing, you make it clear to me."


    Nie Yixi doesn''t want to talk to him at all. He goes directly to Anli and looks at her like she''s dying. He treats her coldly.


    "Who are you doing this for now? Because of the damage you have suffered, do you think you can redeem it? By the way, I haven''t told you what kind of injury she suffered. The bone of her left leg was crushed, which made it difficult to walk in the future. The wound on her face was more terrible than you thought. But I have good news to tell you that the bandage on her face was removed today. What do you guess now? "


    Annie covered her ears and kept saying, "stop talking, stop talking." tears ran down her cheeks. She didn''t really think it would be like this.


    "I beg you, don''t say it again, don''t say it again, I''m sorry for her, it''s me, can you just say what you want me to do? Stop tormenting me like this, or you can send me to the police station, OK? PleaseAnli begged for mercy helplessly. Her confession was useless. For a moment, Zhang Ran felt that this woman might not be so bad, maybe she had a trace of compassion.


    Zhang Ran pulled Nie Yixi beside him: "well, don''t force her, she already knows that she is wrong."


    Nie Yixi coldly looks at Zhang ran beside him. He doesn''t speak. He looks at her straight. Qi Ruijie, who is on the opposite side, is always shouting and saying that sentence. He has already made Nie Yixi impatient.


    "Well, the people on the other side are very upset. I just have a few words for you to tell this person around me. Go and tell her why shijingyan saved he Yaqing. Even if she doesn''t save her, she can understand her death."


    Zhang Ran, helpless, goes to her with his head down and tells Qi Ruijie everything she wants to know. Unfortunately, the ending is not very good, and even some fear.


    Nie Yixi squats on the ground and slowly leads Anli up to sit on the chair. Anli looks at Nie Yixi incredulously. Why should she treat herself so well for a moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just feel tired talking to you all the time. Come here and sit down. You can tell you clearly what your consequences are."


    Nie Yixi''s tone made Anli shrink back unconsciously.


    "What on earth do you want to do? I''ve already done this. What else do you want? Can''t you let me go?" Anli is also very bitter in her heart. She is just a guide. Why must she suffer this grievance and pain? Even if she is sorry for Peng Yanfei, there is no need to kill her like this.

 Chapter 246

    Nie Yixi squeezed her face and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so unconvinced. Are you still doing less? Do you think it''s too serious for you to be punished like this? Or do you think you are just a guide for them, why should you be treated like this? "


    Anli stares at Nie Yixi like a ghost. He knows why she thinks.


    "Isn''t it? I''m just guiding them. Why should I treat me like this? Even if you''re Nie Yixi and you''re the fourth master, I''m sorry for Peng Yanfei, not you. "


    Nie Yi Xi pinched her chin more and more tightly, "you dare to tell me to try again, I will let you know in advance what life is not like death."


    Anli is afraid to close her eyes. For her, she still does not have the courage to bear those painful things. Her previous confession can not be forgiven by others, and her heart is more and more pale. Now there is nothing to remember.


    "If you have the ability, just kill me. Life is not like death. You can really do it."


    Nie Yixi threw her face aside and said with a smile, "why don''t you think I''m a real gentleman? Don''t forget that there seems to be an old mother in your family. Are you worried about her safety? "


    As soon as Anli heard her mother, she was even more flustered. She yelled, "what do you want? What do you want from me? You say, I will help you. Can you let my mother go? I beg you."


    Nie Yixi''s mouth goes up. What he wants is the result. Take all these pictures, and then there will be a good play. I don''t know what kind of mentality he Yaqing is now staying outside?


    "Don''t worry. I don''t need you to do anything. I just need you to stay here. You should eat and drink. Don''t treat yourself badly. I''ll keep you for a long time. Do you understand? If you like this and don''t want to eat, it doesn''t matter. It''s not hard to die, but I will make you die. It''s true that life is not like death. "


    Annie nodded quickly: "OK, I''ll listen to your arrangement. Please don''t touch my mother. Please don''t do it." Silent tears ran down her face. Peng Yanfei saved her mother''s life. Nie Yixi was not abnormal to that extent. All this was just to advise her not to do anything out of line, otherwise, the consequences would not be borne by her.


    Nie Yixi got up and left directly. No one in the base was willing to go in and out of here. Although they didn''t discriminate against each other, they were really not good at this person, especially after they knew what they were doing.


    After Zhang Ran told Qi Ruijie everything, she roared like crazy: "he Yaqing, I''m going to kill you. He Yaqing, you wait for me. As long as I go out one day, I''ll kill you. No matter when, shijingyan, you are the same. How did you say that to me, First Peng Yanfei, then he Yaqing. How big is your heart and how many people you can hold


    Qi Ruijie said and began to cry. Nie Yixi''s purpose this time is to let Qi Ruijie know the deal behind it. Of course, this is only one step. Now her resentment is deeper and stronger than anyone else. It''s not a good time to take advantage of it.


    "Now that you have said that, do you want me to give you a chance to hunt them? What do you think? "


    Qi Ruijie looked at Nie Yixi with sharp eyes: "do you really want to? Why


    "Because you are also poor people, but you are more useful to me. I decided to help you with conditions. I don''t know if you can agree?"


    "I can, I can, I will promise you whatever you say, as long as you can let me kill them, I will listen to whatever you say, so that they will harm me as I am now. It''s them, yes, it''s them, ha ha, yes."


    Qi Ruijie is a little crazy now. A blow for a while will make a person''s mind crazy. She is now in such a period of time. If she continues, she may become a mental patient without knowing it.


    "Calm down and sit down. I''ll tell you now that they are going to get married in a month, that is, at the end of next month. I need you then..."


    Nie Yixi told Qi Ruijie all her plans. Of course, not all of them. She still had some reservation. She told him what she should do, It depends on whether he is willing to make this step.


    "Well, I''ll help you. I''ll kill them. They''ll be married next month. Are they sure? Ha ha, I still want to get married when I''m here


    Nie Yixi left here after telling her the news. Zhang Ran followed her closely. He also wanted to know what you wanted to say to Qi Ruijie. Now Qi Ruijie''s people are crazy. Are they not afraid of any accident?"Nie Yixi, are you not afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Qi Ruijie will shake out my plan or that she won''t do what I say? It doesn''t matter. If Shi Jingyan knows any of them, do you think he Yaqing around him can live through tomorrow? Shi Jingyan is still worried about his company''s internal ghost. Why don''t he know that his internal ghost is by his side? "


    Zhang Ran touched his chin and nodded: "Oh, can you make it easier to understand? By the way, you just said that today is the day to remove the bandage for my little sister. How about it? Do you still have scars on my face?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "simply no scar, or to thank Zongming, if not for him, it is estimated that Feifei''s face will be destroyed."


    "It''s natural. After all, it''s the Viper group. The third one will arrange it. Now that the younger sister has an accident and is not in the Viper group, the third one still hasn''t left for the time being, otherwise everything will be in disorder."


    Nie Yixi nods and goes back to his office. Now he starts to deal with the next thing. These two people have already dealt with it. They are waiting for the wonderful drama when Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing get married. He wants to see how Shi Jingyan deals with it. Is he going to abandon his wife and son in front of everyone or guard the last Ni? It''s really exciting.


    "Second master, let''s report your situation here these two days."


    Zhang Ran nodded: "well, there''s nothing wrong here. The main reason is that Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing returned to the capital. They should have contacted Wang Ping. He has sent all the information to your computer, and the rest is the problem of the customers. Through their efforts, Shi Jingyan has indeed persuaded many old customers back in recent days, But after this experience, no one can believe anyone. "


    "Very well, thank you. Su Ming is not here. Fortunately, you are a good second brother."


    Nie Yixi admitted Zhang Ran''s position in his mind in disguise. It''s not easy.

 Chapter 247

    The smile on Zhang Ran''s face is bigger. Is he going to call himself second brother? It''s really good. It seems that he is the first one in his family to be called brother by Nie Yixi. I have to show off when I go back.


    Nie Yixi looked at Zhang ran beside him in a daze. He cried twice, but no one responded. He turned his head and looked at him. He was really happy, but not happy.


    "Hello, Zhang Er ye, Zhang Ran, your father told you to go home for dinner."


    Zhang Ran Leng a second later, Ann?


    "What are you talking about, my dad? Where''s my dad? "


    Nie Yixi shook his head speechlessly: "your father is in Ningshi. Well, go on. There are some new discoveries recently. Those customers must have two hearts. Even if they sincerely want to go back to cooperate with shijingyan, shijingyan may not have no other heart. After all, he is a person who betrayed him once. Can he be so easy to believe?"


    "It''s true, but about boss Jin, Shi Jingyan has also taken the bait. He has privately made a contract with boss Jin, and estimates that the goods should arrive in the next two days. He just doesn''t know what the origin of boss Jin is, so he can''t find out."


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak. He was silent. He couldn''t insert the characters. That means it''s strange. What''s more important is that he couldn''t find out the people behind it. He only knew that he was very powerful. I really didn''t know whether he cheated himself or Shi Jingyan, or whether he was so big?


    "I don''t know what you think of this matter. I don''t think it''s necessary to manage it like this. We''ll supervise it in the back soon. We''ll destroy it once something happens that benefits him. If boss Jin is a big pit, we''ll sit and watch the play. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?"


    Nie Yixi thought for a while and nodded: "OK, I''ll do it according to what you said, but I''ll give it to you. Anyway, you won''t leave here for a while and a half, will you? Su Ming''s injury is not good, by the way, take him to have a look tomorrow. It''s going to be half a month, isn''t it OK? "


    Zhang Ran said with a sly smile: "well, it''s up to me."


    Hum, Su Ming, I don''t know how long you can hide. Mingming''s leg injury is not so serious, but he just needs a tow. Now let''s let you tow. Let''s see how I deal with you this time. I''ll be fine. I still want to pretend to be ill. Now I''ve become a slave of Nie Yixi just like you.


    Zhang Ran hates Su Ming very much in his heart. What happened before is absolutely hatred. Now is the time for revenge.


    Nie Yi Xi always feels that Zhang Ran is a little nervous these days. He just giggles and doesn''t know what bad idea he is thinking.


    "Second master, if you don''t have anything to do, go and do it. I need to deal with something here."


    Zhang Ran nodded and left his office with a smile. He always felt that this man was hopeless.


    Nie Yixi looks at him and shakes his head speechlessly after he leaves. He clicks on Wang Ping''s text messages and e-mails. Most of them show videos of he Weixiong and Shi Jingyan talking together. He watches them quietly and grabs the key. As he expected, once they meet, they are different. The wedding date is settled, I just don''t know what they are talking about in a low voice.


    Nie Yixi can''t manage so much now. He just picked up his mobile phone and called Wang Ping.


    "Hello, Wang Ping, what''s the situation of he Weixiong recently?"


    "Boss, he is honest, but it seems that we all ignore the existence of a person?"


    Nie Yixi is not a fool either. When he Weixiong''s accident happened, it should be Cheng Wei who stood up for the first time, but now he didn''t even show a bubble. I really don''t know where their brotherhood had gone, or did they have a way out?


    "Wang Ping, I know who you are talking about. Since you have already said what you said, it proves that you have found his person. Let''s talk about the situation."


    Wang Ping nodded: "yes, boss. Just a few days ago, he Weixiong and Shi Jingyan met and asked me to give him time to arrange things for the company. I gave him half an hour, but during the half an hour, I monitored his phone. He did talk to Cheng Wei on the phone, and then I sent someone to watch him. Now I should be in Jiangshi, but I don''t have many hands, If I don''t see you now, it''s something else. "


    Nie Yixi listen, has Cheng Wei arrived in Jiangshi now? Now that we''re here, why don''t we show up? Then there''s a question. Is Wang Ping''s words really believable?


    It''s not without evidence that Nie Yixi has such doubts. Wang Ping is already in his forties this year. He should have been a happy family with a son and a wife. When he was on the mission again, his son and wife left him forever because of Cheng Wei''s mistakes.So far, he hates Cheng Wei. He has no other feelings except hatred. However, because everyone is in the organization, Cheng Wei is also the leader of a group, which can give him more pressure, so the matter is settled.


    But I''m afraid it''s more than that in his heart.


    Nie Yixi knocked the pen on the table and waited for Wang Ping to tell him the truth. After waiting for a minute, there was no sound. Nie Yixi was a little impatient.


    "Wang Ping, are you sure that Cheng Wei''s visit to Jiangshi is true?"


    Wang Ping nodded heavily: "it''s true. It''s true. Boss, I can tell when to do and what not to do. Don''t worry about whether what I say is true. Isn''t it good to have more precautions?"


    Nie Yixi didn''t say anything. After he hung up the phone, he launched all the line searches. He must be found out. He can be a potential danger. Once he doesn''t get rid of it, he doesn''t know what the consequences will be.


    Zhang Ran was still working outside when he heard the alarm ring. All the people who should be sent out were ready. A complete team of people set out under their leader to search the whole city of Jiang. The network was ready at any time.


    "Nie Yixi, what are you doing? Are you crazy? It''s still such a high profile to send out all your own people all at once. Do you want to lead the army like Weng? "


    "It''s true. I''m afraid there may not be any goods in this jar today. It''s just a wake-up call for him. If he dares to mess around, he will end up in a mess like this apple."


    Zhang Ran didn''t speak any more. He just lowered his head and began to do his own work. If he had the ability to do all the things he should do, there would be no such nonsense.

 Chapter 248

    In the face of Nie Yixi''s words, he is always unable to reply. In order to become Wei, will it be too impulsive to let all the people around him go out.


    "I still don''t agree with you in this way. You should know that there are many secrets in your organization that they really want. If you accompany all the people out, how many are left around you? Have you ever counted it? You look like a mirror in your heart. Forget it, I won''t tell you."


    Zhang Ran said, looking at Nie Yixi''s expression, he really felt that he was asking for nothing. How could he not know these things? He probably knew, but they didn''t know what Nie Yixi was thinking.


    Nie Yixi watched him leave, picked up his mobile phone to call Li Xiao, directly and indifferently said: "now it''s time for you to show your performance. If you can''t catch Cheng Wei today, you''re prepared to have no chance to accompany your son this year."


    Li Xiaoyi make complaints about what he saw at the Yao moon, and waited until Nie Yi hung up the phone. Li Xiao Tucao said, "really, I don''t know what the old man is crazy about. You say this Cheng Wei is really why. Why is this crucial moment running to the city of the river?"


    Yao Yue smiles and kisses him on the face: "well, don''t be angry. Now it''s a troubled time. What''s the matter with you helping the boss? If I wasn''t in confinement, it seems that because my sister-in-law had an accident, the boss would be so anxious to catch them all. Come on, my son and I are waiting for you to come back."


    Li Xiao nodded, now his eyes are only their mother and son, the rest are floating clouds.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    After Li Xiao finished, he went out directly. The door was already full of people. Watching Li Xiao come out, everyone quickly saluted and said, "Hello, brother Li, let''s go. The boss is angry in the base."


    There is a person who is not afraid of death to make up with here. I really don''t know how angry Li Xiao is.


    "Well, do you think he''s not as angry as I am? Now you''d better be sharp for me. If I see the lazy one, all of them will be taken out for physical training. I''ll see how long you can stand the training? Take the lead and start for me. "


    Everyone is afraid to make a noise. Now at this time, ten people will be angry. Well, really, I don''t look at the time. I just got up and I''m going to go out to find Chengwei. It''s hard to see if he can blow up a city at this time. It''s true.


    The more Li Xiao thinks about it, the more angry he gets. But now he can''t help it. He can only rush forward.


    Nie Yixi has been sitting in the office, keeping his eyes closed, waiting for him to fall into the trap, or waiting for him to find himself. Today, even if he doesn''t come, the matter can''t end so cheaply.


    Zhang Ran doesn''t want to go on with the madman. He leaves the organization and goes directly to the hospital. He says Zong Ming removed the bandage on Peng Yanfei''s face. As his second brother, he doesn''t say to go and have a look. How can that work? The quality of her face depends on Zhang Ran''s treatment of the two people in the interrogation room.


    As soon as Zhang Ran arrived at the hospital, he met an uninvited guest. Cheng Wei, who had been in the hospital for a long time, was still wandering back and forth in front of Feifei''s door. It was very suspicious.


    Zhang Ran caught up with him. This man is really good. Can he come here without saying anything? But is this man stupid? I wonder if he looks like a thief in such an obvious place. The little nurse next to him can''t see it any more.


    "Excuse me, sir. Are you here to see a doctor or a patient? This is the VIP ward. If you have nothing to do, please leave. Patients need a good rest environment."


    Cheng Wei was stunned for a few seconds and then laughed: "I''m here to see people, but I''m afraid I can''t go in for some reasons, so can you tell me where the doctor in charge of this patient is? I want to ask about the situation."


    Of course, the little nurse would not easily believe the person in front of her. She didn''t look like a good person. She shook her head and said, "sorry, sir, the patient''s information is private. We can''t provide it to you unless you are the patient''s family."


    Cheng Wei has no choice but to sit on the sofa next to him and feel the sweat on his head. Originally, Cheng Wei was a fat man who had just walked so many ways. Now no one wants to tell him if he wants to go in and have a look or ask about the situation.


    Zhang Ran walked next to him and asked him with a smile: "I think you are very strange. You must not be a patient or family member here. I have been here for several months. I know both the new and the old."


    Cheng Wei looked at the dementia in front of him, and the corner of his mouth was askew. He thought who it was. He turned out to be a stroke patient, and said coldly: "I just came to visit the patient, but they were too defensive for me. I can''t get in."


    "Oh? Is it? If you really go to see that patient, how can you not get in? You''ve had a festival before. There''s no hatred or knot in the world that can''t be resolved. Ask them how they can forgive you. Besides, there''s nothing difficult in the world, but it''s difficult if you want to be complicated. "Cheng Wei wants to think like this in his heart, but it''s not the case. If only the fourth master could think like this, but it''s very dangerous. He has already been arrested. He must take the master''s weakness, so that he can have a chance to save his life. Unfortunately, in broad daylight, this matter may not be finished.


    Just when Cheng Wei is still thinking about the problem, a little brother runs to him and whispers something. Zhang Ran doesn''t hear it clearly, pretends that he is a patient and chats with him. But Cheng Wei''s tone is not as patient as Gancai. If not, he''d better escape first.


    Cheng Wei ignores Zhang Ran, who pretends to be a patient, and leaves without saying anything. After he leaves, Zhang ran immediately takes out his mobile phone and calls Nie Yixi.


    "Well, do you know who I saw?" Zhang Ran said that he would smile, but Nie Yixi said coldly: "speak quickly."


    Zhang Ran was almost out of breath and said, "ha ha, I saw Cheng Wei just now. He was in the hospital. To be exact, he was in front of Feifei''s ward. I don''t know what he was going to do, but his reaction was really funny. If you don''t come now, you will leave."


    Nie Yixi immediately stood up from the chair: "how about Feifei? Has something happened?"


    "No, don''t worry. How can she have an accident if I''m here, but I don''t think it''s so easy for him to be here. I suggest you let your people take good care of this hospital, especially the one I''m on now."

 Chapter 249

    Nie Yixi was not calm when he heard Zhang Ran''s words. He had an ominous premonition that something was going to happen. Without saying that he picked up his mobile phone, he called Li Xiao and said, "Li Xiao, now take your people to the hospital. It''s the hospital where Feifei lives. Cheng Wei should be there. He should not go far."


    Nie Yixi originally wanted to find out what the situation was, but he could not do without himself. He had already sent out all the security personnel just now, and now he can''t come back for a while. If anything really happened, just like Zhang Ran said, a lot of information in it would be lost by himself, which is not worth the loss.


    "Hello, Zhang Ran, is Feifei OK? You give me a good place to guard her. If anything happens to him, I''ll ask you, but I''m not the only one to ask you. Maybe your elder brother and dad will join us here."


    Zhang Ran is speechless. Can these two couples not use my father to oppress me? Really, they are convinced.


    Zhang Ran angrily hangs up the phone and enters the ward directly. Everything is normal inside. Peng Yanfei is chatting with the witch happily, but the witch is absent-minded.


    "What interesting things are you talking about? Can you tell me hard? Maybe you don''t know any enlightenment?"


    After Peng Yanfei gave me a white eye, he didn''t want to pay attention to the person in front of me. How could things between two girls give you a male chauvinist saying, I really don''t understand.


    "By the way, it''s you who came here so early. There''s nothing wrong there."


    "It''s OK. Now there''s nothing. I just came to see your face. As soon as your family arrived at the base early this morning, he liked to say that his wife''s face was better. He was proud to say that you were more beautiful than before. I didn''t believe it at that time. Now it''s really much better than before."


    Then he wanted to touch her company with his hand. Peng Yanfei knocked off his hand and said, "I can''t touch it. Even my hand can''t touch it. What''s more, you are full of germs. You really want to destroy my face directly. Really, no wonder Nie Yixi is so angry."


    Zhang Ran stretched out his hand in mid air is really embarrassed, quickly in her hit himself again, stretched back to touch his nose and said with a smile: "Oh, don''t be angry, I don''t know, all said that those who don''t know are innocent, you adults have a lot of it, and your husband is busy now."


    A cold sarcasm directly blurted out, if Peng Yanfei can move the foot directly to kick up.


    "Zhang Ran, second master Zhang, it''s abnormal that you can speak well. Today, you always hate others. You usually don''t talk, especially with Nie Yixi. Now it''s better. You two become one who likes to hate, one is willing to be hated, and then you don''t talk."


    Zhang Ran laughs at Peng Yanfei''s words or Nie Yixi''s behavior.


    "You should say that Zhou Yu is willing to be beaten one by one when he hits Huang Gai."


    Two people are talking and laughing, Li Xiao suddenly burst in, looking at Peng Yanfei, some stunned.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you here? Just now I saw a man break in and I don''t know what happened. Are you ok? Are you ok?"


    Li Xiao was a little embarrassed. Just now they were fighting and making a scene. This second master Zhang and his sister-in-law were indistinctly together. What''s the matter? In the hospital, is it hard for them to be shameful?


    "You two go on, just think I haven''t been here. Don''t worry, I won''t tell the boss. Take care of yourself, sister-in-law."


    Peng Yanfei was stunned by Li Xiao. What''s the matter.


    "Hello, Li Xiao, you come here. What are you misunderstanding? This is my second brother and my second brother. You are afraid you didn''t wake up today. Besides, isn''t you going to have a holiday for you this time? Yao Yue has given birth to a baby. You are tired, too. "


    As soon as Li Xiao thought of their mother and son, his face was full of happiness. He felt his head and giggled: "unfortunately, they are very good. They are all very good."


    "That''s good. By the way, what''s your name for my son? If it sounds bad, I''ll see what I can do with you." Although Peng Yanfei said this, she was very happy that she finally gave birth. Originally, Li Xiao had not been in the base all this time and accompanied Yao Yue to give birth to a baby. This was also Nie Yi''s promise, but now she suddenly came back. It must be something happened.


    Peng Yanfei was worried that the man would not tell the truth.


    "His name is Li Zhe Rui, and his nickname is sun. I hope he can shine like the sun and light up the haze around him. Isn''t this good? I''ll take it myself." he looks like he wants others to boast about himself."Oh, it''s very common, second brother. What do you think of Ni? But Li Xiao, shouldn''t you be at home with Yao Yue and me? How do you come to the hospital now? From the expression you just came in, I don''t know I''m here. Tell me about it


    Li Xiao felt his head, but no one told his sister-in-law about it. I can''t say it. Zhang Ran didn''t tell Peng Yanfei about it when he came back just now. He gave Li Xiao a hard wink, but he seemed to be blind. At last, Zhang Ran could only feel his head and open his eyes, listening to him tell all the story.


    "It''s probably like this. The purpose of my coming out this time is to find Cheng Wei and take him back to the eldest brother. But just now I suddenly said that he was in this hospital. It really scared me. But there''s nothing wrong. Sister in law, you can have a rest. I''ll go out and have a look. I''m afraid those smelly boys will screw things up for me."


    Peng Yanfei nodded. After Li Xiao left, her eyes did not leave Zhang Ran''s body. Of course, Zhang Ran knew that there was a bad look in her eyes. Why don''t you leave this place of right and wrong?


    "Zhang Ran, second master Zhang, second brother, tell me. Did you laugh at Chengwei sitting outside just now?"


    "Why? You know Cheng Wei? Have you met him? " Zhang Ran looks at her suspiciously.


    Peng Yanfei then said: "I did meet him and talked with him about a lot of things. His main purpose this time is to intercede for he Weixiong, but he knows that he can''t see Nie Yixi now, so come to ask me if I can help him. I feel sorry at that time and agreed."


    Zhang ran immediately became alert. He pulled up all the curtains and closed the door tightly. It was dark in the room. Is it not so good for the single man and the few woman to live in a public room? Peng Yanfei thought that if Nie Yixi saw it, he would be jealous. No one could control his jealousy.

 Chapter 250

    Zhang Ran stares at the ground solemnly, looking slowly. She doesn''t know what she''s looking for. The room is full of black, which makes Peng Yanfei feel a little uneasy. At the moment, she wants to see him and act coquetry in his arms, but it''s not OK now. Everyone is adults.


    Ten minutes later, Peng Yanfei finally couldn''t help it and asked, "what are you looking for? Tell me about it. I''ll help you find it together."


    "Shh, don''t talk. You just have to look around where there is a red light. Don''t say that. This matter is very important. Really, it may be related to our survival. Don''t believe it."


    Peng Yanfei can only look for these things by his bed. The people on the bed don''t know when they get up. I''m afraid they have already left.


    I saw a slit, one with two red lights, one with camera and recorder. Fortunately, after turning off the light, I found it after careful examination. That''s true. Otherwise, he didn''t know anything.


    "Feifei, next time, pay attention. You don''t know what he came for. If he was bad for you at that time, do you think you can live to the present?"


    No one spoke, and no one couldn''t help staying in Peng Yanfei''s office. I was afraid that if he stayed in the ward for too long, you would be angry.


    Nie Yixi just laughed and didn''t speak. He was really scared. He thought that something had happened. He wanted someone to wait for her like this. Nie Yixi hopes that these people will go back quickly. Zhang Ran tells him about the situation here. Later, Nie Yixi is a little afraid. Do you want to press a camera in the place where she sleeps? After that, anyone who is not good for her can see it.


    Although this is just thinking about it, in the hospital, it may be allowed. As long as she agrees with such conditions, Zhang ran quickly persuades: "are you sure? If you let my little sister know, do you think you can survive peacefully? Still need to ask her opinion, after all, no one likes to have a camera every day with their own, even on a toilet bean sprouts follow, now just know the horror of this camera


    Peng Yanfei finally knew something from Zhang Ran''s mouth, and her face was even worse. She picked up the phone and called Nie Yixi, scolding: "who are you? Why should I put these things in my ward, huh? If I ask you, you answer. If you don''t take all these things away, I won''t pay any attention to you. Think about it for yourself


    Nie Yixi was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his friend''s opposition to this object was not slight, but heavy. It seemed that he hated it deeply. He didn''t want to see the small camera in it any more. It''s really invisible.


    Peng Yanfei couldn''t wait for an answer. He was even more worried and yelled: "Nie Yixi, do you hear me? If you put these things here again, whether it''s in the hospital or in our home, if I look for them, you''ll be finished


    Nie Yixi said this time: "wife, you have misunderstood that this is arranged by Chengwei. He is also installing these shady things elsewhere, so don''t be angry. Besides, haven''t we got it out and kicked it out? Don''t think about it. How can I do it without asking your permission? You look down on me


    Peng Yanfei this just Oh, don''t know why Chengwei do it.


    "Why do you say that? There is no hatred between me and him at all. Now I''m framed like this. When you catch her, I''ll ask you, "what is this for?"


    Zhang Ran shook his head with a smile: "you don''t have to ask him. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? No, he Weixiong has been locked up for a long time, and he has never got in touch with anyone outside. Chengwei only got in touch with him later. They quickly spread the plan to the people around them. Unconsciously, more and more people came into contact with Chengwei, and there were more and more opportunities to start


    "In addition, in order to save he Weixiong, he gambled on Ben to make use of the weakness of you as Nie Yixi to create some trouble for him. Fortunately, your husband is not a fool. He can see that there is a problem at a glance. Let me hurry to search and see if there is anything that shouldn''t be, You should thank your dear husband well. "


    Zhang Ran said Nie Yixi''s good words for the first time in front of Peng Yanfei. In front of him, the two of them met. Now it seems that the relationship between them may not be what we see in front of us.


    After hearing Zhang Ran''s words, Peng Yanfei began to reflect. She picked up her mobile phone and called Nie Yixi again. This time, her voice was much better than that of the last time. She was gentler and showed her little daughter''s attitude.


    "Husband, just now I scolded you for not distinguishing the truth. It''s my fault. I''ll compensate you. OK, don''t be angry, OK?"


    Nie Yixi really has a bitter smile. What''s the matter with this person? It''s her who scolds others. Now it''s her who praises others. I really don''t know what she''s going to do."I, well, you don''t say, I know, wife, have a good rest, I''ll come to see you later, I have some things to do, that''s it."


    Nie Yixi''s attitude is also very good, but the phone hang up very fast, Peng Yanfei also can''t accept for a while, oh, I hung up the phone.


    When Cheng Wei was in the hospital, he knew that someone had started to catch him and sent out a large number of people. But he just stayed in the hospital and waited for them to catch him. It seemed intentional. But before he followed Li Xiao, he evacuated all his people. If there was something wrong with him, or if he didn''t come out for ten days, the consequences might be more serious.


    When Li Xiao takes him back, Nie Yixi is sitting in the office. I don''t know whether this person should be brought in or into the interrogation room?


    "Boss, people have been brought back. Do you want to ask in the interrogation room or is it here?"


    Nie Yixi nodded and waved to let him in: "right here, you go to the door to guard, I have something to ask him."


    Cheng Wei looked at Nie Yixi with some fear and called weakly: "fourth master, long time no see."


    "It''s really a long time no see, but you may see me every day in the next few days. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Now I ask you a question and you will answer one. If you don''t answer, you know what punishment I will give you."


    Nie Yixi said, picking up a feather and blowing it gently. For Chengwei, it''s the thing that he can''t stand.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Nie Yixi just looked at him with a sneer and blew his feathers.

 Chapter 251

    Cheng Wei looks at the feather in Nie Yixi''s hand with a look of fear. It''s really unexpected that Xiaoxiong of the first generation is afraid of this little feather. It''s really funny to say that.


    But Nie Yixi didn''t give him face at all, and he put on an evil smile.


    "In this case, well, first question, what are you here for this time? Don''t tell me that you are here to install a small camera in Peng Yanfei''s ward?"


    Cheng Wei''s face is very embarrassed. She just walked into her ward. She just looked at me with a smile. Although she knew that she was Nie Yixi''s wife, she was also disgusted with her.


    But her smile made her feel guilty. Later, he Weixiong had to finish what he told her.


    "Fourth master, it''s true. What I did is just like this. According to he Weixiong''s request, it''s just to get the conversation between you, especially about her life experience. He began to doubt it."


    Cheng Wei says and laughs. It''s really hard at his feet. Doesn''t he say he won''t make me? Now what is this.


    When he reacted, he remembered that he seemed to have said everything.


    "Very good, he Weixiong. Don''t cover your mouth. You''ve always been close to him. It''s a well-known thing. He always orders you to do those things. Why do you cover it up like this? Well, now the second question is, how did he know that he Weixiong doubted her identity? "


    Cheng Wei looked at Nie Yixi warily and shook his head: "I really don''t know. He just asked me to do it, and he didn''t have time to tell me the rest. Aren''t they all looked at by you?"


    Cheng Wei can''t help but yell a few words in exchange for Nie Yixi''s ruthless killing, which means that you dare to say two more words to me.


    "Fourth master, I really didn''t do anything bad. Just let me go. Look at me. Since that, I''ve been hiding at home for fear that I''ll be killed by others. You can''t help it."


    Before he finished, Nie Yixi gave him a mouthful: "shut up for me. Don''t think I don''t know what happened in those years. I have the heart to kill you. I hope I can let you out. Don''t even think about it."


    Cheng Wei''s face is not good-looking, but the last trump card can''t be said now. He has ordered that if he doesn''t release himself after ten days, the whole hospital will bury him with him.


    This is the end of Nie Yixi. Among these leaders, although he is the most stupid, he is also the most desperate. No matter who he is, he is afraid of him.


    Nie Yixi said with a smile: "you''d better not play tricks on me, but I''ll give you a chance. As long as you do well, it''s the easiest thing to let you go."


    Cheng Wei looks like a pug and nods quickly. No one in the interrogation room is afraid. Except Nie Yixi, it''s really a terrible existence.


    "Fourth master, you say, you say, I will do it. Don''t scratch me."


    Few people knew his weakness, but he didn''t know where the fourth master knew it. Sure enough, the information network of the flying eagle group was the most terrible weapon.


    In fact, this is also Nie Yixi''s position as the leader of the organization.


    Nie Yixi is not an unreasonable person. After seeing his agreement, he untied him and handed him something. It was the recording he wanted.


    "If you send this thing to he Weixiong, you should dare to tell the truth. I can guarantee your life, but I can think about your family, and take away all the things you ambush in the hospital."


    Nie Yixi goes to his seat and looks at Cheng Wei with a silly face. Do you really think I don''t know about it?


    "Oh well, don''t worry, fourth master. I will finish the task. Please show mercy."


    Nie Yixi didn''t say anything. He waved his hand to let him leave. The matter was not as simple as he thought. Cheng Wei looked silly, but he did show loyalty.


    If he Weixiong hadn''t saved his life in those years, there would have been no such person now. That''s why he is so determined to him. But who can make clear what happened in those years?


    Nie Yixi looked at his back as he left. He had a little doubt about he Weixiong. Now he must investigate all these things, especially the suspicious things.


    Nie Yixi went into the investigation room. He seldom came here. It should be that every group leader seldom came here, unless it is necessary to investigate the matter clearly. However, according to the regulations of the group, each group leader can only go in twice a month, just to ensure the correctness of the information.


    When Nie Yixi went in, Yang Xinyu, the person in charge of the investigation room, rushed forward to meet him and said, "fourth master, you are here. What information do you need to investigate? I''ll help you find it. Please sit here first."Nie Yixi nodded: "I want to investigate what happened when he Weixiong saved Chengwei, and all the information and inside information about the death of boss Peng that year. I want to know everything."


    Yang Xinyu shook his head in shock: "fourth master, this can''t be done. This is the only thing in the whole group that can''t be investigated privately. Fourth master, but this time I can open those dusty materials for you. I''ll find them for you later."


    Yang Xinyu is not Nie Yixi''s person. To be exact, he should be Peng''s person. He has been here for nearly 20 years. When his family was threatened, Peng''s leader saved their family. Since then, he has brought his own life here until now.


    "Fourth master, this is what you are looking for. It''s all here. But suddenly, fourth master wants to investigate what happened in those years. Is there something wrong outside?"


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak. He carefully looked at the information above. First, he Weixiong and Cheng Wei''s gratitude and resentment were the same as what he thought. There was something else in it.


    It turns out that for his own benefit, he Weixiong designed to frame Chengwei and his family. He said that it was the enemy who came to seek revenge. In fact, he was just the thug he was looking for himself. When he was alone, he arrived in time to make a rescue. In fact, he had colluded with them long before that, Cheng Wei himself is very simple and honest, for he Weixiong''s track does not know.


    Until now, I have been kept in the dark. This information has really helped me a lot.


    "Brother Yang, can I take this information out? Or leave a proof, now the outside is more chaotic than you believe, this time you help me a lot


    Nie Yixi has great respect for Yang Xinyu. This is an old man. He came in earlier than himself. After Peng left, he also kept important information here.

 Chapter 252

    Yang Xinyu was in a bit of a dilemma, but he thought that it was not the age of Peng. If there were any more accidents in the group, it would be more difficult for the young lady to inherit them. If he Weixiong didn''t get rid of them, the young lady would not be able to live in peace in her life, as well as those people in the Vatican,


    After weighing the pros and cons, he finally nodded.


    "OK, but I need you to give me a guarantee. I don''t care about the situation outside, but the life and death of he Weixiong is the most important thing for me. If you really care about big brother, you will kill the traitor for him."


    Yang Xinyu said that he was even more angry. When he took the evidence, there was no place to use it, and Nie Yixi was in the top position. He was not in a hot seat, and he couldn''t mention it publicly. At that time, he Weixiong''s strength could be said to cover the sky. But he didn''t expect that boss Peng left the whole organization to Nie Yixi before he died, At that time, he was so angry that he was against Nie Yixi everywhere.


    If he had not been for the old people, he would not have cared for them. Now he has kept the disaster until now, but he has followed Yang Xinyu''s wishes.


    "Well, brother Yang, you can rest assured that I will not let him go this time. He naturally has the law to punish him. He will never come out of that for a lifetime."


    Yang Xinyu patted him on the shoulder and nodded. This is what he should look like.


    "Another thing is Peng Yanfei, brother Peng''s daughter. I know her existence. After all, I collect information, so you don''t have to hide it from me. I can use all my strength to help you deal with he Weixiong and the Vatican, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "You say, brother Yang, you say this requirement. As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you. You say it."


    Yang Xinyu nodded, sat down and held his hand tightly. This is not something he should intervene in. It''s just that all his expectations are here, and it''s not the time to shirk.


    "Well, I''ll go back. I want her to come back and sit in your position. I don''t mean that you''re not doing well, but what I''m looking forward to is that the woman of boss Peng will come back to take charge of the power. I hope you don''t have any other ideas. That''s what I''m saying. It''s not because you''re not good. It''s just because of you, That''s why I said that. "


    Nie Yixi also sighs in his heart that they are too persistent to boss Peng. They can''t help it. Do they follow him or not? It''s not easy to make this decision. Even if I agree with it, I''m afraid Feifei doesn''t want to. His character, I don''t want him to be so tired.


    "Brother Yang, it''s not that I don''t want to abdicate. If Feifei wants this position, I won''t say a word, but please think about it for her. She is very tired and has met enough dangers. I really don''t want her to risk any more. If your condition is this, I will consider it and ask her for advice. If brother Yang doesn''t believe me, You can go and ask yourself. I don''t have any opinions. Please understand. "


    Yang Xinyu didn''t speak. He bowed his head and kept silent. He was thinking about something that others didn''t know. If brother Peng was alive, who would he give his position to? Is Nie Yixi now or his daughter Peng Yanfei, what choice will he make?


    I don''t know. I really don''t know. I''m afraid I can''t tell myself the answer to this question until he''s reborn. Forget it, the younger generation has their own way. Besides, they are both husband and wife. Who should be the different one? Why should I force Ni?


    "You can take it away. I''ve figured it out. I''m afraid I thought about it when I gave you the position. It''s good. Anyway, you''re both husband and wife. You''re all the same. You can do it yourself. Don''t worry. I''ll do the things I promised."


    Nie Yixi bowed with a smile and said, "thank you, brother Yang. It''s just not the right time. I''ll tell you when it''s time. I''m afraid He Yong will come back soon. The Vatican people don''t know whether they are going to attack us or be humble to us. It depends on their Pope''s decision."


    Yang Xinyu nodded. He was lucky to meet the Pope. At that time, he was a steward of the elder Peng. At that time, he saw that the Pope was only in his forties, and he was the youngest generation of Pope. Now more than ten years later, he should still be in power. According to his character, he must kill us all.


    "Well, it''s settled. Be careful. If something happens, you can come to me. I''m waiting for you here. You can take this information. At the beginning, I collected it just to wait until this day. Although many of them have failed, according to the situation at that time, he is right. Go ahead, fourth master. All my hopes are with you."


    Nie Yixi nodded solemnly and walked out of the investigation room with the information. The door was tightly closed, as if he had never been here just now. The information in his hand was still there. Looking at the door, he didn''t know why his uneasy heart suddenly became calm. This is the sense of security behind someone.Nie Yixi left the organization with the information and went to the hospital. Zhang Ran stayed by Peng Yanfei''s side for fear of being hurt.


    Peng Yanfei thinks he''s making a fuss. Doesn''t he put a camera in it? Why exaggerate like this?


    "I said, second brother, you are really enough. Take a rest. You have been standing all morning, and Li Xiao has also launched a comprehensive search in the hospital. Don''t worry about me. I''m not comfortable with you like this."


    Zhang ranleng didn''t hear her words. He said: "Oh, little sister, don''t worry about me. Don''t you think it''s good for me to stand and play with my mobile phone? If you talk about me again, I''ll go out and leave you alone. "


    Peng Yanfei is also speechless, not bored, but more helpless. The more they treat themselves well, the more she feels that she owes too much. Although she has only known each other for more than a month, they should keep their kindness in mind and never forget their roots.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him a little distressed, standing so long, enough, coquetry way: "second brother ~ you come back to sit and accompany me to talk, OK, I really don''t want to stay here alone, you come here, OK, there is Li Xiao outside, you give it to him, besides, you are so far away from me, how can you protect me? Right? "


    Zhang Ran is also speechless to this little girl. In order to let her sit down, it''s really hard. Forget it, you''d better sit down, otherwise this little girl should cry.

 Chapter 253

    Zhang Ran sits next to Peng Yanfei and wants to pinch her face again with a smile. Peng Yanfei stares at her with one eye.


    "Well? You want to try again. You haven''t said enough just now, have you? "


    "I forgot again. Do you want me to pinch your face now? I haven''t pinched your face before, but now it makes me want to pinch it even more. However, you say that people have already grasped it. What is Li Xiao still searching for here? Is there anything else that hasn''t been removed? "


    Zhang Ran carefully began to fumble around in the room, it is really nothing to sit next to Peng Yanfei.


    Peng Yanfei laughs at his nervousness every day. "Well, you should have a rest. Although you''ve been standing for several hours, you don''t feel tired. Your physical fitness is the best. It''s almost lunch time. I don''t know whether Siyan is still so delicious today?"


    Speaking of this, Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao haven''t come over these two days, and the time is just right. Is it difficult for them to find out where they are now in love? No, Peng Yanfei is looking forward to both of them.


    But Chen Siyan did not expect Nie Yixi.


    "Nie Yixi, why are you here? Is there something wrong?"


    Nie Yixi shakes his head and looks at Peng Yanfei. He is safe. I don''t know how nervous he was just now. Especially when he hears that Cheng Wei and she are alone in this room, he still has Peng Yanfei''s life.


    "Are you ok? Let me see. It''s OK. It''s OK."


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t have anything to do. Chengwei didn''t hurt me. He just came to see me. Although I think he didn''t mean well, he didn''t want to hurt me from the beginning to the end. His eyes won''t cheat. At that time, I was thinking whether to ask you to come and see that he didn''t mean to kill me, so I didn''t call you."


    Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei angrily: "why don''t you inform us at the first time? No next time. Contact us anyway, you know? In this way, we don''t have to worry about you so much. By the way, second master, Zong Ming said that when he would come, it''s almost noon now. "


    Nie Yixi said that he handed two meals to Zhang ran from the table behind him. Peng Yanfei was the only one left. It''s not easy to be hospitalized. Of course, the one who should gain weight should gain weight. It''s too thin.


    At the thought of this, Nie Yixi felt a twinge of heartache. When he was ready to feed him, Peng Yanfei took a bite with a smile. Zhang Ran looked this way with murderous eyes. Peng Yanfei had to hold out his hand to eat.


    "I won''t move. I''ll feed you."


    "Oh, someone is watching behind you. I''m sorry. Forget it. I''ll do it myself. Give it to me." Peng Yanfei insists on doing his own thing. I don''t know that he thinks his hand is broken.


    Nie Yixi was very unhappy and handed it to Peng Yanfei. He looked back at Peng Yanfei and said coldly, "this is what some people are like. If they don''t have grapes to eat, they dislike others spitting grape skins. Really, if they have the ability, they can find their own grapes."


    Zhang Ran did not think it was happy to eat their own food, enjoy delicious food.


    Li Xiao suddenly rushed in and broke their entertainment atmosphere. He stood up straight and said, "boss, we haven''t found it for a long time. Are you sure the news you received is true?"


    In the face of Li Xiao''s query, Nie Yixi has some doubts. After all, Cheng Wei didn''t speak. Although he guessed, his facial expression probably means that, but where can he hide those things? Or did someone take those things away.


    Is to make a phone call to ask clearly, Nie Yixi said directly dial Cheng Wei''s phone number.


    Just now, when he was on the plane, his mobile phone rang. When he opened it, it turned out to be Nie Yixi. He immediately said, "fourth master, what happened? You call in such a hurry. "


    Nie Yixi did not joke with him: "you''d better be honest. Where did you put those things?"


    Cheng Wei hasn''t responded yet. What can he put on Nie Yixi?


    "The bombs you put in the hospital, you say you put them there, what kind of bombs, you give me an honest account, otherwise there will be good fruit to eat."


    Cheng Wei just remembered that the days when he just went back were shopping every day? There are all kinds of place names, and some of them have never been heard of.


    "Oh, I''m afraid it''s that thing. Fourth master, I put it in my sister-in-law''s closet. Don''t worry. His time limit is ten days. My people will pick it up by themselves. By the way, I''ll ask my people to take it away immediately. In fact, it''s not powerful. It''s just for my safety''s sake. Please don''t blame me."Nie Yi Xi snorted coldly and hung up the phone directly. It''s a strange thing not to blame. Is it hard to blame? They have already threatened Peng Yanfei''s life and safety. They also say that they are not powerful enough to see how to deal with him when he comes back.


    "Li Xiao, you have a good inspection in your sister-in-law''s room. He said that in your sister-in-law''s room, otherwise you haven''t found it for a long time outside. It''s unreasonable. It seems that you are really standing here."


    Li Xiao also nodded and hurriedly went to look for it. He found a small thing in Peng Yanfei''s wardrobe. Although it was small, it was absolutely powerful.


    Peng Yanfei is a bit afraid. This Chengwei is really brave. He thought it was harmless, but he didn''t think it was a public hazard. He knew that he should be dragged out and beheaded.


    "Well, I''m wrong. I''ll call you as soon as I meet such things in the future." Peng Yanfei said weakly, Nie Yixi touched her head, like touching a lovely cat.


    Zhang Ran looked at the bomb carefully and laughed: "this is the latest mini version of AWT. I didn''t expect him to have it. Come on, give it to me, give it to me. I like this thing. As long as you don''t pull the string, it''s OK. Li Xiao, give it to me. It''s OK."


    Li Xiao was very alert and handed him: "I think it''s better to be careful. Who knows what kind of explosion he has in it? You''d better go out and get it. It''s full of people here. I''m afraid that if he accidentally goes off, you''ll be the one who died. Don''t disturb us."


    Zhang Ran turned a white eye to him, only he gave Li Xiao white eye, but the people around him gave him white eye.


    "I agree with Li Xiao. You''d better take it out to play. I''m a little scared. Pay attention to safety. I don''t want to have no second brother."


    No one wants to believe him.

 Chapter 254

    Cheng Wei didn''t stay after he got off the plane with his things. He asked someone to send him to Wang Ping. Wang Ping had already discussed with Nie Yixi. If Cheng Wei came, he would put him in directly. However, he Weixiong would doubt it.


    Wang Ping looked at him¡° I can let you go in and look for he Weixiong, but you have to understand who you are working for now, and how to answer his questions. Have you ever thought about it? "


    Cheng Wei shakes his head. He is very honest. He will be able to do it or not. This is not humiliating.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why I want to let you in now. When he Weixiong asks about you later, you just say like this, saying that you managed to escape here and then avoid Wang Ping''s pursuit. Naturally, you can''t escape. After all, it''s so big here that you can see the next one on the street."


    "But these are not complete. The rest is to make them up. We are not together. Don''t talk in front of him. If you really can''t find anything to say, just bring this topic directly. Remember that you are not capable, but someone else put in, or you have promised me something, Think about it for yourself


    Cheng Wei nodded: "I understand this. You can rest assured. I have been with him for so many years. Even one person will believe me. This time, it''s nothing serious. Just go back and tell him I stole it."


    "OK, whatever you want. There''s something you need to give to you after you come out. The boss just called to give you what you need, but you''d better finish the task first."


    Cheng Wei nodded and hurried into the interrogation room where he Weixiong was held. He kicked the door open and pulled him out.


    He Weixiong looks at him in surprise. They can''t escape. Naturally, he knows that. He pulls Cheng Wei to hide in a safe place. Sure enough, the first sentence is: "how did you get in? Wang Ping can''t let you in."


    Cheng Wei is stunned and laughs: "in fact, it''s very easy for me to come in. I''ll come to see you. He knows that I have the best relationship with you, so he''s also how to stop me. The most important thing is that I promised him a condition. As for the condition, you don''t care. Brother, let''s go."


    He Weixiong knows that Wang Ping can let Cheng Wei in, probably because Cheng Wei has already helped him. Now he agrees to his terms. It depends on whether the terms work well. If it''s better to take him out, I''m afraid he won''t let him.


    "Come on, stay in a safe place first. You have triggered the alarm when you bring me out of the interrogation room. It''s estimated that now they are looking for me everywhere. If they don''t say anything now, have you brought what I want you to bring?"


    Cheng Wei nodded, took it out and handed it to he Weixiong: "elder brother, don''t worry about this thing. It attracts their attention there. Let''s go first. Besides, this time I picked it out by myself. If Nie Yixi wants to arrest people, just arrest me. I know you must have a way to save me. Let''s go. I''ll hold them here. "


    He Weixiong nodded. Now there are people all around him. They are all encircling and suppressing them. If he can go out, it may be a good thing. It''s not impossible to be here.


    He patted Cheng Wei on the shoulder and said, "good brother, don''t worry. Big brother came back to save you. Thank you."


    "If you don''t go, it''s too late. Go, go, go."


    Cheng Wei roars that if he doesn''t leave, he really can''t leave. Although he doesn''t know why the fourth master asked him to play this part, it''s really troublesome to let him go. But it''s also good for him to remember my kindness.


    He Weixiong left the base with the recorder in the book. When he left, he turned to see Wang Ping shooting at him, but he didn''t fight. Cheng Wei was in his way, and suddenly felt that it was really good to have such a good brother.


    He Weixiong directly drove away and fled back to his organization. Wang Ping picked up Cheng Wei''s sleeve and watched him go away. Then he relaxed and said, "come with me. You are all scattered. Send someone to follow him and guard his territory. I''m afraid someone will come to him soon."


    The man behind yelled: "yes, chief."


    Wang Ping takes Cheng Wei to the interrogation room, where he Weixiong was originally held. Now he is going to be replaced. Really, one has gone and the other has to come.


    "Nuo, this is what the boss asked me to give you. Take a good look at it for yourself. It contains the information you want. Besides, no matter whether you are willing or not, or what you want to do, you have to stay here instead of him to complete your task. I think you may want to sit here even more after reading that information."Cheng Wei some disdain: "cut, what data so magical, I see." Then he took out all the information about he Weixiong''s saving himself. The first one at the beginning was that he held his hand tightly, which made him moved.


    But the more he looked back, the more angry he was. After watching it, Cheng Wei roared, "it''s impossible. How can it be? You must have lied to my team. Why did you do it? Why did he do it?"


    "Why, don''t you understand now? You see if you are working under him now. Even if you are the leader of the elite group, you are tightly held in his hands. Of course, your group is also in his hands. What do you think he used to fight against the then boss Peng? Don''t you understand? "


    Cheng Wei directly overturned the table and said, "you lied to me, didn''t you? How could big brother do such a thing, that is, to gain my trust and understanding, and why did he kidnap my mother? I haven''t forgotten that year. It''s also because after that, my mother had a heart attack and left me, Didn''t he know my mother had a heart attack? As I said, why do we have to do this? Is interest everything to him? "


    Wang Ping bowed his head and didn''t speak. He lifted Cheng Wei up from the ground and said, "I''m not good at making comments, but there''s one thing I know. He may regard you as a brother, but it must be based on blood. I''m sorry for what happened in those years. Think about it by yourself. The boss has told you your task, and now it''s up to you."

 Chapter 255

    Now he doesn''t want to close any plans. Now he just wants to be alone


    Wang Ping looks at him and shakes his head to close the door, but it doesn''t lock. Cheng Wei is also a poor man. At that time, he was very grateful to he Weixiong for this. Although his old mother died and lived alone in this world, he Weixiong gave him the feeling of family, I feel like a big brother.


    Now suddenly someone tells you that your elder brother has been deceiving you all the time. He is still the murderer who killed your mother. His whole heart has collapsed. Such a perfect person has collapsed. How can he survive.


    "Why? God, why is that? Tell me why. "


    In fact, Wang Ping has been standing at the door, looking at the painful Chengwei inside. He can''t bear it. Looking at the little brother beside him, he said, "go and pick up the little brother beside Chengwei. Maybe he can help him through this difficulty."


    "Yes, just Pingge. Why should we help him? Isn''t he our enemy?"


    "The enemy is human, and they have feelings. Besides, if he doesn''t want to take revenge on he Weixiong, the things arranged by the boss will come to nothing? Go quickly, don''t worry, don''t ask


    The man nodded and quickly arranged for the people from Chengwei to come. Because he Weixiong was in the capital, their bases were both in the capital, but one was in the East and the other in the West. The capital was so big. It was a good plan to have both ends in their hands.


    Wang Ping stayed by his side until Cheng Wei''s younger brother came to help him. When he found the child, he was only six or seven years old. Now he is a big or small boy.


    "Brother Ping, where is my elder brother?"


    "Inside, but his condition is not very good. I just got a piece of news, and now I don''t know what he is thinking. After you go in, try to persuade him. All the information he reads is on the table. You can have a look. I won''t disturb you two brothers."


    Chengquan is only 16 years old now, and he just graduated from junior high school this year. He is well protected by Chengquan. He can also be said to be Chengwei''s life. They are dependent on each other. But Chengquan has understood the things in this very early, and sometimes he can help Chengwei make a decision correctly. It can be said that he is very smart.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Tell me about it. I''m worried about you."


    "Come on, what can I do? I took the person who killed my mother as my benefactor and took care of him for so many years. I did so many wrong things for him and offended so many people. Even brother Peng''s thing was my fault. If I hadn''t done so much in secret, brother Peng would not have died. I burned the fire, it was me."


    Cheng Quan nodded to keep him: "I know, I know, OK, OK, brother, we won''t talk about it now, OK? It''s more important now. Come on, sit up first. "


    Cheng Wei sits on the chair after hearing Cheng Quan''s words. The table has been overthrown by him for a long time. Cheng Quan restores everything here to its original shape, picks up all the information on the ground, and reads it one by one. He knows the general things. He has heard other people about the old Peng, but he doesn''t dare to tell them.


    "Elder brother, I just want to ask you, what are you going to do now, to seek revenge or to take refuge with the fourth master?"


    "I''ll take revenge on him. I''ll kill him. I''ll drag him into the water even if I die. As for the fourth master, I''ll make amends myself. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault."


    "In fact, there is another person you should make amends for. You set the fire that year, but you also saved the girl''s life, didn''t you? I just don''t know where he is now. He is the one you should apologize for and follow. Elder brother, after listening to a piece of advice, now the fourth master is encircling he Weixiong. You can listen to his arrangement. Tears are not what we men should have. It''s good to bleed anything. "


    Cheng Wei nods. Cheng Quan is right. Now he Weixiong must be killed. Otherwise, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred. No matter how many people he has, I''ll kill him.


    Cheng Quan nodded: "OK, big brother, as long as you have the determination, I will accompany you, because you are my big brother."


    "No, you''re still studying. You can''t take part in these things. At the beginning, I just thought you were a child without a mother or a father like me. I still wondered if your parents had to leave you because they were in trouble. Up to now, I''m still sending people to look for you, but I still haven''t found you. It''s not easy for you to grow up. I don''t allow you to interfere in this matter, Do you understand? "


    How can Chengquan not understand that he has never lived a hard life with Chengwei since he was a child, but he also knows that his eldest brother is not easy.


    Now it''s not easy. He has hated he Weixiong since he was a child. It''s because of his own big brother that he has become like this. It''s all because of him.After receiving Nie Yixi''s phone call, Wang Ping asked: "boss, he already knows, but some can''t accept it. Are we sure we want to let him be the bait? I''m afraid he will go straight to he Weixiong for revenge. "


    "No, you tell him the whole plan. By the way, protect the people around him. I remember that he has a younger brother. Protect him. He is a rare talent and very smart."


    "Yes, boss. He''s here with his brother now. If anything happens, we''ll protect him for the first time."


    Nie Yixi nodded and hung up the phone. Now it''s time for He Yong to come back. Everything is ready. Let''s see when they are ready to start. There are more than 20 days to go before the wedding of Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing. It seems that this drama is coming to an end.


    "You look very insidious. Are you planning something again?"


    Nie Yixi shook his head with a smile: "no, I''m thinking about when you will get better. How can Zongming not come here? Is there something wrong? Didn''t you agree to have an operation on you today? By the way, the wedding invitation of shijingyan and he Yaqing has been sent. Have a look. "


    Peng Yanfei took it over and looked at it on the 18th of next month. It''s a good day. I don''t know if I can catch up. Otherwise, I can''t see their ugly expressions. It''s really not fun.


    "Yes, it''s very good. I''m looking forward to the development of this event more and more. I want to do things by myself in the Bureau. Will you be my shield then?"


    "Well, I will do whatever you want, as long as you can get better, but I have never asked you, have you ever blamed me?"


    Peng Yanfei looked into his eyes and said, "why should I blame you? Blame you for not protecting me, or blame you for not taking care of me. Really, how can you blame you? Do you really have no points in your heart? "


    Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei have a heart to heart smile. That''s good.

 Chapter 256

    Two people depend on each other, this time is actually the happiest, there is nothing to disturb them, and no one will separate them.


    When they were talking to each other, the door was opened. Zong Ming came in and saw the picture. He coughed and said, "it seems that I''m not coming at the right time. You''re in a hurry. I''ll come back when the time comes."


    Zongming said that he was going out. Peng Yanfei quickly called him: "Zongming, you really are. I don''t want to talk about you any more. It''s like this every day."


    Nie Yixi stood up from the bedside and looked at Zongming coldly, thinking: this person really can pick the time, so long have not come, now come bad things, really don''t know I haven''t eaten meat for a long time?


    "Go and show him. I''ll go out first."


    After Zong Ming gave up the road, he said, "your face is not good enough. You can''t kiss like this. It will destroy your skin. You won''t listen to the doctor at all. Do you want your face and legs?"


    Peng Yanfei was so ashamed of his face that did he really feel ashamed?


    "You can taste it here. It''s true that people who don''t have grapes say it''s sour. Nie Yixi said that last night. Now I''ll use it for reference and tell you. It''s true that you can''t stand to accept witches. By the way, why didn''t he come with you today?"


    Zong Ming just lowered his head and fiddled with his surgical instruments, but he didn''t pay any attention to me. I looked at him with some vigilance: "if you want to operate on me here, I''m afraid. You''d better be in the operating room."


    Zong Ming nodded: "it''s really in the operating room. Don''t you think you can say it? It''s just to scare you. Ha ha, let''s go. I''ll prepare first. Someone will push you into the operating room later. "


    Peng Yanfei nodded and lay on the bed waiting for them to pick him up. Nie Yixi watched Zongming come out and said, "the operating room has been arranged. Go."


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t let her be in danger. I will give you a healthy and perfect wife after today."


    Nie Yixi finally has a smile on his face. Wang Ping''s affairs are almost waiting for the end. There is nothing wrong here. There are Su Ming in the company and Li Xiao and Zhang ran in the organization. He is very relieved that Peng Yanfei is the only one left. The time he worries most is coming.


    Zongming put on clothes, let people will Peng Yanfei into the operating room, Nie Yixi pushed in: "don''t worry, it''s OK, you''ll be OK." And he gave her a kiss on the face.


    Peng Yanfei squeezed his hand and said with a smile, "OK, I''m ok. You just wait to meet me and go."


    Nie Yixi nodded and watched the nurse push her forward. He was worried that today was a very important day. Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan also came. Looking at Nie Yixi sitting on the chair, he quickly came forward and asked, "brother, we are not late."


    "As soon as I got in, I didn''t know the result."


    "Don''t worry. Zongming''s medical skills are so good. My sister-in-law is also a strong person. It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Chen Siyan stares at the light in the operating room tightly: "it''s going to be OK. I believe Feifei. He can, he can." Said to sit beside Nie Yi seat, some nervous in the heart, as if he entered the operating room.


    In the operating room, Zongming looked at Peng Yanfei and said, "are you very nervous? Don''t worry about it. I''ll take anesthetic in your step. You don''t feel pain. If you are nervous, you can say something you want to say."


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "no, you give me anesthetics all over. I don''t want to see you do surgery. When I want to open my eyes, you tell me the result, OK?"


    Zong Ming nodded, so there was no trouble. He was afraid that she would be too nervous, which would make things worse if things got more and more troublesome. At last, he felt that he would inject some anesthetic into her, which would make her fall into a coma.


    "You, prepare anesthetics and inject them into her body to make sure she doesn''t wake up in two hours."


    The nurse nodded, "OK, I''ll be ready right away."


    After the preparation, Zong Ming began to prepare to use the knife. The bone of the lower leg of his left leg was smashed, so he had to take out all the things inside, especially the smashed bone dregs.


    "The scalpel, scissors, blood, and infusion should be replaced. Quick."


    Under Zong Ming''s arrangement, time passed quickly and the operation went smoothly. Zong Ming had no way to regrow her bone. He could only replace it with an iron tube in her bone. Even if the bone grew out, it would not hinder its growth. Walking was ok, but running was not.


    "Suture, stop bleeding, examine the patient."


    After the nurse handed him the needle and thread, he quickly checked the patient''s condition. After confirming that it was ok, he said, "everything is normal for the patient. There is no problem with the blood and the infusion fluid.""Very good, from now on."


    The nurse came up to him to help him wipe his sweat. The nurse had never seen anyone perform an operation as fast and effective as he did.


    Two hours later, when Peng Yanfei opened her eyes, she had already returned to her ward, surrounded by people. They watched her slowly open her eyes.


    "Why are you all here, Jominy? Didn''t you tell me the answer when I woke up? What''s going on? Can one of you tell me


    Nie Yixi held her hand. Originally, everyone was silent and depressed. Peng Yanfei thought that he could not save his leg. When Peng Yanfei was immersed in his own helplessness, Nie Yixi said with a smile: "Feifei, your leg is cured. But you have to come to the hospital regularly for examination. Zongming left after the operation, Maybe I went back to rest. "


    "Really? That''s great. I''d like to thank Zong Ming, but that boy is really fast. "


    Everyone was smiling happily. This time, Peng Yanfei finally survived. He was smiling with tears in his eyes.


    "Feifei, finally you can go shopping with me again. I don''t need to be alone any more."


    "Alone? When did you go alone? Didn''t I go with you not long ago? " Nie Zehao said coldly, this sentence has aroused everyone''s attention.


    "Eh, when did you two go shopping and get together, eh? I''m not honest yet. " Zhang Ran holds Nie Zehao''s sleeve and looks at him with self-evident eyes.


    "This together? I''m just going shopping with her. What are you talking about? Really, I''m still a child. Besides, second master, it seems that you don''t have a girlfriend now. You''re not worried, and I''m not worried any more. "

 Chapter 257

    Now even Nie Zehao can tease himself. What''s wrong with no girlfriend.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask you, what''s the matter without a girlfriend? What''s the matter? Can''t I like men? For example, the white one in front of me is especially suitable for my appetite. "


    Zhang Ran said, hook Nie Zehao over and kiss him in his mouth. Looking at him, he will kiss him in his face. Nie Zehao put out his hand to cover his mouth and looked at Nie Yixi: "brother, help me, I don''t want it."


    Nie Yixi had no choice but to pull over his collar and said, "don''t you, Zhang Ran. Even if you like my brother, I can''t push him into the fire pit. You''d better stay where you are. I think they''re very suitable."


    He also throws Nie Zehao to Chen Siyan. Chen Siyan was just in YY, Zhang Ran and Nie Zehao. Now he suddenly throws Nie Zehao over and says it''s a good match.


    "Is it a good match? How do I feel like my brother and sister are in love with Ni? "


    Everyone laughed, as if it was really a brother-in-law relationship, and neither of them had compared their age.


    Peng Yanfei grabbed Nie Yixi and asked, "when can I leave the hospital?"


    "It''s not urgent. From tomorrow, there will be special rehabilitation personnel to guide you to use your left leg until you can walk. Generally speaking, there are no problems, so you should be discharged soon."


    Peng Yanfei, oh, I feel like I''ve been trapped by them. As a result, I still have to stay in the hospital. I''ve been in the hospital for nearly half a month. I''m really upset.


    Looking at her unhappy appearance, Nie Yixi just took her hand and looked at her. There was nothing he could do about it. I really hope that all the injuries she suffered will be resisted by himself.


    Ding Ling Ling... Ding Ling Ling


    Nie Yixi''s mobile phone rang and said with a smile, "I''ll answer the phone. You''ll be here. Maybe you''ll leave for a while." When I left, I didn''t forget to kiss her face. I always feel that Peng Yanfei''s skin is very comfortable, just like eating jelly.


    "Hello. Wang Ping, what happened? "


    "Boss, he is willing to help us, but he hopes to call you in person."


    After Nie Yixi answered, Wang Ping handed Cheng Wei his mobile phone. Cheng Wei''s voice was a little low: "fourth master, I promise to help you, not only to lure him, but I will use all my human and material resources to help you, but you need to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions, but Chengwei, it seems that it''s a little late for you to talk about the conditions with me now. You are already in my hands. You should do what I want you to do, otherwise your brother seems to be with Wang Ping."


    "Yes, but Wang Ping is not a person who knows right from wrong. Chengquan is still a child. You can''t treat him like this. My condition is very simple. As long as you help me find the daughter of boss Peng, who hasn''t died yet."


    Nie Yixi is surprised. How does he know that boss Peng has a daughter who lives in this world? Even he Weixiong doesn''t know. Is it difficult to do something without telling him?


    "How do you know, or do you have something to do with it?"


    Cheng Wei was not afraid of it. He replied: "I really had something to do with it. As for the little girl, why do I know? The reason is that I set the fire that burned them. At that time, I saw that the little girl was very poor, so I saved her from the fire. But I don''t know whether I really saved her or hurt her? I want to know who she is. I will take care of her wholeheartedly in my life. Please tell me who she is


    Nie Yixi is silent. This kind of thing should not belong to his own discipline, but Peng Yanfei is his wife. Now I have to see my wife and follow her. It seems that my position will be gradually replaced by Peng Yanfei.


    "I can promise you this, but it''s not my business to forgive you and agree with her."


    "Well, as long as the fourth master can tell me, I don''t ask her to forgive me, just ask her to let me protect her by his side. That''s good."


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak and hung up the phone. It''s not too much to ask. If he says to protect her for a lifetime, he''d better tell your girlfriend that Peng Yanfei is not her girlfriend.


    After Wang Ping takes the phone back, he looks at Cheng Wei with a little drum in his heart. They are all saying that Peng''s daughter is not dead, but they have never heard of where it is.


    "Chengwei, why didn''t you listen to he Weixiong''s words and kill all the eldest family?"


    Cheng Wei looks warily at Wang Ping around him. Wang Ping was also loyal to boss Peng. When he heard that boss Peng died, he once wanted to kill he Weixiong. It was so noisy at that time. Otherwise, how could he stare at he Weixiong''s trace here now."Because when I saw her, a little girl holding her mother was crying all the time. I couldn''t do it, so I knocked her out and put her in a hidden place nearby. Even the fire couldn''t hurt her."


    Wang Ping didn''t say anything. He asked him out of the interrogation room and said, "you''ll live in the base from today until he comes to save you. I hope you don''t forget what you said. I''ll take care of you, but you can rest assured?"


    "Mm-hmm, OK, you take care of me. Don''t worry about things here. I don''t want you to be dragged into the water by he Weixiong again. You follow Uncle Wang Ping well, you know?"


    Chengquan is not a child, nodded: "brother, don''t worry, I won''t make trouble for you. I''ll be there where you are. Now our two relatives depend on each other. Even he Weixiong can''t do anything to you."


    Cheng Wei is very glad to have such a brother, his eyes are a little wet.


    Wang Ping looked at it and felt very much in his heart, "well, you two brothers are really, do others think I bullied you? Let''s go upstairs with me. Where the environment is better, you can have a good rest. I won''t disturb you. I''ll still send people around to watch you. In this way, even for your safety, it''s for the sake of escaping he Weixiong. I hope you can understand more. "


    Cheng Wei nods and looks at Wang Ping gratefully. He followed a devil in his previous life and was rescued by an angel. But he knows how unforgivable his crime is. Even if he gives himself a chance to go to heaven after death, he doesn''t want to.


    Hell is the ultimate belonging, but it''s a pity that I have such a good brother.


    Cheng Wei has already put his life on this matter. He must take the edge of he Weixiong.

 Chapter 258

    What Cheng Wei thinks is what Wang Ping thinks. Cheng Quan helps Cheng Wei back to the place Wang Ping arranged for them, but they talk well.


    Wang Ping arranged everything, and now he Weixiong is waiting for him.


    He Weixiong fled back to his own organization. Although he knows the location here, Wang Ping''s people dare not come here. After all, one is that the whole organization is here, the other is just a small base, and there is no comparison in the number of people.


    He Weixiong just returned to the organization, Zheng Lei quickly went out to meet him and said with a smile, "brother, you are back. We think that if you don''t come back, we are going to fight hard. Fortunately, you are back."


    "Well, are all five brothers here?"


    "Here it is. It''s in the conference room inside. Go and have a look."


    He Weixiong, with his recorder in his hand, nodded: "OK, let''s go and discuss the next thing. He Yong is back, isn''t he? What''s the matter with him? "


    Zheng Lei nodded, but he didn''t speak. This is not the place to speak. Although there are all his own people around, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be a few traitors. They are people who have done this kind of thing. It''s estimated that now they are on guard against the people around them.


    When I got to the conference room, there were all five of them. Yang Zhenhai, Ruan Yang, Benyuan EBA and He Yong, who had just returned, were waiting for he Weixiong''s return.


    "Brother, you are back. We are so anxious." Yang Zhenhai said happily, and he was really worried about his safety. After all, he was the eldest brother. If he was gone or something happened, they still needed to save him.


    Ruan Yang looked at he Weixiong curiously and said, "brother, how did you come here? Did you come back from your own escape? It''s impossible. Wang Ping is a ghost general out of the Ming Dynasty. None of the people who are under his custody are alive or can escape directly. What are you doing


    He Weixiong is very uncomfortable when he thinks about it. Cheng Wei is still suffering for himself. But what are these people thinking? Don''t you really know? In his life, he should be the only one who can sacrifice his life to protect himself.


    "Hum, it''s Cheng Wei who saved me. For this reason, he is suffering for me now. I must save him. No matter what method you use, you must save him."


    "It turns out that he is a brother. No wonder he is the only one who can rival Wang Ping''s temperament. But elder brother, you say that this man can''t be saved. The current situation is very bad for us. If you are so impulsive again, we will lose a lot more."


    He Weixiong is very unhappy, these people really think of their own interests, "well, you don''t have to say, I''ve made a decision about this matter, if you don''t agree, I can agree that you don''t have to fight, or you can directly withdraw from the organization."


    For this matter, he Weixiong seems to insist on his own ideas, and everyone no longer talks. Especially in the last sentence, he Weixiong is obviously angry. If anyone dares to say one more sentence, it is estimated that he will really set an example to others.


    Everyone looked at He Yong one after another. He Yong had no choice but to bow his head. He really had an idea in his heart. Now it''s hard to block the muzzle of the gun.


    "Ah, godfather, we must find a way to deal with this matter, but we still need to come step by step. We should find a way to find a suitable time. It''s true that we will take the opportunity to save people. But this time needs to wait, do you think?"


    He Yong''s words are really reasonable, and he Weixiong can understand it. Calm down and think about it, he nodded his head and said, "it''s true, but it''s up to you. I''ll give you three days to find a way. I don''t care what method you use, just save Chengwei."


    He Yong nodded: "OK, godfather, let''s start discussing another important matter now."


    He Weixiong said in a low voice, "OK, what''s the situation over there? What''s the Pope''s attitude? Do you support or ignore?"


    "The Pope didn''t say anything, but the 18 bishops below him were quarreling. The Pope asked me to come back first. If no one came to us in a week, it would have proved that they were unwilling or unable to help us again."


    He Weixiong knows that the Pope is no longer the one who was not afraid of anything at that time. He worries a lot now. If he comes hard, he may lose both sides. However, they are not Nie Yixi''s opponents. According to the organization in hand, he has three, but he does not have two.


    Even if it''s a contest, it''s too few. It''s a surprise that you don''t know.


    "In that case, have you done the second plan I asked you to carry out? What''s the result? "He Yong''s face was even more heavy. Fortunately, he was clever, otherwise he might not be able to come back.


    "Godfather, when I say the second one, the Pope''s face is very ugly. He has made it clear that if you spread the news in your hand, it will not only hurt both sides, but also ask you a question. Do you think you can fight against a country as an organization? If you think you can, he doesn''t mind helping them behind their back. At that time, I quickly said that it was a joke. Even if they don''t help us, they can''t help them. "


    If what the pope said is true, I''m afraid that the first attack on them at that time is not Nie Yixi''s, but the Vatican''s. at that time, they did not help themselves, and no one helped any innocent person in the group.


    He Weixiong''s face is very ugly, now can not rely on him, can only rely on their own a little bit down.


    "In this case, the Pope''s meaning is very clear. We have to fight against each other, but the time is right. Well, it''s the best time to choose when the little girl is married. On that day, He Yong, you can take people to decorate the meeting hall, and you can''t have any weapons when you go in and out. This is normal. I need you to do it at that time, At that time, Nie Yixi is still afraid that he will not be able to run away. "


    This method is the only reasonable one now, and it is also the easiest one to realize. If he doesn''t do something, he will die. It''s hard to see. Nie Yixi''s vigilance to himself is very serious. He didn''t have a good face at all in the days when he was detained.


    "It''s so decided. Do you have any other opinions? If not, start to do the preparatory work. He Yong, come with me. "

 Chapter 259

    He Yong nodded and cleverly followed him. He was like a pupil who made mistakes and walked slowly behind his father, waiting to be scolded when he went back. Some of them missed the days when he was a child. When he went to school with he Yaqing, he was most proud of himself. Of course, he also suffered a lot of bullying in school. He Yong came forward to help solve every time.


    However, since he Yaqing went to university, she has become different and doesn''t like to rely on herself. At that time, she thought that she had someone she liked outside. At that time, she had been daydreaming for several months.


    He Yong shakes his head and follows he Weixiong into the office. This is his own office. It''s very spacious, but there are a lot of fitness equipment. After all, he is also a person who is afraid of death, so every time he comes here, he will keep fit to make his body more healthy.


    He Weixiong sat on the throne and motioned He Yong to sit down: "I know you should have something to say to me. Now there is no one. You can say it."


    "Yes, godfather, I did what you said, but the effect is not obvious. For a Pope who has more power than the king, he is not threatened by us at all, just as I said just now. However, the Pope didn''t say anything about it. After all, there are many people who were associated with that year. They have different opinions. "


    "Do you mean the Pope has any other plans?"


    "There is another plan, but he didn''t tell me that I have no right to interfere when I see the result a week later. Godfather, although we are fighting against each other, they are not Ni? But we still have a powerful force as the backing, but they don''t, so I think... "


    He Weixiong didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he felt his chin and thought about something. From time to time, he searched for something. He finally took out some postcards and handed them to He Yong: "this is the enemy of boss Peng at the beginning. Go and call them, The word "Resurrection" is OK, but the premise is to ask if those old guys are still alive. If they can help us, I''m afraid it will be better for us. "


    He Yong took it and looked at the yellow paper. He doubted whether the phone on it could be used, but he didn''t dare to say. He asked carefully, "what about Yaqing and her mother? Do they want to send them to a safe place?"


    "Your mother is already in a safe place. I''ve called him to tell him not to come back too early. Now your sister is left. However, since we choose him to get married, we can''t do without him. Then, you''ll do this... Do you understand?"


    "I understand. Don''t worry. Once there is a war, I will guard her and send her to a safe place. I will do it."


    He Weixiong patted him on the shoulder and asked, "at the beginning, I didn''t promise to marry him to you. Do you have resentment against me?"


    He Yong was stunned and quickly lowered his head: "no, absolutely not. I know that the strong twist melon is not sweet. Since Yaqing doesn''t like me, I just stand in the same place and watch her get married. As long as she is happy, I will be happy. After all, he is still my little sister, isn''t he?"


    He Weixiong lowered his head and sighed: "OK, you go. I''ll talk to shijingyan. You go and do something."


    After He Yong left, he Weixiong''s heart is very complicated. After so many years, this child has really helped him a lot. Today, he really has some feelings. He is really old and has more feelings. What he thinks is sad.


    He Weixiong can''t help but sigh that time is unforgettable, and the wrinkles on his face are also a witness of time.


    Things have been arranged, waiting for the decision of all of them. Both sides are waiting for the wedding day of he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan. Of course, as the party concerned, Shi Jingyan knows about it. He and he Weixiong are on the United Front. Many times, there is no secret about Nie Yixi between them, except that he is the boss of XC, He Weixiong tells Shi Jingyan all about Nie Yixi.


    He Yaqing is sitting by the bed, looking at Shijing Yan''s busy work.


    "What''s the matter, my dear? Are you so busy at home? Tell me how long you haven''t been with me, eh? "


    Shi Jingyan put down her mobile phone, put a smile on her mouth, patted her ass and said, "I think you''re not clean up. You haven''t been with me yet. Who''s next to me? Really, just now your father sent me a text message, our wedding may not be peaceful, then you must try to run to a safe place, understand? "


    He Yaqing is not stupid, but now is to pretend to be stupid.


    "Why? Our wedding itself is extraordinary, but why should I run to a safe place? Is there anything wrong with our wedding? You just said it''s my father. What are you talking about? ""Calm down first. Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. Isn''t it for fear that someone will make a big noise at our wedding? I''m afraid I can''t take care of you and hurt you. Now you know. "


    He Yaqing this just sweet smile, "originally is this appearance, sorry, wrong blame you, good pull, don''t be angry."


    Shi Jingyan sometimes can''t understand he Yaqing''s temper, but she can always apologize in time and detect her mistakes in time, which makes Shi Jingyan like it.


    "Well, I''m fine. It''s late now. Aren''t you going to try on the wedding dress tomorrow? Do you want me to go with you? Or do you go with your good friend? "


    "Of course, it''s you who accompany me. After all, it''s such an important thing. Without you, I don''t think I''m in the mood. If you look good, it''s really good-looking. After all, I wear it for you. Is it for others?"


    This sentence did not make shijingyan retort, but nodded with a smile, which is true.


    "Well, since you have already said that, I have nothing to say. I''ll go with you tomorrow afternoon. I''ll finish my business in the morning. Recently, the operation of the enterprise is very good. Basically, it''s in a profitable State. I have to thank my father-in-law for his support."


    Of course he Yaqing knew about it, but he didn''t show any complacency on his face. It''s just what his father should do. Isn''t that why he was with him at the beginning? It''s getting better now. Isn''t that good?


    "That''s good. If there''s any difficulty, just tell my father. Now that the crisis over there is over, it''s better for you to cooperate with my father. It''s better for you to earn money by yourself than by two people together."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, but it seems that the time is not suitable to talk about contracts. When the war comes back, there will be as many contracts as you want at that time.

 Chapter 260

    He Yaqing is lying on the warm bed with shijingyan in his arms. Looking at the way he is sleeping, he is also happy. He just doesn''t know if he is going to get married in more than ten days. He has a firm attitude towards this marriage.


    It is said that few men in the world only have one woman, and now women will not only have one man. When a woman is miserable, they will keep the most true feelings.


    Time always goes by so fast. Shi Jingyan lies on the bed and closes his eyes. As soon as he opens his eyes, it''s dawn. He can''t bear to disturb the little people around him. He sits up and goes to work early after washing.


    When he returned to the company, when he passed the finance department, he always felt that it was very cold inside, so he went in to have a look. The people who worked were very honest and there was no gossip at all. Their owners in the two offices didn''t know where to go.


    There is always something unspeakable in her heart. It seems that there is a feeling of loneliness. Anli is oppressed by Nie Yixi, but she doesn''t know her life or death. Peng Yanfei is still in the hospital, but she hasn''t seen her once. Now she begins to doubt that she is not her own person.


    After all, I am still very clear about what I do, so I am puzzled and biased. I certainly don''t want to have any intersection with myself any more. My heart has been broken for a long time. I am afraid that I am disheartened no matter as a subordinate or as my strict lover.


    Is it just that she betrayed herself? This is what shijingyan pays more attention to now.


    Zhan Yue has been working in Peng Yanfei''s office all the time. It seems that only here can we experience Peng Yanfei''s existence. If we go to the hospital to see her, I''m afraid even if she agrees, Nie Yixi won''t agree. What''s more, the current situation is so severe, it won''t.


    After Zhan Yue sees Shi Jingyan, they just have a look.


    "How did you come back here? What''s the matter?" Zhan Yue asked.


    "Yes, I''ll try my wedding dress with Yaqing this afternoon. Please take care of it for me."


    Zhan Yue didn''t speak. He just looked at Shi Jingyan quietly: "don''t you really care about her at all? She paid so much for it. Why should she do this to him? Why? "


    Shi Jingyan didn''t speak, and his heart was very bad. But compared with Peng Yanfei, he Yaqing was more useful to him. Maybe it''s not so simple now.


    "Zhan Yue, I don''t know how to describe how I feel now, but I''m really sorry for Peng Yanfei. Maybe her iceberg personality is not suitable for me. At the beginning, she just couldn''t get the desire to conquer, let alone the situation now. If you think that he Yaqing and I have problems, I can''t say anything, But I think I may be serious about he Yaqing. "


    Zhan Yue didn''t say anything, but nodded: "it''s like this. I won''t say anything. Go to work and get off work early at noon. After all, we will be bridegroom in more than ten days. We are brothers. I know what''s more important."


    Shi Jingyan nods and leaves Peng Yanfei''s office. Zhan Yue looks at his back. Maybe he just should put this matter down. If this tangle continues, there will be a gap between the brothers. Peng Yanfei is Nie Yixi''s wife. No matter how persistent I am, there will be no result. Let go as soon as possible.


    Zhan Yue said this to himself all the time in his heart, but he was very honest physically. If he couldn''t put it down in his heart, he could only show his hardness in his mouth.


    Shi Jingyan came back to the office in a good mood. He has been very upset since just now, especially after hearing Zhan Yue''s words. He doesn''t know what he is doing. Maybe it was a mistake to entangle with Peng Yanfei or he Yaqing.


    Shi Jingyan also shook his head and began to work. Maybe being busy would make him better.


    Ten o''clock has passed, and more than half of the data has been solved. Eleven o''clock has passed, and there is still an hour to rest at noon.


    He Yaqing called and said gently, "are you going to get off work? Shall I come to your company to see you? "


    "Well, come here. I''m almost there when you come here."


    He Yaqing left with a sweet smile, dressed very beautiful, also spent a make-up, put on a beautiful skirt, high heels are essential equipment.


    He Yaqing arrived at the company for half an hour. She walked directly into Shi Jingyan''s office and said with a smile, "honey, I''ve come in. Do you see what''s different about me today?"


    Shijingyan raised his head and gave a gentle smile: "it seems that I have made enough preparations today. It''s very beautiful. As expected, my wife is really beautiful. After a while, there will be a little more."


    He Yaqing nodded cleverly and sat on the sofa looking at the newspaper. It seems that the business world is really in turmoil.After twelve o''clock sharp, shijingyan finally finished, picked up his clothes and said with a smile, "let''s go. Didn''t you say you want to see the wedding dress today? There are about ten days left. Are you nervous? "Marry me?"


    "Don''t be nervous, because marrying you is the right choice for me. Let''s go. I''m waiting there to see what kind of wedding dress I''m suitable for."


    Shi Jingyan nods, takes her hand and drives directly to the wedding dress shop. They both come to the wedding dress shop. They are limited edition or customized wedding dresses, and the price is not cheap.


    After they went in, there was a warm reception around them: "please come inside, miss he. We have prepared your wedding dress. Please come here, and please come to the living room."


    Shi Jingyan nods, and he Yaqing follows the sales staff to the wedding dress fitting room. There are about six or seven sets of wedding dresses in it, which are very beautiful. They are all different styles.


    The first thing is a princess''s skirt. Although it''s very nice, it''s not suitable for he Yaqing. If he has a lovely and sexy wedding dress, it should be his right choice. After all, he is often charming and clever, just like a false angel who is evil and innocent.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t miss he like it? Do you want to try this one? "


    The second set is a fishtail suit, which is very sexy and perfectly sets off her figure.


    "My God, Miss He, I think you should give Shi Shao a good look. It''s so beautiful and suitable for you."


    "Yes? I think it''s OK. Go out and listen to him. "


    When he Yaqing goes out, Jing Yan is reading a newspaper. When she comes out, her eyes are attracted by him. It''s really beautiful.


    "What do you think, I''m wearing this?"


    "It''s beautiful. It''s suitable for you, but will it be exposed? You''ll have a lot of men watching. I''ll be jealous then."


    He Yaqing is amused by Shi Jingyan''s words. This man is really sweet.

 Chapter 261

    They stayed in the wedding dress shop for three or four hours, and finally decided which one he Yaqing wanted.


    "Yaqing, there are still some things that need to be dealt with immediately in my work. You should go back first, OK?"


    Shi Jingyan said with his mobile phone that Zhan Yue sent him a text message just now. The matter of boss Jin''s side has been decided. He needs to see a contract in person later.


    He Yaqing naturally won''t interfere in work. "OK, you go. I''ll wait for you. Just today, my aunt asked us to go back. Can you send me first?"


    Shi Jingyan nods and prepares to leave. After sending he Yaqing back, he turns and leaves directly.


    In the private room, Zhan Yue is talking with boss Jin happily.


    "Boss Jin, come on, please." After they had a drink, Zhan Yue continued: "I don''t know if boss Jin is staying here for a long time or going back to Ningshi this time?"


    Boss Jin said with a smile, "none of them. I just want to go back to Thailand to continue the business after the contract is concluded here. If I don''t go back, I won''t have ready-made goods for you, will I?"


    Zhan Yue nodded: "it''s true. I''m not thoughtful. I''ll check the time. Shi Shao is about to come here. Today, I''ll accompany his wife to choose a wedding dress. I''m going to get married soon. I don''t know if boss Jin can stay here and have a drink."


    Boss Jin smiles, but his eyes never leave Zhan Yue''s expression.


    "This is nature. We are all partners. Naturally, we want to stay and have a wedding. Come to zhanzong and we will have a drink."


    They had a good time drinking. Before that, Zhan Yue listened to Shi Jingyan''s arrangement and contacted boss Jin. At that time, according to his introduction, he did a good investigation. Today, he was formally invited to sign a contract. There should be no problem.


    The main thing is that most of Shi''s customers have been robbed by Nie Yixi, but when asked why they did not mention it, and some of them were secretive. At that time, they came to a conclusion that Nie Yixi might have found the secret that threatened them, otherwise they could not betray so many customers overnight.


    Now Shi Shi is faced with many problems, especially the difficulty in capital turnover. This is what Zhan Yue is most afraid of. If the contract of boss Jin can be negotiated, it will be good. I''m afraid he won''t be so easy to agree to his requirements.


    All things have to wait for Jing Yan to come. Zhan Yue has told him about all the things here, just waiting for him to come and solve them.


    After parking his car, Shi Jingyan steps into the restaurant. Most of his business is done here. I hope we can have a good talk today. I can''t always ask he Weixiong for money.


    "Shi Shao, this way, please. It''s room vip7."


    "OK, wait a minute and bring me a bottle of Lafite from 1982." Shi Jingyan said and went upstairs directly. After the door was opened by the attendant, the two people inside stared at the door.


    Zhan Yue stood up and said, "you''re here. Just now boss Jin complained to me about why you didn''t come. The wine is almost finished."


    Boss Jin said with a smile: "Oh, I''m just greedy. You see, I haven''t been waiting for you any more. I''ve finished all the wine. The waiter just brought a bottle."


    Shi Jingyan said with a smile: "no, I''ve already let people take it. Of course it''s my host tonight. Don''t be polite to me if you want to eat anything. Boss Jin, come on, sit down. Some things were delayed just now. I''m sorry, I''ll give you a drink."


    Boss Jin shook his head: "where, where, what shishao said is where words, accompany fiancee to choose wedding dress. From this point, we can see that you are a good man, and I respect those who love their wives. I am optimistic about you, shishao."


    Shijing Yan chuckles, but Zhan Yue doesn''t speak. Boss Jin doesn''t know if it''s wrong or what''s going on. All of a sudden, it seems a little embarrassing.


    Maybe only Zhan Yue and Shi Jingyan know the embarrassment. After all, there is Peng Yanfei who is still lying in the hospital between Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing.


    Although Zhan Yue likes Peng Yanfei, there are some things he can''t give up, and he can''t abandon his brother. He doesn''t have shijingyan and he doesn''t have him now.


    "Oh, yes, we are a good man when we are young, and we are also the best for our sister-in-law. We should hurry to finish the work at noon today and go to try the wedding dress with our sister-in-law. You can tell me, we are still here to drink muggy wine."


    Although Zhan Yue is joking, there is still irony in it,


    Boss Jin naturally won''t ask about their feelings. He just needs to do his own thing well and keep his pace. No one wants others to take care of his feelings."Yes, Zhan Zong is right. Shi Zong, you have to punish yourself for three cups."


    Shi Jingyan''s face was full of smiles. He took up three cups of wine and went straight down.


    "After three drinks, you don''t have any opinions. How about it, boss Jin? Now let''s have a good talk about business. We still need to drink this wine, but business still needs to be done. We can''t let pleasure delay business."


    Boss Jin answered, put down his wine glass, took out a contract and said, "Mr. Shi, look at the quantity and conditions above. If there is no us, we can make a decision. This is a simple thing in itself. As long as you have money, I have the goods."


    Shi Jingyan carefully looks at the contents. The price is the general price. There''s nothing wrong with it. But the quantity seems to be a little huge. But how many flour can be transported at one time? It seems impossible.


    "Although there is no problem with the price, I''m afraid it''s dangerous in quantity?"


    "Why, Mr. Shi, are you afraid that you can''t sell it or you think I can''t deliver it? If you can rest assured of the latter, we can absolutely guarantee the completion of this, otherwise we won''t provide so much quantity. If you say the former, I guess I can''t help it. If we don''t have our own market, it''s even more difficult."


    Shi Jingyan nodded and looked at the contents carefully. Generally speaking, there was no problem. He handed the document to Zhan Yue and said, "boss Jin, now our situation is like this. If we take out so much money all at once, we really can''t take it out, and we are not afraid to say it out. Recently, our customers have a big problem. Please forgive me."


    Shi Jingyan didn''t go on. Instead, he let boss Jin understand what he meant. This is very obvious. That is to say, can you make it cheaper or pay the scheduled funds first.

 Chapter 262

    This business is not the same as buying vegetables in the vegetable market. You can choose your favorite dishes according to the price, but not here. There are rules for everything and you have to follow them.


    Boss Jin looked embarrassed, but he was even more happy in his heart.


    "What do you mean by shishao? Is it less, or do you think of some other solution? " Boss Jin said tentatively.


    Shijingyan smiles. Boss Jin is really smart. He can''t eat any loss.


    "Boss Jin, I mean we should reduce the quantity a little, but do you think the price should be cheaper? After all, I still have some difficulties. "


    Boss Jin sneers. He always knows how to do business. He didn''t reduce the price when there was a lot of quantity. Now, do you not only want to reduce the quantity, but also the price? That''s funny.


    "Mr. Shi, don''t embarrass me. It''s hard to do business here. To tell you the truth, I went to Mr. Nie before you, but he didn''t want to talk to me at all. He thought I came from an improper way. At that time, I was a little desperate. The price at that time was still higher than that at present. Otherwise, Mr. Shi, you are still the original quantity, But I''ll give you a lower price, OK? "


    Shi Jingyan calmly thought about how to make the price cheaper. He still had to make it clear before he could figure out why.


    Shijingyan gives him a look and asks him to continue.


    "Mr. Shi, I think you must be thinking about how much to reduce the price. In this way, I''ll give you a little less per gram of the price. On the whole, it''s very big. Please take this opportunity. It''s no longer too late."


    Shi Jingyan takes a look at Zhan Yue. Although it''s something he can decide, he still needs to ask his opinion when he comes. Zhan Yue nods. The price is the cheapest in the surrounding environment.


    "I''d like to ask boss Jin, is this a one-time settlement, or can I pay the deposit first, when can I clear the money, and when can I get all the goods?"


    Zhan Yue''s question is exactly what Shi Jingyan wants to ask, but it''s not interesting. It''s really good to bring Zhan Yue out at this time. It seems that all the social activities will be given to him in the future.


    After drinking a glass of wine, boss Jin said with a smile: "this wine is really delicious, but it''s not very good for president Zhan. There are no such Liezi, but generally speaking, such a small amount is not enough to buy. I think it''s best to settle the account as soon as possible. Of course, you can''t pay a deposit."


    This time, shijingyan was really laughing. He filled the wine in his hand with boss Jin: "it doesn''t matter. Well, when will you give me the goods? As long as you deliver the goods, I will definitely pay the money in one month. The deposit is three million. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Shi Jingyan said that he would take the contract over here, something that had been prepared before.


    With a smile, boss Jin takes over the contract and carefully looks at the above conditions. His purpose is to let shijingyan order his own goods. The rest is beyond his control, but who doesn''t want to earn more money? Even the boss behind him thinks so.


    "Mr. Shi, I don''t think there''s any problem with one month''s time limit, but is the three million a little less? My goods are more than 50 million. If you give them at this price, you should give them 15 million."


    Boss Jin''s mouth is shriveled, but his eyes show dissatisfaction. He just doesn''t want to earn your money. Now he even gives so little deposit. Is it really when we only do your business here?


    Zhan Yue and Shi Jingyan took a look and quickly picked up the glass: "boss Jin, we are all business people. We should understand each other, shouldn''t we? It''s true that we''re a little short of money recently, and the company still needs to run. We can''t ignore it. If you think that the three million is less, how about taking out the small change of the fifteen million you said, and the ten million deposit? We will certainly send the rest in the next month. "


    Zhan Yue laughs. We still need to talk about this matter. Otherwise, not only the company but also the gangs behind will run the risk of insufficient funds. However, it is obviously impossible to take out the 10 million yuan out of thin air. We still need to discuss this matter after we go back.


    Shi Jingyan nodded and agreed with Zhan Yue. It''s less than ten days before the wedding day. There should be any 50 million.


    But it also costs money. It seems that we need to ask he Weixiong for help.


    After hesitating for a long time, boss Jin finally nodded his eyes and said, "well, in the face of Mr. Shi and Mr. Zhan, you two friends, Mr. Jin, have made a deal. Ten million is ten million. Today, I''d better sign this contract first, and change the number above. Come on, Mr. Zhan, you can change it. Let my assistant change this one, Come on, young YangShijingyan has no opinion and makes the action of please.


    After the two sides signed the contract, boss Jin took up his glass and said, "come on, I''d like to honor you two. Please, I hope our cooperation will be very successful this time. In three days, we will arrange someone to hand over the goods with you. Instead, we will hand in the money and hand in the goods. Do you have any opinions?"


    Shi Jingyan nodded: "OK, I don''t have any suggestions. I''ll be waiting for your call. It seems that boss Jin is going to rush back to send the goods after this order is finished." Shi Jingyan made some jokes.


    Boss Jin didn''t reply: "it''s true. When I came here, I started to do the goods I participated in just now. Now I should have done it. I will bring the goods in three days, and then I will see the general manager''s help."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, and the two settled the matter. After that, the three talked about other things, and the matter was settled. But the goods were nothing else. If something happened, the loss would not be a small matter.


    Three days is almost able to transport, the risk is also very high.


    The three of them broke up after 10 p.m. when Shi Jingyan and Zhan Yue left, Shi Jingyan drank a little more. Today, he was not in a good mood. It was a big thing to put down his mind to talk about it, but there was another thing coming soon.


    Zhan Yue brings him home. He Yaqing is not in the apartment. After Zhan Yue can''t clean him up, he lies on the bed, makes a phone call to he Yaqing and leaves.


    After waiting for them to leave, boss Jin respectfully said to Xiao Yang: "I don''t know Mr. Feng. What I did just now is OK."

 Chapter 263

    Xiao Yang sat down directly behind him, and this time he was replaced by boss Jin standing beside him.


    This Fengye doesn''t know the origin. When he was still working in the hands of Thailand''s boss bashah, this man appeared out of thin air, but his boss was very respectful to him. If he didn''t guess wrong, this time it was probably for this batch of goods.


    Heifeng nodded, picked up a cup of tea and said, "you''ve done very well, but then you''re still your boss Jin. Now start to prepare your goods. Go back and tell bassah that the goods you need must arrive here in three days. You can leave the rest of the business alone and go."


    Boss Jin quickly nods and turns to leave the private room. Heifeng looks at the contract in his hand and smiles. This time, he is afraid that shijingyan will never get up again.


    The smile on the corner of Heifeng''s mouth was even more joyful than anything else. He watched Shijing Yan and he Weixiong die in front of him.


    Heifeng stood up, left the emperor, and went straight back to his apartment to call the owner of the island.


    "Master, everything is fine here. The contract has been signed, and the young lady''s injury is getting better soon. It''s the rain who cured her. Now the rain should go back to the poisonous snake group to help the young lady manage the poisonous snake group. Snow''s task is almost finished, and now it''s at the end stage."


    Peng boss no expression, light said: "very good, their wedding is ten days later, when the time comes, you three help Nie Yixi, the best is not to let him know your existence, and their identity, protect, protect her."


    Heifeng replied: "yes, master, but the fourth master seems to have begun to doubt Zongming''s identity. Although Yu is Zongming himself, if he finds out, our identity will be..."


    "Don''t worry. Someone will tell him about it. Zongming is Zongming. She has no other identity. Just take good care of yourself."


    Heifeng hurried back and waited for Mr. Peng to hang up the phone. He sighed. I''d better discuss this matter with Yu. It''s time to call the three of them together tomorrow.


    Heifeng looks at his computer with a blank face. Through the conversation between shijingyan and boss Jin just now, it is obvious that they have been driven into a desperate situation by Nie Yixi, but he Weixiong hasn''t taken action yet. Then shijingyan should go to him to solve the problem of funds. In three days, they should be able to do it well.


    "Shijingyan, please don''t let me down."


    After Heifeng said this to himself, he closed the computer and stood in front of the window looking at the scenery outside. Although he had been looking at the lady in the dark before, he was very glad to watch her carefully after boss Jin. The daughter of the master was just different.


    In the face of Peng Yanfei, maybe only Chen Siyan knows her better. It''s just that Nie Yixi''s side is safe. There''s no need to worry.


    Heifeng takes out another mobile phone and sends a text message to heixue and Heiyu. At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, 801, building 10, Guangming apartment, Mingyuan Avenue will gather.


    Heixue took the mobile phone and was surprised. Heifeng also came. So soon she had action power. It seems that it''s time to close her own net. Heiyu was surprised. The radian of her mouth is getting bigger and bigger.


    Tonight may really be an extraordinary night, a plot is slowly unfolding, I do not know who is the rabbit into the hole should not be drilled.


    Peng Yanfei has been exercising every day since last night''s operation. The effect of these days is very obvious. He has been able to walk on the ground. Walking slowly is no different from ordinary people. Zongming''s medical skills are really powerful.


    "Feifei, I''m here again. I''ve brought you your favorite food today. You can see how I treat you."


    Chen Siyan complacently said, also specially said to the side of Nie Yixi, a lovely look, but not necessarily a 25-year-old man.


    "Nie Zehao, take care of your women." Nie Yixi also gave out cruel words, which can be regarded as admitting that this annoying woman is her sister-in-law. However, neither of them has said it, and they really know how to get along with others.


    Nie Zehao blushed: "brother, what are you talking about? What''s my woman? This woman is so stupid. Who dares to ask for her? She''s really not virtuous. She looks like an ordinary person and has no body. She can''t do anything. What do you want to do? "


    Nie Zehao typically plays with his elder brother. He doesn''t feel tired.


    Peng Yanfei just watched the three of them sing opera with a smile, didn''t he say three women play one opera? Now these three are more like opera singers.


    Chen Siyan didn''t say anything. She squeezed Nie Zehao''s ear and said, "I really can''t do anything, but one thing I can do is to beat you. OK, now that I''m familiar with you, I think I''m a bully. Even if your brother bullies me, I don''t believe you. I can''t get you."Nie Zehao dodged him and said, "hum, right? It depends on whether you can catch me


    The two are chasing each other, just like two little lovers.


    As soon as Su Ming comes in, he looks at the two living treasures running around. The people on the bed become the people watching the play. This is not just a conversation. Nie Zehao hides directly behind Su Ming. Chen Siyan feels that she is going to stop and slaps her in the face.


    Su Ming was angry: "I said you two want to fight and fight. It''s true that your sister-in-law''s ward is flirting with each other. Do you really think we''re all blind or are we all single dogs and let you abuse us?"


    Su Ming''s words made Peng Yanfei laugh even more. He joked: "yes, someone doesn''t know who he learned from. How could Su Ming be so hostile to others in the past? Now you don''t know that he is bad at learning from someone. What''s more, he really has a different boyfriend. Do you think so, Su Ming?"


    Su Ming''s old face is red: "who, who says what I have, really is, can not understand what your sister-in-law is saying, and I have always been like this, okay, boss, do you say yes?"


    Nie Yi Xi put a smile on his mouth. I''m afraid he''s not a fool.


    "I think your sister-in-law is right. She has changed a lot. She was in a wheelchair yesterday and can leave today. I don''t know whether you installed it or not in those days."


    Su Ming''s mouth shriveled, but he was helpless. But it was really his fault. Sitting on the sofa, everyone was waiting for him to explain and looking at him.


    "Well, can you stop staring at me? When it comes to this, don''t blame me, boss. In fact, I can leave these days, but as soon as I get better, you leave everything to me. I don''t even have time to rest. When I finish working in the company, I have to work in the group. My sister-in-law will judge me. If I don''t pretend to be ill for a few days, I''m afraid I won''t be exhausted. "


    Su Ming''s words are eloquent. He began to boast that he was really talented. This time, he finally expressed his inner resentment.

 Chapter 264

    Peng Yanfei was named, of course, to make a good evaluation of this matter.


    "Indeed, it''s your boss''s fault. Nie Yixi, it''s your fault. You see what you''ve done to Su Ming. Now you''ve learned badly and you know how to be lazy. You see if it''s your fault."


    Nie Yixi was teasing Su Ming when he heard Peng Yanfei''s words. Quickly nodded: "yes, my wife, I''m wrong, I will change, and I won''t have time for him to complain in the future."


    Su Ming feels that the more he listens, the more wrong he is. These two people are working together to rectify themselves.


    "Wait a minute, sister-in-law, what do you say? I''m afraid you two are taking care of me. Oh, my God, it''s so hard to be someone else''s man. It''s even more tiring to be the fourth master''s man. God give me another boss and sister-in-law. "


    Hearing Su Ming''s wailing, the door of the ward was opened. What we didn''t expect at this time was Ouyang Yan. He came back.


    "Oh, I heard him howl all the way. What are you doing? No one takes care of Su Ming who bullies our family. Hum, second brother, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Hum, I''m not afraid of you."


    Everyone is still surprised at the time, Ouyang participated in the war without smoke of gunpowder, the purpose is to let Su Ming have more holidays.


    "Oh? Is it? Are you sure? Ouyang Yan The four questions are ordinary in themselves, but how can they be changed by Nie Yixi.


    Ouyang Yan began to stutter and pulled Su Ming to say, "well, sister-in-law, I wish you a speedy recovery. Second brother, you are the best. Su Ming, I''m afraid of you. I''m impressed by your handsome posture." As soon as the words were finished, there were no more two people.


    The boy really stopped when he saw the good and started to run when he saw the bad.


    "You see, Ouyang Yan is really afraid of you. You''ve been robbed."


    How does Nie Yixi listen to this? How do you think this sentence is good? Now Peng Yanfei''s face can be pinched, and he said, "whose person? He''s not mine. You''re mine. "


    Sitting on the sofa, Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan unknowingly eat so much dog food. They think it''s better to withdraw first, or they will do something indescribable later. Isn''t that embarrassing.


    Chen Siyan pulls Nie Zehao''s sleeve and points to the door. Nie Zehao nods and quietly leaves. Nie Yixi knows.


    Holding Peng Yanfei''s face as if to kiss, Peng Yanfei struggled to the way: "Oh, someone is here."


    Nie Yi Xi''s mouth showed a bad smile: "not afraid, they have gone, now we are left alone. We haven''t touched you for a long time. Good, don''t move."


    Nie Yixi also doesn''t care whether Peng Yanfei moves or not. He starts first. They are entangled and can''t part.


    Inside is a hot, outside is a cold look, they are making fun of two people, they have never denied anything, but also admitted something.


    Chen Siyan smiles: "Hey, it''s not good for us to be like this. After all, if we are not misunderstood by them, you will not find a girlfriend in the future. Then your brother will come to blame me again."


    "I can''t find a few. I wish I had you."


    Nie Zehao cold not Ding said such a words, Chen Siyan face a red, this person than before will be provocative.


    Chen Siyan is embarrassed to go on. She is afraid that Nie Zehao will say that. Now she has a task. But once she is tied to the person in front of her, her identity will be a big problem. The owner doesn''t know if she can agree. This situation hasn''t happened yet.


    Nie Zehao didn''t hear Chen Siyan''s reply. He continued: "since we have been misunderstood as this, we''d better go out with each other. I haven''t been with anyone. If I don''t do it well, please forgive me."


    Chen Siyan was just thinking that she should not come. She really should not. How should she answer that? Refuse oneself really can''t do, after all, face oneself heart is willing to accept him.


    "I, I, I..."


    Nie Zehao was a little anxious. Seeing how long she couldn''t say a word, she continued to ask, "don''t you like me?" or do you have something to hide? It doesn''t matter. If you say it, I will help you solve it. "


    Chen Siyan rolled a white eye, you solve? If you can really solve it, I won''t be bothered. What should I do? What should I do? By the way, you can ask Heifeng.


    "No, I''m just a little nervous. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m at a loss now. Do you understand?"Chen Siyan smiles awkwardly, hoping not to hurt his little heart.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. After all, you don''t always look like this." Nie Zehao didn''t know what to say.


    After they had been silent for a while, Su Ming, who came back from the outside, followed Ouyang Yan. One was bright and the other was red. I can''t imagine what they did just now.


    "Su Ming, you are back. Oh, what have you two done? Is this little expression really? "


    Chen Siyan starts to tease Su Ming. Maybe only in this way can she dissipate her tension just now.


    Su Ming didn''t speak, and Ouyang Yan avoided the question and looked at them: "how did you come out? It seems that something indescribable is happening inside. The second brother is really anxious, so he drove us out."


    Su Ming sat on the chair and looked at Ouyang Yan with disgust: "it seems that you were driven out by him."


    Everyone laughed, but as it was getting late, everyone left one after another, but the door of Peng Yanfei''s ward had never been opened. Why should we cover up what we all know.


    Peng Yanfei blushed: "it''s all your fault. Let go. What are you holding? Hum, I don''t know how they laugh at me." it''s estimated that Su Ming will tease me again tomorrow. "


    Nie Yixi still didn''t eat the meat. He felt a little uncomfortable, but it was good to sleep in his arms. He hugged Peng Yanfei and said, "he doesn''t dare, but he said you have to refuel tomorrow. In a few days, if you can leave the hospital, you can go to see them."


    "They?"


    Peng Yanfei''s words have no voice after asking. He turns around to see that the man has fallen asleep, but when he sleeps, his hands are so dishonest. He holds them tightly for fear that he will run away.

 Chapter 265

    Peng Yanfei thought about it, sleeping in his arms.


    Nie Zehao will send Chen Siyan back to the apartment, originally intended to go up for a cup of tea, but Chen Siyan did not mean it, thought or forget it.


    "Then I''ll go back first. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. You should be careful on your way back. Good night."


    Nie Zehao can''t say anything. She nods with a wry smile. Chen Siyan looks at his back and knows that she can''t see it before she goes back to her room.


    A person walking out of the door really scared her, and instantly defended herself. Only when she saw someone coming did she get rid of the tension. After opening the door, they went in. Chen Siyan also looked around warily and made sure there was no one before closing the door.


    "The wind? Why did you come here? Didn''t you say three o''clock tomorrow afternoon? "


    Heifeng didn''t speak. He stared at Chen Siyan and said, "what''s the matter with the man below? If I remember correctly, it''s Nie Zehao, Nie Yixi''s younger brother. What''s the relationship between you and him?"


    Chen Siyan pinched her clothes and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a friend. Now you don''t come here just for this. Do you have any tasks to give me? I''m going to have a rest if you don''t tell me."


    Heifeng directly sat on the sofa and motioned to her with her eyes. Looking at Chen Siyan, she sat down and said, "every time you lie, you dare not look into my eyes. You will always hold something in your hand. You don''t know this habit and you can''t change it. Haven''t you just exposed it? Go ahead. "


    Chen Siyan bowed her head. She didn''t know when to develop this habit. She couldn''t change it after she knew it.


    "I, he, tell me today that I want to accept. This is my inner thought. I admit that I''m emotional. I like him. Is there anything wrong?"


    Heifeng looked at his sister, but he had no idea. They were not the children of those nice families. They lived in a superior environment. If there had been no elder Peng, they would have died in the street. He saved them and raised them. It has been 15 years since now, but they were 11 or 12 years old at that time, This man is their father.


    Give them infinite love, teach them the law of survival, although later work for him, but also he respects our choice, so they can''t live up to his expectations, even his sister can''t.


    How can Chen Siyan not know these things? At the beginning, she didn''t know what father''s love was, and she didn''t know how to act in a coquetry. But after meeting her master, she knew all about it. But her master is so kind to her tomorrow, and she will put all her miss and love for her daughter on her own.


    So sometimes Chen Siyan feels guilty for Peng Yanfei. After years of robbing her father''s love, her guilt becomes clearer after learning about Peng Yanfei''s hard life.


    "Brother, I know you don''t want to look at me with that kind of eyes, but what can I do? I like him just because I like him. There is no interest or identity in it. I''m just me and he''s just him. That''s all. Why don''t you agree?"


    Heifeng didn''t know how to explain to his sister clearly, and shook his head: "in case he knows your identity, what should you do to kill him? Or tell him the truth, have you ever thought about it, do you know? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything about me. All I know is that he likes me, he is kind to me, and I like him so much."


    Heifeng doesn''t know how to talk to heixue, but it''s really not allowed. It''s the only way to tell him.


    "Well, I don''t care. You can talk to the master directly and see how he answers you. After you solve this problem, we can say the next sentence. Hurry up, while the master is still awake."


    If Chen Siyan wants a result in this matter, she must prove something with her own actions. She also needs the consent of her master. However, at this juncture, how can she agree? Now is the crux of the matter.


    I can''t help it, but I didn''t expect to come so early.


    "Yes, I will." Chen Siyan takes out her mobile phone, calls her own number, and hears a heavy voice from the opposite side.


    "Hello, Xue, have you met Feng?"


    Chen Siyan is even more nervous and responds: "master, my brother and I have met, but I have one thing I want you to agree with."


    "What?"


    "I fell in love with Nie Zehao, the younger brother of Nie Yixi. I want to associate with him. I hope the host will agree." Chen Siyan is very direct to say things in her heart, simple and clear, this is his character.Penglaodadu some shocked, sure enough, this people''s Congress can''t control their own heart, even emotional, fortunately not others.. He is now more standing in the eyes of a father to decide this matter, after all, Peng Yanfei had nothing to do with himself when he got married, now put this on the snow is to make up for his regret.


    "So suddenly? What kind of identity do you want me to deal with this matter? If a father will not stop you, we are very clear. But as your master, I will never agree. After all, once your current identity is made public, it is not only you, but more importantly, we will make it public, Then all our enemies will come.


    This situation is really unimaginable. It''s also the reason why he has been staying on the island. Even if anything happens to Peng Yanfei, he is keeping watch in the dark. Only when his enemies are disposed of one by one can he come out of the dark. "


    "Master, I understand what you said. I know I can''t delay the whole organization just because of one person, but I can''t control myself. I hope you can tell me the answer from a father''s point of view, OK?"


    Boss Peng has been cruel to everyone these years, but he is very good at snow. It''s really like a father conniving at his daughter.


    But now the situation is not suitable, even if I don''t agree, I''m afraid this little girl will not give up like this, just, it can be regarded as an account to Feifei.


    "You can do what you want to do, but I only need you to understand that you are not alone. There are so many brothers behind you. I hope you can give them consideration."


    Peng boss directly hang up the phone, Chen Siyan heart although some excited, but more guilt.

 Chapter 266

    Chen Siyan was very happy to hand the phone to Heifeng and said, "now you won''t stop me. Hum, even the owner has agreed. Can you still disagree?"


    Heifeng shook his head and said with a smile, "I dare not. It''s estimated that you are the only one who dares to do this, but it''s also very good. After all, our little girls should be so big, and they have a crush on a good man. I''m very good. I support you."


    Chen Siyan was a little moved. Just now, he insisted that he would not accept what he did not want. But now he is a man who has been taught to be obedient. Sure enough, the master''s words work, and the rest are fake.


    Chen Siyan is even more happy for herself. Sometimes she doesn''t force herself. She doesn''t know what the final result will look like. Besides, she is very satisfied with the result and wants to tell Nie Zehao at the first time.


    At this time, Nie Zehao was still immersed in the scene he had just seen.


    After he turned around, he didn''t leave. He walked silently to Chen Siyan''s direction. He just wanted to see her. As a result, he saw a man come into her door.


    I don''t know who this man is, but it must be because of this man that she will refuse herself. Is it difficult that she already has someone she likes? What have I become.


    Nie Zehao thought wrongly, a spare tire, or something else, just a ready boyfriend?


    No matter how humble he was, he would not be like this.


    Thinking of this, Nie Zehao silently squeezed his fist, sat down in the elevator, went back to his car and smoked.


    Because I don''t know how to smoke, I cough with the smell of smoke, but I feel very uncomfortable. I can''t prevent the ringing of my mobile phone.


    "Hello, who''s calling, please?"


    Hearing such an official and indifferent reply, Chen Siyan was stunned. What happened?


    "It''s me, Chen Siyan, Nie Zehao. What''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    Hearing her sweet voice, Nie Zehao felt even more painful. He held back the pain and insisted, "what''s the matter, haven''t you slept yet? Can I help you? "


    Chen Siyan blushed and said, "didn''t I just tell you that I''ll tell you the answer tomorrow? Tomorrow is our date, OK? "


    Hearing the word "date", Nie Zehao''s hand shakes. Date? Is this a good way to provoke yourself? Although it''s one-sided thinking about these things, many times it''s totally different.


    "Oh, but you..."


    "But? But what? Do you have something to do tomorrow? "


    After thinking about it for a while, Nie Zehao still didn''t say it. He nodded and said, "there will be some things tomorrow. Is it OK in the afternoon?" The heart is very dishonest, the mouth has all said.


    Chen Siyan has a stronger smile. She is going to give him a surprise tomorrow. I don''t know whether he likes it or not. She is so happy. This news needs to be told to Feifei for the first time. She has always been the most concerned about us.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll wait for you on the square of South Street, a little bit."


    Two people hang up the phone, direct Peng Yanfei call in the past, black wind did not leave, looking at her excited look, the corners of the mouth also raised a smile, as long as she is good is sunny, for him, his sister may be all of it.


    "Feifei, I''ll tell you, I''m going on a date with Nie Zehao tomorrow. What do you think I should wear?"


    It''s not Peng Yanfei who answers the phone. Nie Yixi says, "this is a good thing. Just wear something you like. Feifei is asleep. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up."


    Hearing Nie Yixi''s voice, I don''t know why Chen Siyan''s face is more red and can''t disappear. What''s the matter? Is this my brother now? All of a sudden, I don''t know why, but I can''t stop.


    "Well, brother, have a good rest. I''ll see Feifei tomorrow. Have a good rest."


    After saying that, he hung up. Nie Yixi looked at his mobile phone and said in silence: big brother? It seems that these two people are really together. Before they were just joking, they didn''t take it seriously. Now they are taking it seriously.


    Peng Yanfei turned over, closed his eyes and said, "who called?"


    "You wake up." Nie Yixi lay down and hugged her in his arms, kissing her on the head: "it''s Chen Siyan who called me. Just now, for no reason, my eldest brother told me what she should wear tomorrow to go on a date with Nie Zehao. This question baffles me."


    Peng Yanfei suddenly looked at Nie Yixi: "why didn''t you tell me earlier? Really, this is a date. It seems that they are going to succeed. Ha ha, that''s great. But why didn''t Nie Zehao call to tell you the good news? Didn''t he like to tell you the first time?""I don''t know. Whatever they do, we should seize the time."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t know what happened, so he was pressed under his body. Looking at his eyes, he knew what he was going to do. After such a long time, he must have been suffocated. The injury on his leg was not healed. Peng Yanfei shook his head: "don''t you do well today? No, it''s not comfortable


    Nie Yi seat mouth is to show evil spirit smile: "no, wife, I really can''t wait."


    Because in a word, they are lingering all night. Nie Yixi sits up and looks at Peng Yanfei beside him. Her beautiful sleeping face is really beautiful. Her wife reaches over to touch her face and smiles.


    It''s just that the eyes are not gentle at all. There are not many things in the care group these days, but it''s very dangerous and we should take action. We just don''t know who he will send to rescue Chengwei.


    It''s only three days before he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan get married. Now, I''m afraid he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to do all the things around him well. Otherwise, who will he take to solve the problem on the wedding day.


    After planning everything, Nie Yixi also went to sleep safely with Peng Yanfei in his arms. However, according to Nie Yixi''s plan, he should take action tomorrow night, but he didn''t expect that he would take action this evening.


    Wang Ping has been sleeping in the base these days. The first is for fear of he Weixiong''s sudden attack. The second is for fear that Cheng Wei will take the initiative to go out and settle accounts with them. Now he is in a state of anger. He has to smash everything in it every day. They can''t speak yet. They really can''t keep the funds.


    No, it started again. In the middle of the night, Wang Ping sighed, looked at the door blocked by a lot of people and said, "I said Chengwei, can you stop for a while?"


    Before the end of the lesson, the alarm began to ring.

 Chapter 267

    Wang Ping was surprised and yelled: "hurry up, get ready for battle, hurry up, Chengwei, now people are almost in place, I hope you don''t drop the chain at the critical time, OK?"


    Cheng Wei heard the alarm outside and said, "OK, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    He sat quietly on the chair, looking at the broken chair beside him, he laughed inexplicably, and then he lay on the bed casually, pretending nothing happened.


    After Wang Ping changed his clothes, he began to prepare for the battle. He took a gun and went to the door to look at the people coming. He Yong didn''t expect to bring people directly. It seems that he Weixiong really lost his money this time.


    "Oh, He Yong, I didn''t expect that he Weixiong sent you here. I''m not afraid that your life will be wasted here."


    "Really? Brother Wang Ping, I used to only call you like this, but now I don''t want to call you at all. Now that we are the enemy, the enemy should look like the enemy. There is no need to say some polite words. "


    Wang Ping gave a cold hum and an order. There were gunshots everywhere. All the defenses were in front of him. A member of the team came to him quickly and said, "brother Ping, we''d better retreat first. It seems that they are not only this kind of people, but also those behind them."


    Wang Ping nods and takes people back to the base directly. Even saving people will not be so easy. If the acting is not so sincere, how can people believe what you say?


    Wang Ping takes people to guard here, pretending that He Yong has no manpower. He Yong kills all the way, but he is very powerful. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong here. When he reaches the gate of the base, He Yong reacts and quickly stops the people around him.


    "Wait a minute, you two go up first and see if there are any traps."


    He Yong called the two carefully came forward, in front of them is a half open door, two people do not think there is any danger, boldly walked in to check, this look does not matter, two people have not made a sound has been beaten into a beehive.


    The sound of the gun, He Yong after a false alarm, sighed, said there is no such easy to save.


    "Brother Yong, what should we do now is obviously a trick to lead you into Weng, but if we want to save people, we must go through this door. What should we do?"


    He Yong touched his chin, and a big smile appeared on his face. He took the bomb in his hand and said with a smile: "use this, quick, go forward and give them some gifts. You four throw them while you walk. Pay attention to your safety."


    The four people around nervously went to the front. After a certain distance, they took off the bombs under their clothes and threw them all at the half open door.


    After hearing the smell, Wang Ping quickly gave secret signals to dozens of brothers around him, quietly retreated to the safe area, hid in the mess, waiting for them to break in.


    When all the smoke is gone, He Yong rushes in with people. Of course, more than 20 people are left behind. Once there is any accident, there will be an emergency response.


    He Yong went in cautiously and looked at the sight around him. After slowly clearing, there was no one injured or dead in front of him. He stood in front of him and pointed his gun at him. It seems that he might really die here today.


    Wang Ping came out from behind them and said with a smile, "well, do you still want to save people now? Or do you want to surrender


    "Well, surrender? Do you think it''s possible? Brothers, don''t be afraid to fight with them. It''s a big deal to die. Today with me, He Yong, you can save your lives. Let''s go. "


    Only under special circumstances can people in the organization use guns. Under such circumstances, it is not allowed. People on both sides can only rely on their own fists.


    Wang Ping first rushed up and said, "do you think it''s as simple as you think? It''s impossible. Today Chengwei won''t let you rob it. Don''t even think about it. "


    Wang Ping is older than He Yong, and his martial arts are not weak, but there is a big gap between them.


    After dozens of moves, He Yong obviously fell behind. Wang Ping took a fancy to his lack of strength and directly lifted him to the ground with his feet. He sneered and said, "how do you like to show us your martial arts? Don''t laugh off my big teeth. "


    The people behind Wang Ping laugh more wantonly, which adds a shame to his dignity. Seeing his big brother become like this, the brother behind him also disagrees. It''s just a scuffle to take the guy up. This time, they didn''t forget the purpose, and He Yong didn''t forget it.


    Remember that before he came, his godfather told him that Chengwei should be on the second floor. Now he''s just close to the stairway. It''s just the chance. He Yong saw that the situation was better. His brother could drag them, so he took the first step up the stairs. Wang Ping saw that he could not let him go up so easily.He got up and kicked him down the stairs. "Don''t dream. You can''t beat me, He Yong. I just don''t know. How can a gentleman like you help he Weixiong do something he shouldn''t do? It''s not like your character, but he has been nurturing you for 20 years, and he can''t understand it. "


    He Yong gritted his teeth and said: "today is planted in your hands. You can kill or cut as you like. If you lose, you lose. I have nothing to say."


    The coach lost, but the young players didn''t admit defeat. More than 20 people from outside killed directly and turned defeat into victory in an instant. Today, the people from the base deliberately let go, waiting for this moment.


    Wang Ping sneered: "do you think you have won now? Come out, old sun. "


    For a moment, whether it is the second floor or the first floor, they are surrounded by a circle. Everyone has a sniper gun in his hand, and everyone is afraid to move. They all stop their actions, and those who hold the guy have put the guy down.


    Wang Ping motioned to the two people around him to control He Yong and take him directly to the interrogation room to take care of him first. The rest of them put him in another room for the time being.


    He Yong looked at Wang Ping and said, "why do you know we are going to save him?"


    "Isn''t that easy? First of all, he Weixiong was rescued by Chengwei. No matter how much he cherishes his feathers, he will not give up Chengwei. Even if he abandons him, he can''t give up the person in his hand. Besides, the look in his eyes when he left that day is clear? Do you think we don''t sleep in the middle of the night? Really, take it away. "


    He Yong didn''t know what to say, as if this failure was just the beginning.

 Chapter 268

    Wang Ping couldn''t wait to tell Nie Yixi the good news. When he picked up his mobile phone and was about to call, he saw that it was already one o''clock in the morning. For his own safety, he didn''t want to disturb the fourth master''s dream. At that time, he was afraid that he could not eat and walk away.


    He Weixiong is waiting at home. Time goes by. This time, he has a heavy burden. If he Yong even takes part in it, he will lose a lot.


    Zheng Lei walked in quickly, looking at he Weixiong with a depressed face, and said: "boss, it''s not good. There''s no success there, and Yongzi has been arrested. It seems that our whereabouts have been exposed. What do you want to do now? Without saving Cheng Wei, even he Yong has been caught."


    He Weixiong is holding his hand, lifeless, and the anger around him is even colder.


    "I want Nie Yixi to die. Sure, Zheng Lei, go to see how many people we still have and how many goods we have. I don''t want to be involved in the affairs of the company. You know, since it''s a matter in the group, it''s in the group. Tomorrow I''ll go to find Nie Yixi myself."


    "Elder brother, this can''t work. If you go to find Nie Yixi in person tomorrow, he won''t let you back. What will you do and what will we do then? Even if there is no He Yong, you still have us, so that the castle peak will not worry about firewood."


    He Weixiong roared: "what do you want me to do? At this time, He Yong is responsible for all the things on the Pope''s side. Even if the Pope wants to find someone, He Yong is also responsible. Now there is no one. Although I''m here, I can''t do everything by myself. Can you do it? Over the years, you are either eating, drinking or gambling. What can I expect from you? "


    This sentence can be regarded as completely angering Zheng Lei. It''s meaningless to persuade him to have a good life. Now he says that he didn''t do anything. It''s really annoying.


    "Brother, what do you mean by that? Do you think we''ve been playing all these years? I''ve helped you so much, haven''t you seen it? I see it. "


    "Do you understand? Do you understand or do I? You keep calling me big brother. Are you really my big brother? What did you say in front of your brothers? Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done behind my back, and the rest, hum, but what''s the use of saying that now? "


    He Weixiong didn''t continue to pursue it. After all, the more critical the time is, the more people are needed. If he goes on, I don''t know if he can do everything well.


    Zheng Lei also understands these principles in his heart. He is nothing without he Weixiong. It''s just that sometimes the disagreements in his heart really exist.


    "Well, the elder brother''s words have already said this, and the younger brother can''t say anything more, but now is the most critical time, we can''t leave you, and you should calm down a little bit. They are anxious to have a meeting tomorrow. I''ll go back this evening, and you can have a good rest."


    Zheng Lei then left. He Weixiong wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say anything when he looked at his back. He sat on the sofa alone. It was already late at night. In the dead of night, people always had some unnecessary thoughts.


    It''s daybreak, and time passes by in the blink of an eye. Peng Yanfei sits up on the bed, stretches and gets out of bed. Her recovery is very fast. Walking slowly is the same as ordinary people, but walking fast is still not good. Everything comes slowly. As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones.


    "Why do you get out of bed? It''s only seven o''clock in the morning. Are you hungry? I''ll buy you some food, OK?"


    Peng Yanfei nodded with a smile, holding his waist: "OK, but suddenly I don''t want you to leave. The day after tomorrow is their wedding. Are you ready for the gift? Do I need to prepare a big gift for the past


    "You, what do you want to prepare? Are you sure that what you prepare is not what they hate you most? Well, you don''t care about it. I don''t want you to be in danger. Let me prepare. After all, we are husband and wife, and we can''t leave each other. "


    Peng Yanfei''s smile is sweeter. Everyone can''t do without who. This is the happiest word. The rest are just sweet words. Only can''t do without love is the expression of love. Because with love, no one is willing to give up or separate. What he cares about is always the other party. Once he loses love, he is nothing.


    "Well, you can come. Really, if I''m so spoiled by you again, I''m afraid I''ll be a useless person in the future."


    "Ha ha, not really. I know your ability very well. Even if you are thrown to the moon, you can come back. Besides, we are still on the earth now. Go wash and I''ll buy you breakfast." Nie Yixi said, kissing her on the forehead and left the ward.


    Peng Yanfei was just about to wash up when her mobile phone rang. She saw that it was Chen Siyan. Yes, she called last night to ask what she wanted to wear. She went on a date with Nie Zehao. The two were finally together."Hey, Siyan, what''s the matter? Are you going to ask me what I''m going to wear today?"


    "Oh, you also said that you knew how the fourth master could do this. He didn''t call you and said I was the only one."


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile: "he was talking about you there. Besides, I did fall asleep last night and vaguely heard someone calling. Well, I''m not teasing you. Tell me what you''re worrying about now?"


    Chen Siyan blushed and said, "well, Feifei, did you have an appointment with the fourth master? Do you know what we should pay attention to when we go on a date? Fortunately, we are this afternoon, not in the morning. Otherwise, I don''t even have time to prepare. I''ve already selected my clothes. Which skirt I bought with him a few days ago, with a pair of high heels, what should I pay attention to and what should I bring? "


    Peng Yanfei, how nervous this person is to go on a date. It''s really like a child falling in love for the first time, but it''s really cute.


    "Dating is a very simple thing. Don''t be too nervous. Just relax. For example, go to the movies, see the animals, and go to some interesting places to have a good time. In fact, Nie Yixi and I went to an amusement park once. That time I was really moved, and that time I really accepted him, Of course, most of the dating time is to see the boys, so you really don''t need to be too nervous


    Chen Siyan still doesn''t believe it, but when she hears Peng Yanfei''s words, she feels better. She gets up early and prepares breakfast. Today, she should spend a long time on dressing up.

 Chapter 269

    "Well, I know. I''ll have breakfast first, and then I''ll dress up."


    Peng Yanfei hangs up with a smile. Why is this person so nervous?


    Peng Yanfei began to practice walking after hanging up the phone. Now this is the most important thing for her.


    Nie Yixi bought his breakfast early and ate it with Peng Yanfei. After that, he began to prepare for busy work. However, in recent extraordinary times, Peng Yanfei can''t be short of people here. If it''s not nice, he is afraid that some dogs will jump off the wall when they are worried, and rabbits will bite when they are worried. He Weixiong also points out that he may not be able to do anything good.


    "Feifei, the second master will come to take care of you soon. I know you are in trouble, but you should be treated in a special period. I can''t worry without him, OK?"


    "Well, everything you say is good. OK, you can go to work. You''ve been a little tired recently, and there are many things to deal with. You have to deal with not only shijingyan''s side, but also he Weixiong''s side. You''re also very tired. Don''t worry about my side''s affairs, go and be busy."


    Nie Yixi nodded, met Zhang Ran and left. Now it''s a good opportunity to let them both out. We still need to discuss. After all, it''s not for nothing to give them freedom. The exchange of terms is just to alleviate their crimes.


    When Nie Yixi returns to the organization, Li Xiao has been waiting here for a long time. Now Su Ming goes directly to work in the company, preparing to directly defeat Shi Jingyan in business. Maybe there won''t be Shi Jingyan the day after tomorrow.


    "Boss, you''re here, and your account has been completed. At 1:30 last night, Wang Ping called, and he was arrested. Now I''m waiting for you to say a few words. He Yong is the one who''s going. I''m very curious about what he Weixiong thinks. He Yong will be sent to die."


    "Isn''t that good? He thought that they would succeed in this rescue, but what he didn''t expect was that we had already left a hand. You told Wang Ping to keep an eye on He Yong. It''s necessary to reveal the deal between him and the Pope. What happened to Cheng Wei''s side, you go to tell him that we''ll let him out tomorrow, so as to be an insider and tell him not to act rashly. "


    Li Xiao nodded: "OK, I''ll do it now, but boss, are you sure you want to let them out today? Are you not afraid of them running in front of shijingyan? Maybe we will not get married at that time. Haven''t we done these things in vain? "


    Nie Yixi looked at the interrogation room and shook his head: "no, no, I just came to tell them what they need to do. If they are not obedient, do you think I will release them? Don''t worry. "


    Nie Yixi patted Li Xiao on the shoulder and left him. He went directly to a secret passage next to the interrogation room. The two of them looked thinner than before. It was really distressing.


    Looking at Nie Yixi, Anli quickly came forward and grabbed his trouser legs, pleading: "please, fourth master, I know I''m wrong. Can you let me go? I''d rather go to prison to atone for my sins than stay here any more. Please, let me go."


    Nie Yixi kicked her hand away and said, "don''t worry, Anli. You''ll play a part in it soon. I''ll do what you want. Next, I want you to give me a testimony about shijingyan''s tax and accounting problems. Write down everything you know and don''t know. I want a complete one."


    Anli nodded quickly. She was really fed up with it in this dark cage. Even if they didn''t treat themselves badly on food, they had obviously refused in spirit. The emaciation of body was the inevitable result.


    Nie Yixi took the pen and paper and put them on the table, waiting for her to finish writing. He went to Qi Ruijie''s room opposite, and looked at her eyes staring at the sky without knowing what she was looking at.


    "Here you are. Is it true that you said last time that you would let me out when the time comes? Now that you''re in, doesn''t it mean that I''ll see you then, but what do you want me to do for you? "


    "You are an understanding person. What I want you to do is very simple, but I hope you don''t act rashly after you go out. I will arrange a hotel for you. You stay in it first, but if you want to find he Yaqing for revenge directly, I advise you to listen to me. I don''t mind what you want to do at that time."


    Nie Yixi looks at her. This woman has grown up a lot. It seems that things like Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing really hit her hard. It''s just that people can never be that big. They will grow up all the time. It depends on how big you are.


    Qi Ruijie slowly moved her eyes to Nie Yixi and said with a smile, "yes, but I don''t know what you want me to do. Do you want to be a destroyer at their wedding, or do you want to kill them directly at their wedding?"


    "Don''t be so direct. If you kill him directly, the game won''t be fun. Remember that you are a cat and they are your prey. You need to play slowly and appear in front of he Yaqing from time to time to scare her. Of course, I need you to prove that he Yaqing is a liar at the wedding. He Weixiong doesn''t want to, and your life will be in danger, But don''t worry, I will protect you. Everything depends on you. In the end, you can kill if you want, and leave it to the police if you don''t want to"Well, I''ll do this. I just have a request. I hope you can agree. Although I was an orphan, I still had adoptive parents when I was young. I hope to put a stick of incense on my adoptive parents'' grave before I start. This is always OK."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "this is OK. Don''t worry. I''ll find someone to accompany you and ensure your safety. Is there any problem? If not, now follow me outside


    Nie Yixi walked, Qi Ruijie followed him, stood up and looked at them. They were all a little thin, and their temperament was a little weaker than before. Nie Yixi went to Anli and said, "have you finished it?"


    "Mm-hmm, it''s done. This is it."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "very good. You don''t have to worry. Today you will be sent back. Of course, someone will follow you. If you don''t go back for such a long time and don''t talk to your mother on the phone, you must be worried. So you''ll go and have a look. When you''re inside, I''ll help you take care of your mother, ¡±


    Nie Xi Yi took two people out. When they saw the sunshine, they both closed their eyes and the light was shining on their eyes. How long had they not come out of them.


    "Li Xiao, you should take them two to make up and wash, just in time to prepare some breakfast. Let''s have a good talk and find two reliable people."

 Chapter 270

    After Li Xiao nodded and took them away, although they were all dirty, they still had some figure and some ragged clothes. On the way, the men around them couldn''t help looking at them. Li Xiao''s face was still a little red. At first, he didn''t feel anything, but the more he looked, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at? Really, have you never seen a woman? Why don''t you do something? Have you finished all your work? "


    Those men quickly take back their eyes and do things with their heads down. Li Xiao''s face will be infuriated by these people. He has no education at all. He just loses his group''s face.


    Anli wrapped her clothes tightly, but Qi Ruijie showed them. What''s the big deal? Now people are like this. Haven''t they ever painted it in their junior high school textbooks?


    Li Xiao took them to the place where they bathed, because most of them were men and a few were women, but it was also a place where women bathed, and Li Xiao was also lucky.


    "Well, you can clean up here. I''ll wait for you outside."


    They nodded and walked in. They had already got their clothes ready. Nie Yixi sat in his office waiting for them to come. Now all the plans follow his expectation. Another unknown is the Pope of the Vatican. I don''t know if they really want to send troops to help he Weixiong.


    Nie Yixi looked at the computer on his desktop, which was full of information about the Vatican recently collected. Now there is still no news. It''s not surprising that there has been no news these days. If there is no news the day after tomorrow, it is estimated that the Pope will take refuge this time.


    Why did the Vatican have the courage to let them do that in those years? Up to now, it has not been clear what the Vatican knew before it wanted to destroy the XC organization. Although many people supported his actions, many people also made efforts to resist.


    Today''s World War I, why did no one show courage? Are you really old now? Or something else? Nie Yixi doesn''t understand for a while. It takes time to investigate.


    Just as he thought about it carefully, Anli and Qi Ruijie came in. They were wearing the prepared skirt, which was very suitable for their physical condition. Now they are thinner and look better.


    "Please sit down, ladies and gentlemen. We''ll sit down and have breakfast. Do you remember what we said in it just now?"


    They nodded, as if the two robots were controlled by Nie Yixi.


    "That''s good. Now the situation is like this. The day after tomorrow is the wedding of he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan. I think you two don''t want to see them happy together, so I plan to send someone to the hotel to pick you up at 8 o''clock that morning and dress you up as waiters. I''ll give you instructions at a certain time, Take what I have prepared for you on stage and expose them. Is that ok


    They shook their heads. This is no problem. Anli drank porridge and asked, "fourth master, we don''t need to do anything for the two days before that? Or can we do something we want to do? "


    "Yes, but it''s not. Now you two have special identities. If he Yaqing or Shi Jingyan finds you running out, you''ll end up with one word: death. So you''ll try your best not to appear in the sight of acquaintances these two days. But because of Anli''s special mother, I specially allow you to go home for one day this evening and go back to the hotel tomorrow, And Qi Ruijie, the same thing I promised you before. "


    "Do you two understand what I''m saying?" Nie Yixi put down the things in his hand, stood up and walked to them. Seeing that they nodded while eating, you didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, Li Xiao, bring people in."


    Li Xiao took them in and said, "boss, these two are old people in the group. They know the rules and other things very well."


    "Well, from now on, you two stay with these two girls and remember not to let anyone near them, you know? And to protect their safety, to protect them as if they were your closest people. "


    Two people nodded: "yes, boss, we will protect them, even if it is with my life, I will not tolerate."


    Nie Yixi smiles. For those who have been trained by themselves, if they have to have stage fright when they encounter something like this, it''s better not to


    "It''s very good that these two people are arranged beside you, not only to protect your safety. Once something happens, they will contact me immediately. I hope you don''t forget who you are now. If I know that you consciously want to do something else, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Both of them were a little scared by Nie Yixi''s eyes and aura. They quickly nodded: "I understand. I''ll take this one here. Qi Ruijie will take the one next to her. It''s OK. I''ll take him as my boyfriend. My mother is also urging me."This method that Anli said is quite good, but the man standing beside him blushes. What''s his boyfriend? Have you asked my opinion? Although he looks good and has a good figure, it doesn''t seem good.


    When the man just wanted to refuse, Nie Yixi nodded: "this name is OK. Anyway, these two people haven''t been in love yet, so you just have to make do with it. It''s so decided. You two take them back to the hotel, get familiar with the environment there first, and then go back later."


    Four people nodded and left. It was nearly a month. They were completely crazy. This was hell on earth. When they went out, Anli was even more excited. No matter who was around her, she grasped her arm and shook it: "look, Taiyang. For the first time, I think it''s really good to have the sun and the light."


    Qi Ruijie pulled her and said, "I see. Can you keep your voice down? People around you are looking at you strangely. Well, let''s get down to business first. Maybe we still have a chance. "


    Anli nodded. They are not ready to run away. Anyway, they all want revenge. It''s better to revenge under this big tree. They have to help you clean up the mess and protect you. Once they leave, they will not only bear everything by themselves, but also their families.


    "OK, let''s finish the task honestly. Let''s go back to the hotel first."


    They went back to the hotel with the man. The protection measures were very good. They were on the floor where Nie Yixi lived. The highest floor was generally closed to the public, so it was absolutely safe.

 Chapter 271

    Nie Yixi directly returned to the company after dealing with the group''s affairs. In the past half a month, he really hasn''t been back to the company for a long time. He has been waiting for Su Ming to tell him what happened. It doesn''t make sense in the long run.


    Su Ming knew that Nie Yixi was coming, so he went downstairs to meet him. He had to have such an attitude when he came, otherwise he might not see where his body was tomorrow.


    "Su Ming, you''ve been watching Shi Jingyan here recently. Have you found anything? Especially in the cooperation with boss Jin, is there anything wrong


    Su Ming nodded¡° Boss, today seems to be their delivery day. "


    "Delivery? Then we should go and see this good play. Let''s go. "


    They walked one after the other. Today is really the day for delivery. Shi Jingyan is also very excited. He started to prepare for the money early. He Weixiong has not been contacted recently. He Yong has not been contacted since yesterday. There are so many funds coming here now.


    "Zhan Yue, it seems that we should use our old capital now. Go and take it out."


    Zhan Yue''s eyes tightened and said: "no, the money can''t be moved. Once it''s moved, don''t you want the company? Is it just for the development of the top? Now it''s not only the headquarters company that is in crisis, but also the branches in other places are in shortage of funds one after another. Almost all the companies that should be acquired have been acquired. Shi Jingyan, I absolutely don''t agree with that. "


    Shi Jingyan has the final say, "I don''t agree with you." it''s not what you and I have the final say. But once the goods arrive in our hands, you know, not only can we recover the money we have filled, but also run the company. If we do nothing, the company will not be saved. You can open your eyes and see the people around you. Look at our partners. How many are left? "


    Zhan Yue didn''t speak. Shi Jingyan was right. All the company''s partners left overnight, just like the customers. If a company doesn''t have these two things, what''s left now?


    If the time is longer, maybe the people in this company will leave slowly.


    "I, I, I don''t know what to say, but once the money is moved, the company will face not only the shortage of funds, but also a deficit."


    "Yes, you''re right, but have you ever thought about one thing: the company''s reserves are at least 100 million or more. Now I only need to take out 10 million, and the rest don''t need to say any more. Go quickly."


    Shi Jingyan''s attitude is very firm, and he is not willing to say anything more. Zhan Yue wants to say that there was not so much money left long ago, and now there is only less than 50 million.


    However, seeing Shi Jingyan''s appearance, I can''t persuade him at all. Now I have to talk about the goods. If I can sell them in these three days, it''s good. I''m afraid there''s fraud.


    Shi Jingyan and Zhan Yue come to the wharf early. There are a lot of people, but most of them help to download things. When boss Jin sees Shi Jingyan, they wave: "Shi Shao, this way, please."


    Shijingyan follows him to a container, which seems to be a person''s residence, while Zhanyue patrols the security situation here.


    "Brother Zhan, you can rest assured that the security situation here is the first. After all, the trading market here is the largest, so many things are protected by officials and businessmen. However, some people not only trade" flour "but also other materials. Well, not to mention this, Xiao Yang will take the goods."


    Xiao Yang is a man dressed in black. In fact, he is Heifeng. When he heard boss Jin''s words, he quickly nodded to get things. After he took the goods out of the room, he put them on the tables of the two of them. Without saying a word, he stepped aside.


    "Time is short. Check the goods and see if the new goods are worth so much."


    Shijingyan opened the bag and put some in his mouth. When boss Jin saw him, he quickly stopped him and said, "shishao, you''re not the one who sucks this kind of stuff. You''d better be less. After all, this stuff has great potential. You should be careful not to be caught."


    Shi Jingyan nodded and put the things he picked up into his mouth. In a moment, such a little thing had already had a great effect. In front of his eyes, it was all illusions. It was beautiful. People were intoxicated in it, and they couldn''t extricate themselves.


    Shi Jingyan slowly opened his eyes and said, "good, very good. Zhan Yue takes the money. It''s very good. If it''s put on the market, it''s estimated that it''s two or three percent higher than usual."


    Boss Jin said with a smile: "it''s true, but the price is only increased after they taste it. I hope this cooperation can go on happily. You can be free. There is still a batch of goods here that we need to see. If anything happens, please call me, then we''ll go first."Boss Jin still keeps making eyes to people around him. Xiao Yang takes money and leaves behind him.


    After they left, Shi Jingyan took the goods. They couldn''t take them back. They had to call Zhang He to deal with the matter. Generally, he took care of them.


    "Hello, Zhang He, there''s something here. Please come here and take care of it. Remember that it''s going to be cleaned up these days. You can only take care of the price by yourself


    Zhang He nodded. Recently, there have been a lot of things in the guild, especially the money.


    "OK, I''ll be right over." Zhang he didn''t say much, so he knew what it was after he got it.


    About half an hour later, Zhang he arrived at this place and quickly went up to look at Shi Jingyan and said, "what''s the matter, Shi Shao, you are so anxious to come to me."


    "Zhang He, you come to have a look at this batch of goods. I''ve tried it just now, but it''s very good. You can see if it''s so good. I''m really inferior to you in this aspect. If there''s no problem, you can take it back and raise the price according to what I just told you."


    Zhang He nodded, picked up the goods and put them in his mouth. The taste is really good, which kind they like. This one may really change the current situation.


    "This material is OK, and there''s no problem with the price rising. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it."


    After they took things away, they went their own way and tried their best to reduce other people''s suspicions. Especially recently, they were watched by others very closely. Another one, Nie Yixi, was also very active recently.

 Chapter 272

    Nie Yixi sits on his own wharf to monitor what happens here. Su Ming stands behind him and says with a smile: "boss, I really don''t know what the consequences of Shi Jingyan''s doing this time are. We have almost all the evidence. With this, he is doomed this time."


    "Well, it''s time for us to go back. Boss Jin is really interesting. What do you mean in the end? He specially told us that the transaction is a secret. It seems that it''s not just that we want shijingyan to be ruined."


    Su Ming nodded and looked at the sky outside. I''m afraid it''s going to rain today.


    "Boss, we''d better go back quickly. It''s too difficult. I''m afraid it''s going to rain. Things here are almost the same. Now it''s all about he Weixiong."


    Nie Yixi nodded and left here with Su Ming. Now that everything is in his hand, he was sent to the Bureau by Shi Jingyan.


    It''s getting gloomy. Chen Siyan is very beautiful in a long skirt. For today, she specially painted some light make-up, which is very beautiful. Everywhere she goes, she is the focus.


    "Wow, you see which girl is very beautiful."


    "Really, it''s so beautiful. Girls always sigh when they see it. Why don''t they go up and have a look?"


    "Don''t you see she''s waiting for her boyfriend? Really, I want to go up and tease when I see a girl


    Chen Siyan listens to the two men''s words. Does she really look so good? Perhaps because of the praise of the opposite sex, now she is more confident.


    Chen Siyan takes out her mobile phone and looks at the time. It''s already half past twelve. It''s still half an hour away. What should we say when we meet? Just go up and say hello as before, but is it too direct? How can I say that?


    Just when she thought about it, it rained mercilessly. It rained a lot. Chen Siyan, who was already well dressed, had no choice but to stand under a big tree with her bag and wait for the rain to stop. This is not a shopping mall or an amusement park. She chose the zoo for her first date, and she didn''t know whether it was right or wrong.


    However, the raindrops were not ready to stop, and there were no buildings around, so they could only be drenched by the rain.


    At this time, Nie Zehao is still talking about the situation with the customer. The rain outside is falling more and more, and his heart is also in constant panic. She won''t really have passed, is she still waiting in the rain?


    He looked down anxiously. There was still half an hour left. She should not have gone so early. It was better for him to think about it, but he still wanted to finish the discussion.


    Customers don''t have many things to do, but they want to do the best. After all, it''s a powerful company. Their firewall has been stolen many times, and there''s no way. This time, they found it after being introduced.


    "Mr. Nie, I''m sorry to ask a digression. What''s the relationship between you and fourth master Nie?"


    Nie Zehao was stunned for a moment. What''s the relationship? Do you want to see my brother''s face in order to cooperate with me? These people are so social.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry to ask, what''s the relationship between me and fourth master Nie? What''s the relationship with you? Are you here to make a connection with me? Or if I were his brother or something, you could cooperate with me. If not, you wouldn''t want to, would you? "


    Mr. Xiao shook his head: "no, no, Mr. Nie, you misunderstood me. I didn''t think as much as you think. I was just curious. After all, people are more or less in business. They have heard that fourth master Nie has a younger brother, but they have never met each other. So I''m just curious. After all, there are not many people surnamed Nie."


    Nie Zehao snorted coldly: "it''s really not easy to meet. After all, he just returned home recently. Mr. Xiao, is there anything else you want to modify or feel dissatisfied with about your network system? I''ll fix it for you as usual and then install it for you. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Nie. I don''t think these places are suitable. Here, where, have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    When they talked about their work, they got carried away. When it was almost over, Nie Zehao looked up his watch and saw that two hours had passed. It was almost three o''clock now, but the rain had not stopped outside. Suddenly his heart was even more nervous.


    Pick up the mobile phone and call Chen Siyan. Chen Siyan walks slowly in the rain. She always defends for him. He has something to do with his work. Yes, it''s something to do with his work.


    The mobile phone rings, but the rain has covered up her ring. Nie Zehao is even more worried. Why doesn''t this person answer the phone? Is it hard to realize that she has gone? At the thought of this, Nie Zehao was even more worried. He took his clothes and car keys and drove directly to the zoo.He doesn''t care what''s on the road, and no matter how heavy the rain is, he just needs to see her well, if only she didn''t come. The rain doesn''t mean to decrease.


    Chen Siyan has been walking in the rain. She doesn''t know how long she has been walking. There is no one around her and she doesn''t know where it is. Looking up at the sky, this rain is very similar to her mood now. She has been trained from their drinking glasses since childhood. She can''t show too much emotion about anything and gradually starts to form a habit, But God can always see it.


    "Why don''t you come back? Nie Zehao, have you forgotten what day it is today? Didn''t you listen to the phone I called last night? Why don''t you come yet? Why


    Chen Siyan slowly walked out of the zoo and walked on the street. This is not the city center, but the suburbs. After all, the construction of the zoo is in such a good environment.


    Nie Zehao drives crazily. When he is about to get to the zoo, he sees a girl in a white skirt walking slowly in the rain in the distance. He is full of sadness. At that moment, he knows how much he loves this girl.


    Nie Zehao put the car aside, got out of the car, ran to Chen Siyan''s room, hugged her from behind and said, "sorry, I''m late."


    At that moment, Chen Siyan could no longer hold back her tears and cried, "I thought you would never come again. You tell me why you didn''t come, why you didn''t, since I called you yesterday, you are not right. You never let me wait for you so long."


    Nie Zehao hugged her in his arms and felt even more distressed when he heard her crying. But now is not the time to explain. He does not know how long she has been in the rain. Now the most important thing is not to get sick. He quickly takes her back to the car and takes his own clothes to put on her.


    The heating in the car fills the car, but Chen Siyan is still shaking.

 Chapter 273

    Nie Zehao said: "let''s go back first, OK?"


    Chen Siyan nodded. She was so cold that she could only curl up together. Nie Zehao drove with one hand and took her hand with the other hand and put it on her mouth.


    Chen Siyan looks at him, and her heart warms slowly. She just doesn''t explain what happened, so she won''t forgive him.


    "You drive first, when you get home."


    Nie Zehao nods and drives the car to the maximum speed. Half an hour''s drive, he fully increases the speed to half. After driving into his own community and parking the car, Nie Zehao directly holds Chen Siyan up. He really didn''t expect that a girl who can eat so much should weigh so light.


    Take her back to the apartment, put her on the sofa, put the bath water well, directly pull her over and say: "go quickly, put the bath water well for you, if you go on like this, you will catch a cold, go quickly, we will start to talk about today''s things after you clean up, OK?"


    Chen Siyan nodded obediently, walked in slowly and took off all her wet clothes. But suddenly she found that there was nothing here now, and there was nothing inside. What would she wear later? Could she go out naked like this? What a shame.


    "Nie Zehao, that, that, how can I do without clothes later?"


    Nie Zehao''s face turned red, and his head had already depicted the picture, so the physiological characteristics of a man began to show. For a moment, he felt that he was a jerk.


    "Well, you wait for a moment, and I''ll send it to you."


    Nie Zehao''s Blush still didn''t go down. He picked up his mobile phone to call the store and sent the clothes here. Chen Siyan was very comfortable and warm in the bath. Unconsciously, more than half of the time had passed. Nie Zehao was very surprised why there was no movement inside.


    "Siyan, Chen Siyan, what''s the matter with you? Are you finished? Well


    Nie Zehao is a little worried and kicks the door open. When he sees the woman lying on the edge of the bath, he doesn''t know whether she is too big hearted or does he feel that as a man, he doesn''t respond to her?


    Nie Zehao holds her directly, prints her lips, and takes her out of the water with a rude gesture. This is what he wants to do most now.


    Chen Siyan always feels that she can''t breathe. She slowly opens her eyes and sees a beautiful face. What''s moist on her mouth? Before he can react, he has pried her mouth open.


    This, this, is the rhythm a little too fast.


    But Chen Siyan is not the kind of girl with rigid ideas, but it''s really too fast. She can''t start to do this kind of indescribable thing without saying anything clearly. It''s not good.


    So Chen Siyan is still reluctant to push him away. It''s ok if she doesn''t push him. After pushing, she finds that she has nothing on. She stands in front of him naked. For a moment, she really doesn''t know what to say.


    "You, you, don''t turn around, still look, still look."


    Nie Zehao reaction, quickly turned his head and said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I go out to wait for you."


    Nie Zehao runs away. After watching him leave, Chen Siyan squats in the water. The water gets cold. She gets up and runs out with a bath towel. The reason is that her clothes haven''t arrived yet.


    Chen Siyan looked left and right, but there was no one. She hurried to another room. She didn''t know whether it was the guest room or the place where Nie Zehao slept. She cleaned it up very clean and had a man''s taste. Chen Siyan didn''t care whether it was thirty-seven or twenty-one. Now she was cold, so she had to go to the bed to get comfortable.


    When she was lying on the bed, suddenly a person came in from the side. Nie Zehao was stunned and looked at each other. Just now Nie Zehao just went back to the bathroom to take a shower. If he let it go, he didn''t know what good he would do.


    "You, why are you in my bed?"


    Chen Siyan blushed. This is his room, but why is he here? Isn''t it outside?


    "You said I was you. Why are you here? Didn''t you say it was outside? How can I be in the room? I came in because the water was cooled and there were no clothes


    With a smile in his eyes, Nie Zehao directly opens the quilt and puts it in. Chen Siyan steps back in fear and looks at him warily: "what are you going to do? Go down."


    "No, why do I go down? This is my room. Besides, it''s you who want to go down. You''re in such a hurry. If you don''t know, you''ll be hungry."


    Nie Zehao is joking, which makes Chen Siyan''s face even more ruddy. Just after taking a bath, she shows her fair skin. With her ruddy face, she looks more beautiful."You, you son of a bitch, you haven''t explained the things today clearly. You still want to talk about me. Hum, I want you to talk about me." Chen Siyan directly picked up the pillow and called him.


    "Wait a minute, there is a reason today, because at noon, a customer was very anxious to find us and asked us to re install all the firewalls of his company, because his company has been invaded three times. Although there is no loss in these three times, there is no guarantee that there will be other unknowns in the future, Looking at his anxious appearance, I helped him to make it. But I didn''t expect you to be so stupid and walk in the rain. I''m really angry. "


    Chen Siyan smiles. As expected, she says he won''t leave him alone.


    "What happened to you last night? I feel that you are not very anxious about what I have said. You are not excited or happy. What''s the point of making such an appearance now? "


    Chen Siyan is very dissatisfied with yesterday. Women in love are very careful and sensitive to everything. Even an action of others is very sensitive to their own influence, let alone the person in front of them.


    Speaking of this, Nie Zehao is even more angry. He doesn''t know who the man is. It''s so sad to see him walk into the room of the person he likes.


    "I, let''s talk about yesterday. Today has been solved. Now it''s time to solve my question. Who was the man who came to your house yesterday?"


    Chen Siyan is very surprised. Did he see Heifeng? His eyes looked to one side in a trance, and he began to be nervous. After all, he could not know his affairs.


    Chen Siyan said with a smile: "that man is my brother. I was shocked when he came back yesterday. I came here only because there were some problems in my work. Now it''s finished and I''m going to leave tonight. You can understand that?"


    Nie Zehao nodded. Unexpectedly, it was her brother. Maybe he was too careful.

 Chapter 274

    Nie Zehao said with a smile: "it seems that I think too much. Now it''s OK. As long as you make it clear, it''s just that it''s not good for you to sleep in my bed like this."


    Chen Siyan''s face is flushed. She looks down at her body. In a moment, she is even more flushed. Nie Zehao slowly approaches her until her body has touched her body. Chen Siyan is stiff. Now she is very dangerous.


    "Well, you, what are you doing? Go away, go away."


    Nie Zehao a face evil spirit smile, "now this time still want me to go away, you really sure?"? It''s been like this. I''m honest. Do you still want me to go away? "


    "Of course, we hope. Now we have not determined the relationship. This is the first point. Besides, the development is too fast. I haven''t come yet and I''m ready. You step back."


    Nie Zehao shook his head: "unless you kiss me, I will step back."


    His eyes are more yiyiyiburao. Chen Siyan has been defeated by his eyes. She kisses him on the face quickly and turns around awkwardly. She is even more nervous.


    "I have. Now you can go away."


    Nie Zehao said with a smile, "good. Now let''s talk about one thing. Miss Chen, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Chen Siyan turns around in surprise and says, "well, I do."


    They smile. Knowing that she is not ready, Nie Zehao silently puts on her clothes and goes out of the room. He calls by the way to ask why the clothes haven''t arrived. The rain is much less now.


    "Hello, Nie Shao. I''ll send the things to you right away. It rained too much just now. Now we''ll send the things to you right away."


    Nie Zehao nodded, and now the biggest things in his heart have all come down, which is practical.


    Chen Siyan is so ashamed to lie down and cover herself with a quilt in her room. Although she can open it, now it''s more about these unimportant facts. If it''s like this in the future, how can she get along with each other? She doesn''t know what to say.


    One of them is outside and the other is in the room. Nie Zehao keeps looking at the room. He always thinks about the scene just now. There is a place in his heart that is always itching, as if he had been scratched by a cat.


    Look at the time is almost the same, it''s time to send things. Just thinking about the doorbell, it rings.


    "Hello, Nie Shao. Here are all the things you need. They are all here."


    "Very well, thank you."


    Nie Zehao took the clothes and politely said thanks. After that, he closed them outside. He took the clothes and went back to the room. When he opened the door, he could still see Chen Siyan. The little people in the quilt arched around, and he didn''t know what to be shy about.


    Nie Zehao directly lifted her quilt and said, "OK, stop making noise. The clothes are ready for you. Here you are. You can put them on later. If you don''t like it, we can go out and see what nice clothes we have. Today is the time for an appointment. It''s just the rain has stopped."


    Chen Siyan''s eyes are shining and she nods. She likes shopping most, especially with the people she likes most. That''s the enjoyment.


    Chen Siyan changed her dress. It was very similar to the skirt she was wearing, but the color was different. The water blue color showed her temperament, and the white color was more pure.


    "Is it good? I think it''s OK. Let''s go. Aren''t we going shopping? "


    Nie Zehao nodded: "it''s very beautiful. Let''s go. What do you want to eat? I guess you didn''t eat anywhere. I don''t know if you really forgot to be hungry or not?"


    Chen Siyan''s stomach has already betrayed her. If she hadn''t estimated her face, she would have been eating happily. She has already said so, and it would be a bit hypocritical to shirk.


    "OK, but you decide for yourself. I don''t know what food is around here, but I''m familiar with which side of our company."


    Nie Zehao nods, takes her and goes out to prepare for another date. After the rain, it will be sunny. The sky is clear and beautiful. Like Chen Siyan, she is very happy and happy.


    The return rate of the two people on the street is also quite high, one is considerate, the other is a little bird.


    It''s just that there are a few pairs of eyes looking at their interaction in places they don''t know.


    Heifeng looked at them and said, "this time, I''m afraid the little girl is really grown up. If this man is not good to my sister, I guess I''ll teach her a good lesson in the future."


    Zong Ming smiles and shakes his head: "I have already said that you are a pet sister crazy devil. You still don''t believe it. Now I finally see you. Look at your eyes now. I really want to kill him in the same place. Let''s go. It''s enough to follow them just now. We have a lot of other things to do in the next time, Are you sure you want to waste your time here?.Heifeng shakes his head, and his eyes are small. In the dark world, Nie Zehao looks behind him unconsciously. Just now, he always feels that someone is behind him. He doesn''t know what he is looking at. "


    Heifeng and Zongming left long ago. Chen Siyan knew that she could take out her mobile phone and send them a text message before they left. My brother didn''t know what he was thinking. He really looked at them like this. Even a fool was looking at himself behind, let alone so blatantly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you think something''s wrong? Or I don''t have as many votes as those ladies. "


    Chen Siyan is joking, while Nie Zehao rubs her hair with a smile. This can''t be compared. "Of course, you are the most beautiful. How can they compare with you? Ordinary people are naturally compared by your beauty. We can only accept it and can''t violate it."


    Nie Zehao is serious nonsense, She didn''t see her figure at all. She just appeared in front of Chen Siyan several times in a row. Although she knew that it was impossible to see other people at such a close distance, the existence of the sound and the shaking of the figure made her feel like she was really wrong,


    When she came forward, Chen Siyan felt that her voice was getting closer and closer, but she didn''t see anyone, When he came to Peng Yanfei and wanted to catch her, he found that it was a fake, made by a projector, but it was really possible to make it so lifelike.


    "It''s really good. It''s amazing." Chen Siyan began to praise this thing, but she didn''t care about the atmosphere of the date.


    After playing outside for a day, they didn''t realize the danger around them, but what should happen still happened.

 Chapter 275

    Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao are playing in the shopping mall. They say they are here to buy clothes. But when they really get here, they are not here to buy clothes. Now they are holding the doll happily.


    When Nie Zehao grabs the doll, Chen Siyan screams: "Wow, it''s going to catch. It''s really powerful. I haven''t caught it before. You can catch three or four. Love you."


    Looking at her happy like a child, my heart is also happy with her happy.


    "Wow, there are so many. We can bring some to Feifei later. Where are we going next?"


    While they were talking, there were several more people around them. Nie Zehao protected Chen Siyan behind him and said, "you just stay there. These people are not good at looking at the comers."


    Chen Siyan puts her things aside and walks slowly to Nie Zehao. Although it''s just these people, it''s enough for him to be alone. After all, he doesn''t know his identity. Now he''s quite embarrassed.


    Nie Zehao came forward and asked, "what are you doing? This is a shopping mall."


    A man in front came out and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with the shopping mall? Even if this is the police station, we will take your shopping mall away today."


    Said behind the people began to step forward, ready to start, Nie Zehao or tightly behind Chen Siyan, the people around have already left, do not know when to leave.


    "Who are you, who sent you here, do you know who we are? Just want to catch us. " Nie Zehao pulls Chen Siyan and says in a low voice: "wait a moment, I''ll hold them down. You can go to the police or find my elder brother. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "No, you go and I''ll carry it. Anyway, I practiced fighting when I was a child. You go."


    Nie Zehao shakes his head. How can he let a woman stand in front of him? This woman is still the girl he likes. This is absolutely not allowed.


    "You two don''t want to shirk. No one can leave now. Come and take them all away."


    Chen Siyan doesn''t know who these people are. She turns her head and looks at the place where Heifeng and Zongming have just stayed. Unfortunately, they have already left. They are not there when they should be. They are watching when they shouldn''t be. She really doesn''t know what they think.


    Looking at people coming up one by one, even Nie Zehao was a computer player. He didn''t stay in the group for nothing when he was in the group. They leaned back and solved one by one, but the people around him came back again. He felt that he couldn''t finish the fight, and his physical strength couldn''t keep up.


    A man takes a chair beside him and smashes it directly at Nie Zehao. However, Nie Zehao is beating another man, but he doesn''t care at all. Chen Siyan runs directly behind him and suffers the injury for him. After hearing the sound of touching, Nie Zehao quickly supports Chen Siyan.


    "How are you? Did you hurt anything, huh? Are you a fool? "


    Chen Siyan smiles and shakes her head: "no, the people around you are not finished yet. You''d better deal with them well. I''m ok."


    But the blood on her back has soaked her clothes, and the chair is still the kind with thorns. It''s really cool to pierce the thorns directly into her body.


    Chen Siyan slowly straightened up and kicked the man where, directly let him die, mouth also scolded: "you fuckin ''call you hit me, hum, this is your end, you think my mother good bully ah."


    Chen Siyan was annoyed by her carelessness. The people around her killed one and two people killed two. Slowly, the number of people around her decreased a lot. After looking at the number of people around her, she said in a panic: "OK, you are cruel enough. Let''s go."


    Chen Siyan is already very angry in her heart. How can she withdraw after beating people? After throwing a look at Nie Zehao, she directly takes the chair beside her and throws it in the past and says, "how? Counsellor, do you still want to hurt people and leave like this? Do you really think we are good bullies? Bald. "


    In front of bareheaded touch their hair, yelled: "you son of a bitch, there is a way to heaven, you do not go, there is no way to hell, you want to break, give me on, today I have to teach them."


    Chen Siyan''s back is seriously injured. She can''t tell which one is the blood and clothes. When she turns her back to Nie Zehao, he is completely angry. He doesn''t care whether he calls the police. He just takes the things around him and goes up to fight. He smashes one by one. Soon their people basically fall to the ground. At this time, the alarm bell outside makes a big noise.


    They began to panic want to escape, bald looking at the people around all fell down, not angry said: "you are really a group of waste, still don''t get up, really want to be caught in the bureau?"Now it''s not so easy to go. Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao stand at the two ends of the road alone. They just don''t want to leave here.


    Bald is about to start on Chen Siyan, behind the police quickly roared: "what, give me stop."


    The policeman went over, directly buttoned up his bald head, looked at Chen Siyan and asked, "what happened to you? Who called the police just now. "


    Nie Zehao put down the things in his hand, walked to Chen Siyan''s side and said: "just now I called the police. They attacked people, but we didn''t know each other. After seeing the people here drive away, he set out to arrest us. Without injustice or hatred, he beat my wife like this."


    Nie Zehao said that he wanted to beat the bald head squatting on the ground. The police also understood what was going on. I''m afraid that this group of people can''t beat them. Now it''s like this.


    "OK, I understand the situation, but please follow me back to the police station to make a record."


    Chen Siyan is now relaxed to find that she is really in pain behind her. She holds Nie Zehao''s clothes tightly. Nie Zehao holds her head and says, "I''m afraid it won''t work. If my wife''s wound is not bandaged in time, it is estimated that it will be easily infected in such hot weather. I hope the police can let us go to the hospital first and then to the police station."


    Looking at Chen Siyan''s wound, he felt that the woman could still beat her. These people were really a bunch of rubbish. They couldn''t even beat an injured woman. He immediately began to despise them. He nodded to show them to leave and took them all back to the police station,


    Nie Zehao took off his clothes, gently wrapped up the wound on her body, and directly took people to the hospital. When he got to the hospital, he yelled: "help, help."


    Soon the nurse directly pushed the bed over. Nie Zehao gently put her on the bed and watched her being pushed into the operating room.

 Chapter 276

    Peng Yanfei is still doing self training in the rehabilitation room. Now he can''t see it on his legs. It depends on the support life of the silver bar inside.


    Zhang Ran Ran Ran in anxiously and said, "Feifei, it''s not good. Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao have an accident."


    Peng Yanfei almost didn''t stand firm, and was quickly held by the medical staff around him. Zhang ran to take Peng Yanfei from his hand, took her to the outside, and whispered: "today, they are shopping in the mall, but they don''t know where a team of people came out to fight directly. Now Chen Siyan is sent to the operating room."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhang ran in surprise. He was still in the same place and roared: "what are you still doing here? Don''t you know how to take me there?"


    Zhang Ran was stunned for a few seconds, and then he took Peng Yanfei to the door of the operating room. Nie Zehao was sitting on the chair, his face and hands were injured, and his clothes were broken.


    Peng Yanfei pushed Zhang ran away and said, "you go to find a doctor and give him a good look. The wound is not light."


    Zhang Ran nodded and turned to leave. Peng Yanfei slowly stepped forward to sit beside him and said softly, "how is she? Why do you encounter such things?"


    Nie Zehao''s mood was a little complicated. He shook his head and said, "she blocked a bench for me, but it was full of thorns and wounds on the back. The blood and clothes were all stuck together. I don''t know who they are or why they want to catch us. I only know that they hurt Yanyan."


    Peng Yanfei patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry too much, as long as you don''t hurt your life. In a few days, I''ll ask Zongming to send some bottles of anti scar medicine. You can help her apply the medicine well, but you told your brother that you didn''t, and this matter must be thoroughly investigated."


    Nie Zehao shook his head: "before I told him, I went directly to the hospital with someone. Before I informed him, it was my sister-in-law. How could you know?"


    "I was still training in the rehabilitation room just now. My second brother anxiously told me that Chen Siyan had an accident. I hurried to come here. Maybe he saw you. When it''s you, you don''t know how to take a good look at your wounds. Today is still your date. I didn''t expect that you would encounter such a thing."


    The more Peng Yanfei said, the more angry he was. He took out his mobile phone and called Nie Yixi: "where are you now?" There is no good tone when you come up.


    Nie Yixi is very strange looking at the phone, after confirming that it is Peng Yanfei, he said: "what''s the matter with you? How do you listen so wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Well, something happened..." Peng Yanfei didn''t make it clear. Nie Yixi said quickly after hearing three words: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did you fall down? "


    "Can you wait until I''ve finished speaking? Really, it''s Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao who have an accident. They were injured by a group of people when they were shopping in the mall today. Now I don''t know the origin of those people. I want you to check. I want to see who is so brave."


    After hearing this, Nie Yixi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, I''ll send someone to check it right away. I''ll come here right away. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it for you. "


    Peng Yanfei white after he a look, directly hang up the phone, all when still want to eat, this life disease really want to feed himself ten jin?


    Zhang Ran came with a doctor and said, "Nie Zehao, please let the doctor take a good look at you. We''ll be fine here. Go ahead. It doesn''t matter. I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Peng Yanfei also nodded. After he left, Zhang Ran sat beside Peng Yanfei and said, "I don''t know who this time, but it''s just those people. If they are not he Weixiong or he Yaqing, or Shi Jingyan, the people we offend here can count with one hand. What do you think?"


    "Siyan and he Yaqing have no personal grudge, but when it comes to shijingyan, I don''t think it''s necessary. Besides, Siyan is still an employee in his hands. He''s not so good. I really can''t think of it."


    Zhang Ran also shakes his head. He is not very familiar here, and he doesn''t know the interpersonal relationship here, so he can only guess these people. The rest of the people don''t know, but they haven''t heard of what''s wrong with Nie Zehao from Chen Siyan or other people.


    Peng Yanfei doesn''t know who it is and can''t guess. Now it''s up to Nie Yixi''s investigation results.


    Nie Yixi immediately handed over the matter to Su Ming after hearing Peng Yanfei say it. Recently, he is really free in the company. He has time to start dating Ouyang Yan. He is really used to it.


    "Su Ming, today Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan are besieged by a group of people in the shopping mall. You go to find out the origin of those people. Now they should still be in the Bureau. It''s just that you''re going to get their record done."Su Ming thought he had heard wrong and repeated: "wait a minute, boss, did you say Nie Zehao was beaten? Just him? I can still be beaten. I didn''t hear it wrong. Wasn''t it rampant before? He was beaten sometimes


    "Listen to what you say and do things quickly. Be careful that I don''t have any chance for you and Ouyang Yan to be alone. Believe it or not."


    "Xin Xin, boss, you can let me go. Originally, there were few holidays. Now you have to deduct them for me, and you don''t let me see anyone. You''re a little too much."


    Nie Zehao didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He just hung up the phone and ordered him to drive to the hospital. It''s the day after they got married. It''s estimated that some of them are really going to jump over the wall.


    Zhang Ran and Peng Yanfei are sitting on the chair waiting for Chen Siyan to come out. About half an hour later, Nie Yixi arrives, and Chen Siyan is pushed out. Because of the anesthetic, she is still sleeping in bed.


    Instead, Zhang Ran helped Peng Yanfei to look at the doctor in charge and asked, "doctor, how is he now, my friend? Is there anything serious?"


    "Mrs. Nie, Hello, she has no serious problem. It''s all skin injuries, but she''s afraid of leaving scars. You can''t touch water these days. Just put on the medicine properly. You must avoid spicy food and soy sauce."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and wrote down these, then sent the doctor away with a smile, followed Chen Siyan back to the ward. Nie Yixi saw them directly follow into the ward. The ward was actually next to Peng Yanfei, but they were not far away.

 Chapter 277

    Nie Yixi went to Peng Yanfei''s side. Zhang Ran saw it and retreated a little. Peng Yanfei looked at Nie Yixi: "you''re here."


    "Well, here we are. How are the two of them now?"


    Peng Yanfei walked into the ward and said, "it''s not a big deal. It''s all skin injuries. Even if it''s skin injuries, I still don''t want to let them go. How''s your investigation going?"


    Peng Yanfei will not forgive those who hurt his friends, let alone others. He can hurt himself, but if he hurts his family and friends, he is ready to die.


    Nie Zehao can''t wait to run into the ward. When he sees Chen Siyan safe and sound, he finally falls a big stone in his heart and looks at Nie Zehao: "brother, have you found it?"


    "Not yet. Don''t panic. There are many things in the group recently. Just wait a little longer."


    Nie Zehao didn''t speak. He was guarding Chen Siyan. When Nie Yixi saw him, he finally understood what he was like when he was guarding Peng Yanfei. He was really two brothers.


    Zhang Ran sat on the sofa, feeling very bad. These four people are showing their love. He is a single dog watching them show here. He accidentally ate a lot of dog food.


    When Su Ming left the company, Ouyang Yan accompanied him to the police station. All those people were sentenced, and everyone was detained for ten days. Except for the bald man, his time was longer. Only when Su Ming passed and asked the police, did he know that they were all released.


    Su Ming''s heart is not taste, looking at the front of the police asked: "all have been released, who put?"


    Police a Leng, was Su Ming to frighten, whispered: "the captain let go, then who can let go ah, say again, this little thing also disturb the director?"


    Su Ming grabbed him and asked, "you take me to your team leader. They hurt people. My friend is still lying in the hospital, so I let them go. What''s the matter? Is the police department equipped now?"


    After hearing this, he didn''t know what to say. The little police like him didn''t want to participate in the affairs of those people, let alone interfere.


    He takes Su Ming to their leader''s office. As soon as he enters, it''s full of smoke. The leader still has a cigar in his mouth. Su Ming kicks the door open. The leader is shocked. He looks at Su Ming and roars: "who the hell are you? You dare to break into my office. "


    "What''s wrong with breaking into your office? I would like to ask captain Su, how do you treat the dozen people who were brought back today? "


    Team leader Su didn''t know this person at all. Now he was suddenly questioned and naturally felt uncomfortable. However, he had a way of dealing with this kind of person.


    "Oh? Are you still in charge of my business? Who are you? This is my territory, not yours, so you''d better get out by yourself. You don''t have any good fruit to make me angry. "


    Su Ming looks at captain Su, but he thinks that this man may not live long. I''m afraid it''s only by doing something that he knows who he''s colluding with.


    After Su Ming turns around and closes the door, Ouyang Yan sits on the sofa and looks at him. If the team leader tells him more, he will stay in the police station for a lifetime. This is what a shameless person should be.


    "What are you going to do? What are you going to do with closing the door? Somebody..."


    Su Ming went forward and gave him a punch. After the punch went down, he covered his face and pointed to Su Ming: "you dare to beat me. I want you to know what life is like death. Come on."


    After his cry, all the people stood at the door of the office, but no one dared to come in, as if they were watching a play.


    "Your popularity is really bad. Now no one is willing to help you. You see what your team leader has done is really offensive. In this case, it''s better not to do it, right? The money you embezzled is enough for your next life, isn''t it?"


    Captain Su''s heart was tickling. What''s the origin of this man? Did he know the deal between himself and others long ago? No wonder he was so arrogant.


    "We have something to say. Brother, if you want to know anything, I can tell you. Please don''t talk about it. I didn''t say what you did. Don''t you want to make me look bad?"


    "It''s embarrassing for you. Isn''t it just the intention of those people outside? Now you''d better make it clear who are the people you let go today? And why did they kidnap the fourth master''s brother this time? "


    When Captain Su heard of the fourth master, he felt cool. No wonder this man was not afraid of anything. Who dares to say no to the fourth master."Fourth master? I''m wrong. I''m sorry. I''m wrong. Please forgive me a lot. This time, I''ll tell you all about those people. I don''t know who they are, but I asked them to let them go. But I didn''t say who they are. These people are not his. I''ve seen all the people in his hands. I don''t know just the bald head. "


    Su Ming knows what''s going on. If he hasn''t met anyone, it proves that they are either the thugs shijingyan is looking for or the cooperative relationship between shijingyan and anyone else. But now he seems to have no one but to find he Weixiong.


    Su Ming took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to the director directly. Then he left the police station. As soon as the phone dropped, Captain Su''s phone rang. He went to pick it up stupidly. The director told him that he didn''t have to do it and could go home directly. It was a phone call that made him lose everything.


    Su Ming went directly back to the hospital and asked where he was. When he went in, he saw a pair of them, as if only Zhang Ran was playing his own game with his head down.


    "Boss, I went to ask, just to open their captain."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "tell me, what''s the matter."


    "When I went, the team leader had already let all the people go. All I know is that he told me that shijingyan called him to let them go, but I''m not sure that these are shijingyan''s people. He said that he had never seen them under shijingyan''s hands, especially the bald man, so I think it might be his hired thugs."


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak. Peng Yanfei squeezed her hand: "what does he mean? Yanyan is his staff. He can be scared to death. No, I have to ask him. What kind of person is this?"


    Nie Yixi took Peng Yanfei and comforted him: "well, don''t be so impulsive. Things are not as simple as you think."

 Chapter 278

    Peng Yanfei is already very uncomfortable. He has been very patient with Shi Jingyan. Now he even hurts his friends. How can he swallow this tone.


    Chen Siyan wakes up slowly in our noisy voice. Seeing Peng Yanfei''s worried eyes, Nie Zehao asks softly: "how do you feel now? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Chen Siyan smiles and shakes her head: "no, I''m fine. It''s just what you''re talking about. By the way, who are those people? Do you find out?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "now I just know that they were rescued by shijingyan, but I haven''t asked why. It''s him. Shijingyan is wrong. You still say it''s not him. I don''t understand this."


    In the face of Peng Yanfei''s problem, Su Ming did not know how to say. At that time, when he was in the police station, they were no longer visible, let alone other evidence.


    "Siyan, but did you hear any strange words or other clues they said in the process of fighting with them?" Su Ming asked.


    Chen Siyan shakes her head: "I don''t pay too much attention to these things. It''s just that the person who takes the lead is a bald man who is very tough, but a paper tiger. I don''t know the rest. Haven''t you investigated?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Su Ming: "go and use more sophisticated investigation methods. I must find out the people today. Otherwise, I can''t be at ease. There are not many people who can get together with Shi Jingyan. At least now, there are not many people who are related to the people on the road. It''s only He Yong, the dried son of he Weixiong. I''d better start the investigation from them, It''s the same with shijingyan. "


    "Well, boss, I''ll investigate this matter now." Su Ming said and left. Ouyang Yan followed him, looked at Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei, and said with a smile, "I''ll leave first, second sister-in-law and second brother. I''ll come to have a good look at you another day."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and sat beside Chen Siyan to check his body. He felt some remorse: "these are all because of us. You can rest assured that I will help you find the murderer."


    "OK, but I don''t need to blame myself. That''s what I should do. I hate and am happy to be your friend. If you feel self blame, I don''t feel good. Besides, I was beaten? You can''t. You''ll be fine in a few days. "


    Chen Siyan is such a careless girl. She is popular even if she is not a lady.


    Peng Yanfei nods. After a few words of advice, he and Nie Yixi return to their own ward. If she feels bored, she can call and play with you at any time.


    Chen Siyan nods. Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi go out. Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan are left in the room. Nie Zehao pulls up her hand and says, "it''s me who didn''t protect you. It''s me."


    "It''s OK. OK, now everything is OK? Don''t blame yourself. Now it''s time to eat. I''m so hungry. "


    Nie Zehao stood up and asked her what she wanted to eat, then left the ward. Chen Siyan looked at the direction of the window and said, "you''ve all come. What are you doing outside?"


    Heifeng appeared in front of him. He looked at his sister and asked, "how about it? Is the back injury any better


    "Well, it''s much better. It doesn''t hurt as much as it did at the beginning. When it comes to you, what do you and big brother do to eat? It''s very powerful to watch us. When someone hits me, you can''t see it."


    He was even more angry at the thought of it. What is it.


    "Well, don''t be angry. There was an accident at that time. We left in a hurry, but we didn''t expect that we had an accident as soon as we left. This time, we were wrong. Tell us what you want."


    Chen Siyan, of course, knew that her brother would not deliberately be bullied by others. She said with a smile, "brother, first answer me a few questions. Do you know who bullied me this time?"


    Heifeng shook his head. He didn''t know, but he could guess. He was still looking at his little sister just now. Boss Jin called him and said that there was something wrong with the goods. He hurried back at that time. Only after he went back did he find that some bosses were deliberately making trouble. Heifeng couldn''t come forward. He had to let boss Jin deal with it and inspect the goods on the spot.


    In the end, the storm calmed down, but he still couldn''t figure out a few points, so he came back to find out. Only then did he know that shijingyan was behind the scenes. He didn''t want to pay for the next payment, and he didn''t want to lose a bad reputation, so he called these people to make trouble.


    But what he didn''t expect was that although these people could make trouble, they could also betray him. What''s more, these people were all greedy for life and afraid of death. They grasped the lifeline and everything was easy to do. They explained clearly that Heifeng was very angry and detained people, and threw them directly to boss Jin for him to deal with.Boss Jin is also very angry. After doing business for so many years, he has never met so many things. It''s really irritating. It seems that the day after tomorrow, he should make a lot of noise.


    After Heifeng has dealt with the matter, he makes a sound, especially for shijingyan. These people succeed in making trouble. There is something wrong with the goods. He wants shijingyan to come and see for himself what kind of virtue he is.


    After dealing with these, I heard that there was a beating near the shopping mall, or that many gangsters openly attacked the two young people. When Heifeng wanted to say that the gangsters were really stupid, he felt that something was wrong. After playing back the news, he found that the two young people were not Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao? Rush to the hospital without saying a word.


    That''s what happened.


    "Don''t you even know? That''s really strange, but can you investigate it? I don''t want the people who hurt me to be happy now. "


    "Well, I''m going to investigate for you now. You really can''t bear any grievance from childhood to adulthood. That''s because the host is spoiled by you. You''d better take care of the injury first. I''ll come back early and tell you the news."


    Chen Siyan nods and sighs after he leaves. There is always something wrong with the development of things. There is something wrong with the second elder brother. What''s wrong with the big brother? The three of us have problems in succession. Is it difficult that someone knows our identity? It''s a little dangerous.


    The more Chen Siyan thinks about it, the more worried she is that she can''t even eat. Nie Zehao hasn''t come back, so she should adjust her mind first.

 Chapter 279

    After Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei return to the ward, Peng Yanfei is still very angry. She has endured enough for Shi Jingyan. At first, she said it was a invitation to me, but now is it Ni? Nothing.


    "You say shijingyan is going to get married now. He doesn''t want to do things that make people hate him. I''m really angry. If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have been in the company now. I just want to know what she thinks."


    Nie Yixi patted her on the back and comforted her: "well, this is definitely not the case. You think those people are not Shi Jingyan''s people. Do you know why?" Peng Yanfei shakes his head. Nie Yixi continues: "their people are basically trained in a planned way. The thugs like these are just hired thugs. Secondly, no matter how stupid Shi Jingyan is, he won''t attack you in the mall or in the daytime."


    Peng Yanfei touched his chin. It''s true.


    "It''s true that Shi Jingyan is a very cunning man. He doesn''t know how he can make such a low-level mistake on both of them in broad daylight and in the shopping mall? That''s not shijingyan. Why did shijingyan call and let people go? "


    "We still need a good investigation on this matter. Don''t worry. The second master has already started the investigation. It is estimated that there will be an answer soon. Nie Zehao will also get more information through telephone information. You''d better take good care of your legs. The day after tomorrow, we will do something important. How can I trust you to do it?"


    Peng Yanfei was very unhappy. He turned his head to look at other places and muttered in a low voice: "you think I want to. Besides, I can go now? How long do you need to stay in the hospital? "


    Nie Yixi pretended that he couldn''t hear his murmur, squeezed her face and said, "don''t murmur. Someone may come to see you. Don''t be too excited at that time."


    Peng Yanfei understood who it was when he heard that he was not too excited. He nodded calmly: "OK, I know. It''s good to let them go. I should be controlled by the law. I won''t do anything out of line. The day after tomorrow is their wedding day. There are still many things for you to do. I know you are very busy. Go."


    Nie Yixi nodded and left the ward after kissing on his forehead.


    Anli and Qi Ruijie didn''t go home at the first time. Instead, they went out of the hotel after dressing up. Anli still had her home. There was always someone waiting for her, but Qi Ruijie didn''t have a home at all. She thought Zhang He, Shi Jingyan and Zhan Yue were her closest relatives. Now it seems that they are nothing.


    The man around her looked at her, but it was a little distressed, out of pity.


    "Maybe you can go to the hospital, you can go to see your wife, she may be able to answer a lot of things for you."


    "Peng Yanfei? I go to see her. What can she tell me? Besides, we are enemies all the time? When I see her, although I won''t do it to her now, I can''t guarantee that she will stimulate me. If my excitement ends her life carelessly, I will be a sinner. "


    The man said with a smile, "no, you won''t. You know your position now. Go ahead."


    "OK, but you don''t tell me your name. I''ll call you Pingzi from today on. It''s just in memory of the dog I bought. Let''s go. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Anli has come home to see her mother. Let''s go now."


    Pingzi is also very helpless. Fortunately, it''s not an ugly name. Just call it. It''s troublesome for the provincial people to ask all the time in the future.


    When Pingzi drove her to the hospital and took her to the door of Peng Yanfei''s ward, Qi Ruijie stood at the door for a long time, but he didn''t have the courage to knock on the door. In his heart, it''s hard to accept it. I don''t know whether it''s hard to accept himself or other things.


    But at this time, Peng Yanfei just came out of the rehabilitation room and was about to go back to her own ward when she saw a woman standing at her door. She wanted to enter but didn''t want to. When she walked in, it turned out to be Qi Ruijie. This person really didn''t want to see herself.


    "Qi Ruijie, what are you doing here?"


    Peng Yanfei casually said such a sentence, maybe it''s a little surprised. For Qi Ruijie, Peng Yanfei''s voice scared her.


    "I, I, just came to see you." Qi Ruijie''s voice was shaking, and her hands were shaking. She felt as if she was not her own body. She didn''t know what she was afraid of. Qi Ruijie, who bullied her before, didn''t know where to go.


    "In that case, just go in and have a seat. Second brother, I''m a little hungry. I didn''t eat anything just now. Would you go and buy something for me?"


    Zhang Ran held her hand on the wall and nodded: "OK, I''ll buy you something you like best. You go in and be careful."Peng Yanfei nods, Qi Ruijie is also embarrassed to go forward to support her, and quickly open the door so that she can walk in. Although Peng Yanfei is recovering well now, she still has to walk step by step. Qi Ruijie is watching, feeling inexplicably sad.


    After returning to the room, they sat on the sofa. Pingzi didn''t follow them. He just guarded the chair at the door. He wasn''t afraid that Qi Ruijie would do any harm to his wife. Even if she had other thoughts, he could go immediately.


    Peng Yanfei looks at Qi Ruijie. She has lost a lot of weight in the past half a month. Now she is not as arrogant and domineering as before. She seems to be reborn and quiet.


    "What did you come to me for? You can say it directly. I''m not used to it now. "


    "There''s nothing I''m not used to. Maybe I hate the wrong person for so many years. I always thought that he loves you. Now I know that he doesn''t love any woman, but himself. Now he Yaqing is useful to him, so he abandons you and chooses he Yaqing. Even if she has done so much to you, he can turn a blind eye, I''ve been blinded by love all these years. "


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile: "love can dazzle a person''s mind, but you are not worth it. He himself is a scum man, so put it down. I will come back one by one what he Yaqing has done to me. It''s just that I shouldn''t intervene in the grudges between you, but I hope you can experience this time and grow up a lot. I''m not a saint, I won''t let you know at the cost of myself. "


    Qi Ruijie nodded and her eyes were slightly moist. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know whether she had the ability to do what she thought. It was just that a forgiveness was more important than anything.

 Chapter 280

    There is gratitude in Qi Ruijie''s eyes. Peng Yanfei can still see it, but if she wants to get her own forgiveness, now she is not enough. After all, the sufferings she has suffered in the past half a month are not caused by them?


    "I won''t take care of the rest. I won''t interfere in what Nie Yixi asked you to do, but I''ll judge by myself if I don''t forgive you. How can it not be so easy? Even if it''s not for my face or for my leg, it''s still a little early to talk about the original understanding."


    Qi Ruijie lowered her head and looked at her legs. If she didn''t have the ability to walk, I''m afraid she would hate more than Peng Yanfei. Now it''s good. There''s no too much gratitude and resentment. Originally, she owed Peng Yanfei all the time. If she had a chance, she would pay it back slowly.


    "There is one thing I don''t understand. I hope you can help me with it."


    Peng Yanfei nodded: "you said that there is nothing that can''t be said now. I can tell you anything you want to know. I just hope you don''t think too much after you know it."


    "Well, you and the fourth master have been together for a long time. You haven''t loved shijingyan since you came back, have you?"


    "I knew you would ask this question. Let me make it clear to you at one time. At the beginning, Ben and I didn''t like Shi Jingyan and pretended to be weak in front of him. At the beginning, it was because you really made me speechless. He was the only one who could cure you. Later, because I had something I wanted to investigate, I met Nie Yixi at that time, After that, Shi Jingyan wanted me to be an undercover agent for Nie Yixi and asked me to marry him. But from then on, Nie Yixi and I were in the first team, but Shi Jingyan didn''t know. "


    "It''s easy to understand what happened later. Nie Yixi and I fell in love, but Shi Jingyan always thought that I loved him and gave him information. It wasn''t until he Yaqing''s arrival that things changed. She began to envy the things between me and Shi Jingyan, which gradually evolved into what they are today. In fact, I found half of them by myself. After all, I can avoid them, Do you have any questions now? "


    Qi Ruijie shakes her head. It turns out that this is what happened. She always regards a woman who doesn''t love him as a fake.


    "Have you found what you want to investigate?" Qi Ruijie casually asked, there is a place in my heart is empty, in fact, the stupidest one has always been himself, so love him, get is just such a betrayal, heart ah.


    "Yes, these things make me hate he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan once again. It can be said that he Yaqing has no hope of life. Even if you don''t do it, I will do it myself. It''s not about Shi Jingyan or the enmity between me and her. Blame her father."


    Qi Ruijie doesn''t quite understand what his father is concerned about now, but it''s better not to understand some things. The more you know, the worse it is for you. You can understand such a simple truth.


    "Thank you for letting me know so much. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell shijingyan all these things?"


    Peng Yanfei laughed and said sarcastically: "you? Even if you tell him how, now even if I tell him personally, he has no power to change anything, but you, if you tell him these things, do you think he Yaqing will let you go? It''s obvious that you are fighting for men with her, but I finally advise you that you are not the opponent of he Yaqing. Be careful, you go. "


    Qi Ruijie nodded and looked at Peng Yanfei for a long time without saying a word. Peng Yanfei knew that she was very uncomfortable, but what she said was the truth. There was no way to do it. Even if her words were too much, it was just for her good. Just miss one time and don''t make another mistake.


    "Well, I''ll leave first. Take good care of yourself. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll come to see you. It''s also an atonement for myself."


    Qi Ruijie said and left. Pingzi saw her coming out and went forward to meet her and said, "well, have you figured out everything in your heart? Now, where else do you want to go?"


    "No, go back, but before you go back, you accompany me to a bar. I haven''t been there for a long time."


    Pingzi nodded and they left the hospital.


    When Anli came home, she didn''t contact her mother for such a long time. I don''t know what she was worried about. When she opened the door, her mother had already cooked the meal, as if she was waiting for her return.


    "Lili, you''re back. Come on, do it quickly. It''s specially made by mom today. Your favorite dishes are braised pork, sweet and sour spareribs, and laver egg soup. Have a look."


    "How do you know I''ll be back today, mom?" she asked with a smile


    "Didn''t your boss tell me that? Last time you didn''t come back for a long time, I was very worried, but later I learned that you were on a business trip, and your boss specially told me, for fear that you would forget the time. Well, let''s not talk about it. Go to dinner quickly, but do you want to give me a good introduction? "With a coy look on her face, Anli said, "this is my boyfriend, mom. I met him on a business trip. His name is..."


    Speaking of the name, Anli was stunned. By the way, what''s his name? How could she forget his name so quickly when the fourth Master said it last time? It''s strange.


    The man took his mother''s hand and said with a smile: "Auntie, you just call me Tian Feng. This is the nutriment I bought for you. Seeing that Auntie is thin, it must be to take care of Lili. Let''s go. Let''s have a meal."


    Tian Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, just use this name. It doesn''t matter. The fourth master told his aunt that you were on a business trip. You don''t have to worry. When you''re away, the fourth master sent someone to protect your mother. Let''s go."


    Anli nodded with a smile, relieved, but she knew that if it wasn''t for Peng Yanfei''s good friend, he wouldn''t have done such a thing. She felt more guilty. She felt more guilty about Peng Yanfei than anyone else.


    Three people sit on the table, aunt has been talking, Tian Feng in the side with her chat, Anli, if you think of the appearance, but let aunt worry.


    "What''s the matter, Lili? That''s what your child is like. Once something happens, it''s like this. You can tell it to your mother. Is there any way to solve it? Don''t keep everything from me. I''m not a child any more. Can''t I be angry? "

 Chapter 281

    Annie smiles and shakes her head: "it''s OK, mom. Everything is OK now. You see, I''ve brought my boyfriends back. What else can I do to upset Annie? I''m just thinking that the day after tomorrow is our boss''s wedding day. I want to think about what we should send, mom. What do you say


    "Your boss is a good man. You can send some good things to him, but it''s the boss after all. Others may not like what you send. You''d better consult Tian Feng about it, but you can do it by yourself. It''s just a matter of one mind."


    Anli nodded, a family of three, at present is such a bar, it is very happy to smile, Anli heart how hope these are true, all the time can stop at this moment, don''t move, so we are happy together, no worries, no mistakes, OK?


    Tian Feng accompanied Anli to wash dishes, looked at him with a sad face, comforted: "you don''t want to think too much, many things are not so complicated, the fourth master is still very good, maybe you all go home in the end?"


    Anne looked at him and nodded. She already had all kinds of flavors in her heart. She didn''t know what to say now. She said that she didn''t worry about it, but what''s the use of worrying? Those who should come will always come. They can''t run.


    Day by day passed like this, waiting for them is the unknown tomorrow.


    In the middle of the night, Nie Yixi returns to the ward. The villain inside has already fallen asleep. He walks to the bed carefully and lies on the bed with his coat under his leg. He hugs Peng Yanfei and goes to sleep.


    When Peng Yanfei wakes up, Nie Yixi has not woken up. She must have gone to bed very late last night. She is good at drawing something on his face with a smile. Nie Yixi still doesn''t move. It seems that she is really tired.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t bother him any more. He got up and began to exercise. Tomorrow is their wedding day. Now it''s the most tense time. He Weixiong and his wife can''t help arranging the wedding scene. They started to arrange people to come here last night.


    Nie Yixi would not have gone to bed so late. He Weixiong mobilized all the people in the night. So many people are divided into three categories. Today, there should be another one. Those who make airplanes take airplanes and those who take trains take trains, but all these are under Nie Yixi''s control.


    Wang Ping still has Cheng Wei and He Yong in his hand. Cheng Wei has no hostility. Now it should be said that he is working for them, but how can Cheng Wei be released to Nepal? I saw the arrangement of tianwangping.


    In the base of Beijing, everyone began to nervously prepare for tomorrow''s work. The voice outside aroused the attention of Cheng Wei and He Yong.


    "Did you hear something said? What happened?"


    Although both of them are locked up, they are still separated. In fact, it''s not to avoid contact between them. It''s just that Wang Ping is afraid that there will be no hostages after Cheng Wei kills He Yong.


    He Yong hasn''t made any difference until now. Listening to the outside voice, he said: "tomorrow is the time for Yaqing and shijingyan to get married. It''s estimated that Godfather has transferred all the people here. They are ready to fight to the death. Now they are ready to fight at any time, but we can take this opportunity to escape."


    After hearing this, Cheng Wei looked out and nodded: "it''s OK, but what should we do? Now there are no keys, no other tools, even if we can leave here, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. "


    After hearing this, He Yong nodded: "don''t worry. It''s time to deliver breakfast. There will be a good play soon."


    Cheng Wei didn''t say anything. He thought to himself: you''re going to take action. Now you''re waiting for your action. Otherwise, how can the play go on.


    As soon as their words were finished, the food delivery man came in. Two people came in one by one. There was nothing wrong with their attitude. Seeing them coming, He Yong grabbed their sleeves and said, "sorry, big brother. I have a terrible stomachache. Can you tell your boss and invite a doctor for me?"


    The man who delivered the meal was also from the base. He nodded to the people around him: "OK, you wait for a while, you go, I''ll guard here."


    When the man left, He Yong didn''t know that he took the rice bowl directly, pulled his sleeve and threw it directly on his head at the right time. The bowl was made of porcelain, which was what He Yong knew from the first meal, otherwise he would not have been so easy and put down one.


    After watching the man fall down, He Yong takes the weapon and the work card in his hand, opens the door directly, and helps Cheng Wei open it. When they go out, Wang Ping is already waiting at the door, just waiting for this time.


    Cheng Wei hasn''t started yet. When the two people are drinking, they give Wang Ping a look and hit him with a stick. He faints and doesn''t know what happened."Take it down, Chengwei. Now it''s time to watch your performance. He Weixiong has already set out for Jiangshi. Now you go to his base first. The first step we take is to occupy your base and tell us how many people there are. Finally, you go back to your base and rush to the wedding place in the early morning to wait for the opportunity. The rest is up to us."


    Cheng Wei nodded and pointed to He Yong on the ground: "what should he do? Do you want me to shoot him?"


    "Now is not the time. You go first. This person will be handed over to you at last. Of course, he is not the key. The key person has left here. Let''s go."


    Cheng Wei nodded and drove in a hurry. He made a lot of wounds on his body and ran all the way back to the base. Although there were still people here, there were few. Zheng Lei was arranged to stay here waiting for them to come back. When he heard something outside, he went out to have a look.


    When he saw Chengwei, Zheng Lei was not so happy, but He Yong''s person was not seen. What''s the matter? He quickly went up to catch Chengwei who was about to fall down.


    "Brother Chengwei, what''s the matter with you, He Yong''s man? What the hell happened to you. "


    Cheng Wei grabs Zheng Lei and says anxiously, "help, help, go and save people." He fainted.


    Zheng Lei quickly called the doctor to bandage his wound, looked at him and said, "Mr. Zheng, don''t worry, he doesn''t matter. He just fainted after losing too much blood."


    Zheng Lei nodded and asked people to take him away from here. When Cheng Wei woke up, he yelled: "He Yong''s Renni? Didn''t I ask you to save him? "Renni?"

 Chapter 282

    Zheng Lei didn''t speak, but just lowered his head. Now the people in his hands don''t dare to provoke Wang Ping. They have some personal feuds, and they rush to save He Yong. Isn''t that tantamount to looking for death?


    "If I ask you something, Zheng Lei, I''ll ask you a damn question. If you do this again, don''t blame me for turning over my face."


    "I didn''t go to save him. In the current situation, there are less than 100 people in my hands. It''s no doubt that I''m looking for a dead end to ask me to save He Yong. The boss is not here now. I''m just here to meet you, but I didn''t expect that you can only come out one after all."


    Cheng Wei was stunned and looked at him sadly. He held his collar and was very angry: "how can you have such a few people? Where are the boss''s people, eh? You tell me, under such circumstances, if he is not here, he has to go to other places. What on earth is he thinking? Does he want this base? "


    Zheng Lei didn''t speak, and he didn''t know what to say. He finally told Cheng Wei all of he Weixiong''s plans. It seems that he Weixiong did keep his hand and didn''t take Cheng Wei''s people with him, but I''m afraid he left it wrong.


    Cheng Wei looked at Zheng Lei and stood up and said, "I''m going back to the base and ready to kill good people directly. Wang Ping is nothing. Besides, they are also ready to mobilize all the people to Jiangshi. It''s just around the corner for He Yong to rescue them. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you greedy people who are afraid of death. Get out of the way."


    Zheng Lei is very upset with Cheng Wei. If it wasn''t for this person, they wouldn''t be like this now, and He Yong wouldn''t be arrested.


    But now it''s really good to rely on his troops, so he let the road open: "please, group leader Chengwei, I just want to say that you are the one who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Even if I want to die all my life, Zheng Lei will not use this method of death."


    Cheng Wei didn''t speak and drove away directly. But when he left, he had already called Wang Ping to tell them what the situation was like. There were less than 100 people here. Now even Zheng Lei was in it. If he took another hostage, he would not be afraid of obedience.


    "Well, I''ll take people to rush there immediately. You go back to the base first, and then I''ll start to act according to the previous plan. If I can catch Zheng Lei, I may have a better chance of winning."


    Cheng Wei nodded and drove directly to his base. After Wang Ping hung up the phone, he took people to he Weixiong''s base and yelled, "let your people hand over Cheng Wei. Now your boss is not here. If you have no leader, you still have the ability to fight back. As long as you hand over the people, I won''t care about you."


    Zheng Lei heard that he came out with people and said, "Wang Ping, don''t deceive people too much. Cheng Wei has already left. I warn you that even if there is no boss here, I won''t let you near here."


    Wang Ping snorted coldly: "well, today I want to see how you fight against me. Don''t forget that you still owe me one life. Now it''s time for me to take it back."


    Zheng Lei didn''t say a word. He called his brothers and started fighting with others. Two teams of people, some of them you and I started directly. Zheng Lei didn''t think that all this was to leak their information behind their back. He didn''t doubt that he had betrayed them.


    Wang Ping and Zheng Lei look at each other. They don''t need to talk much. They start to learn martial arts directly. Their basic skills are the same, and they are from the same school.


    "Zheng Lei, you can''t beat me. I advise you to give up."


    "You''ve got so much bullshit, do it."


    Zheng Lei gets up directly, Wang Ping moves to the rear, looks at him coming forward, grabs his wrist directly, and throws it aside. Zheng Lei stands up quickly. Wang Ping has quickly moved to this side and directly kicks him away. His mouth is full of blood foam. He calmly wipes the blood around his mouth and continues to fight.


    "I said you can''t beat me. You''d better surrender. If you go on like this, you''ll really die."


    "I''ve never been afraid of these things, but I''m sorry for you. I killed your wife and children. If you have any complaints, you can come to me and let my brothers go."


    Wang Ping didn''t speak any more. He just stepped forward and kicked him away. He ran into the gate and fainted. If he didn''t die, you would know how heavy he was.


    "Stop it all, your boss has been arrested by me. If someone doesn''t agree with me, take them all back. Let''s go, let''s go. You guys will raze this place to the ground. You can use the big guys in your hands."


    Wang Ping turned around in the car and left here. Behind him, he only heard the roaring sound, as if it were the war of that year. Everything disappeared in the fire.After Cheng Wei returned to the base, his brothers rushed forward to look at his boss, and everyone cheered. The four people around him are all in the meeting room now.


    "Their people?"


    "Boss, it''s all in the conference room. This way, please."


    "You don''t have to show me the way, go and bring up my guy, and prepare a clean dress for me, and breakfast. I want to eat well and dress well today."


    The man nodded and opened it. Cheng Wei went to the door of the conference room and kicked the door open. All the four people inside were stunned. LV Yi stepped forward to look at Cheng Wei excitedly and said, "boss, you can be regarded as coming back. Are you OK there? Did the fourth master''s people embarrass you? "


    "Lv Yi, don''t worry. I''m fine, but I''ll be fine next time."


    Cheng Wei said, looking at the four people around him. One of them or two of them were loyal to him. Don''t think he didn''t know. Even if He Weixiong arranged his own eye liner for himself, he forgave him. But he could not forgive him at that time.


    "Everyone sit down. Come on, let''s talk about some things. He Weixiong has mobilized all the people to Jiangshi to fight with the fourth master. Let''s hear what you think."


    When LV looked at Xiang Chengwei, he didn''t understand what it meant for a moment, but he said according to his own idea: "I don''t think we should send troops now. Now even if we send troops, we are not the opponent of the fourth master. Besides, now that the boss is back, we still don''t want to participate."


    Cheng Yingsheng is very reluctant to say: "brother, after all, he Weixiong is your good brother, so many years has been supporting forward, now he is in trouble, should we also help him?"

 Chapter 283

    Cheng Wei is stunned for a few seconds. He looks at his cousin who has a little blood relationship with him. He doesn''t care about him until his parents have passed away, but I''m afraid he''s not the best person now.


    After all, it was still a little chilly. Cheng Wei said, "why don''t you take people to support him directly?"


    "Elder brother, I have brought them, but I can take them without their consent. Besides, you haven''t come back. I''m not the leader of the elite group, so I can''t order them."


    Generally speaking, his elder brother would feel that he was wronged and would let him lead others. However, this is not the past. In the past, Chengwei could tolerate them to do anything. He always thought that everyone was brothers and it was not easy to be together. Now he knows how ridiculous he was at that time.


    "Laozi asked you to take it with you. From today on, Cheng Yingsheng cut off all his duties and went home to take good care of your wife and children. This occasion is not suitable for you. Does anyone have any other opinions?"


    Everyone shook their heads. They didn''t know what happened to Cheng Wei, but his temperament changed a lot.


    "No, brother, I didn''t mean to. Brother, tell me what I did wrong, brother."


    "Hum, what''s wrong is that you shouldn''t get too close to he Weixiong. Even if I don''t agree, you still take people to help him. Don''t think I don''t know. In fact, there are many things you don''t know. If one of the members of this organization talks to he Weixiong, he must die. Don''t ask me why. You don''t need to know, Cheng Yingsheng, I think you are my cousin. Otherwise you would have died long ago. Now I give you the right to go. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can restrain myself from killing you later. "


    This sentence is really a bit frightening. These days, Cheng Yingsheng is scared away. He drives away from this place of right and wrong.


    Cheng Wei looks at the other three people. LV Yi is a loyal one. He can be sure of that, but the rest are not so sure.


    "I''m going to open the window today. From today on, the whole elite group and the Canglong group will be enemies forever. If you have any opinions or are he Weixiong''s people now, you can stand up and I can send you back. If I find out that he is he Weixiong''s people in the future, you are ready to die. My words are very clear, Now that you can stand up and admit it, I won''t say anything more. Does anyone stand up? "


    So many, it seems that no one is from their side, that''s very reassuring.


    People from outside came in and yelled, "no, boss, no!"


    "What''s wrong? Speak slowly." Cheng Wei raises the people on the ground, looks at him, and waits for him


    "Boss, boss he''s base has been bombed. Zheng Lei and Wang Ping are arrested. Shall we help them?"


    "Are you from he Weixiong, too? He even asked me to save his people. Be ready to die. " Cheng Wei directly raised his gun and solved the problem of the people in front of him. Now everyone has shut up. This time, all the people understand that Cheng Wei is not a liar. They don''t want to die. Why did Cheng Wei become like this.


    LV Yi asked the people around him to clean up and comfort him: "boss, don''t be angry. It''s not the time to be angry. We have to decide to help the other side. Now we have to help the fourth master?"


    Cheng Wei nodded: "help the fourth master, gather all the people together tomorrow morning to go to Jiangshi and follow my orders. Those who don''t follow my orders will no longer be members of the elite group from today on."


    As soon as LV took the order, he went down to rectify. Bai Yiting and Li Feng were left in the conference room. They also had to start to rectify. Now the boss''s name order is an order, and the rest were all good at advocating. They were all thrown out. If it was more serious, they would be executed directly.


    This is also the current order. Many people don''t know why? I just know that when Cheng Wei comes back, everyone is not allowed to mention his respect and love for he Weixiong, nor the three words he Weixiong.


    I''m afraid he is the only one who knows the reason.


    When Nie Yixi wakes up, Peng Yanfei is no longer in the room. He has breakfast with Chen Siyan next door. Nie Yixi is still a little confused. What time is it now? Today, he is sleeping very hard.


    Peng Yanfei looked at the time and said with a smile: "Zehao, you should go to see your brother. He should be worried if he doesn''t know that Wang is here."


    Nie Zehao nods and goes to the direction of Nie Yixi. They bump into each other.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you looking for your sister-in-law? He''s in Siyan''s room."


    Nie Yixi waved his hand and shook his head: "no, no, you can take care of him. I''ll go to the group to see what''s going on. Today may be a mess. It''s almost time for he Weixiong''s people to arrive, and Shi Jingyan''s people should finish their wedding."Nie Zehao nodded: "but what about this? It''s not that you have to wait until tomorrow to see the ending. Elder brother, are you too tired and feel tired? "


    Nie Yixi didn''t know what to say. He always felt that he had no rest.


    Maybe, just help me to sit down. She''s on your side


    "Mm-hmm, my sister-in-law is over there with Siyan. Brother, would you like to have some breakfast, at least it''s better. You''ll burn yourself up now."


    Nie Yixi stands up and shakes off his spirit. I don''t know how long he hasn''t really had a good sleep. Now it''s still too early to let them go, and nothing will happen anywhere.


    "Well, let''s go. We still have to have breakfast, otherwise we can''t stand it."


    As soon as they go in, they smile sweetly. Maybe they really find a good pair of sisters. They can always get along well after they get married. But before that, they still need to pass their parents, especially their mother. They really can''t bear it.


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with a smile: "up, you are finally willing to go to bed, OK, come to eat something, no matter how anxious things are, it''s not important to eat."


    "Well, listen to my wife and have breakfast. You can eat it as soon as you choose Hao. Don''t let Chen Siyan think I''m bullying you."


    Chen Siyan blushes and eats with her head buried. She doesn''t want to take care of the three of them. She always likes to tease herself. It''s really bad.


    Four people happily eat breakfast, but shijingyan''s good things in the morning in front of him are dull. The woman sitting opposite feels that something is wrong. He feels that he has many things to hide from himself. This feeling is very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 284

    Shijingyan looks up at he Yaqing, but he still has to ask about something uncomfortable.


    "What did you do behind my back? Why did the police call me yesterday and say that I took a gang of thugs with me? "


    He Yaqing was stunned. Everything she put into her mouth was shaken in the bowl. She raised her head and said with big eyes: "me? Are you talking about me? I''m busy with the arrangement of our wedding these days, so I don''t have time to do other things at all, and I''ve been with my aunt all the time. Do you doubt that I''ve done anything bad? "


    The more she said that, the more aggrieved she was, and the more wet her eyes were. These days, she was just busy with the wedding. Shijingyan never appeared, and she didn''t know where he was or what he was doing. Now when she comes back, she just questions herself.


    "As soon as you came back, that''s how you questioned me. Have you ever asked me if I''m tired these days? How''s the wedding going? What''s your attitude towards me? I''m confused. Tomorrow is our wedding. Now you still doubt me. You..."


    He Yaqing is very sad when she cries. When Shijing Yan sees her crying, she is even more upset, He quickly sat down and comforted: "well, I don''t mean that. It''s just that there have been many things recently. Don''t cry. My uncle has come. Today he should come to the company to find us. You can go with me today."


    When he Yaqing heard that he Weixiong was coming, she was very excited and nodded: "Dad is coming. OK, I''ll go to the company with you and explain some things clearly. I hate being wronged by others. I hope you don''t do that in the future."


    Shijingyan hugged her and nodded: "well, this time it''s my fault. I wronged you without a clear investigation. Clean up and start. Tomorrow must be an unforgettable wedding."


    He Yaqing nods to change clothes and goes to the company with shijingyan. He Weixiong arrived in Jiangshi as early as yesterday, but he didn''t tell shijingyan and he Yaqing.


    They drive directly to the company. He Weixiong has been waiting for Shijing Yan in the company for a long time. Zhan Yue receives him in the office.


    "Mr. He, please have tea. Shi Shao will come right away. Don''t you know Mr. He has had breakfast?" Zhan Yue is very gentle smile, feel he changed a lot.


    "No, thank you. I''ll just sit here, but what''s wrong with the company recently?" He Weixiong asked curiously, want to know whether the situation here is the same as his own, even if there are problems in the organization, but the company is the last guarantee, he must leave these to he Yaqing.


    He Yong has been caught by Nie Yixi. He can''t even count on him. He hopes to save Cheng Wei. He still has some hope that he will bring people with him. If the Pope doesn''t come back tomorrow, he may not be able to escape his own retribution.


    Zhan Yue said with a smile: "it''s better to answer this question in a short time. There are no problems in the company, but I don''t know anything else for the time being. Please forgive me. If Mr. He doesn''t have any problems, I''ll go out to work first."


    He Weixiong nodded. Presumably they didn''t dare to tell the company''s situation easily. They waved him to leave and sat here looking down at the whole city. The scenery was beautiful, but they didn''t want it. If Nie Yixi was defeated, I''m afraid all they saw would be the master.


    Let''s not say how much information Nie Yixi has, but the value of every piece of information can buy the whole building. After all, some things have a chain effect. As long as they are used properly, are you afraid that you can''t get his own value?


    When Jing Yan and Peng Yanfei came in, they saw he Weixiong standing in front of the glass window and looking out. His clothes were like thinking.


    He Yaqing is very happy to go forward and cry: "Dad, I miss you so much."


    He Weixiong directly picked her up, feeling that she was still a child. They laughed and said a lot of homely things.


    "By the way, Dad, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. Hasn''t she come back yet? Don''t you worry about what will happen to him alone abroad? "


    "You little crow beak, when you get married tomorrow, your mother will definitely come back. Don''t worry about it. Don''t I know your careful thinking? It''s just that I don''t want your mother to come back. She worries a lot when she sees that you are still young. "


    He Yaqing murmured coldly: "I think my father doesn''t want my mother to come back. I''m afraid she will delay your good deeds. Hum, if I don''t tell my mother tonight, you''ll speak ill of her behind her back."


    He Weixiong didn''t get angry. He shaved her nose with a smile and said, "OK, you can come as you like. But now Dad wants to talk to Jing Yan about the company. Do you want us to have some private space?"


    He Yaqing doesn''t understand why they always want to avoid themselves when they talk about the company? This time, she didn''t want to avoid it. She just wanted to stay here and listen to them.So she shook her head and said, "Dad, why can''t I listen to the company? Besides, I''m still a member of the company? It''s difficult that you won''t pass on the company to me in the future, but you haven''t trained my knowledge and ability in this aspect from childhood to adulthood. "


    He Weixiong''s face is not very good-looking, or a little disappointed and angry.


    "Yaqing, we do have something to do this time. Dad doesn''t want you to be involved in it. Be obedient and go out first. After we''ve finished talking about it, dad will accompany you to buy gifts. How about your wedding gifts?"


    Here in he Weixiong, he Yaqing has always been treated with coax, reluctant to beat and scold, as if this led to her coquetry and unreasonable in the face of them.


    Hear he Weixiong some serious voice, he Yaqing did not speak, angry out, very unhappy looking at shijingyan and he Weixiong.


    After she left, he Weixiong''s eyes became very serious when he looked at shijingyan. Shijingyan knew that this time he was afraid that there would be a war. That''s why he didn''t want to involve her.


    "Uncle, I understand what you mean. Yaqing still can''t understand her hard work for you. But this time, Nie Yixi made some big moves from time to time. My spies came back and said that they have started to deploy people. They have mobilized most of them. I''m afraid they want to come to us."


    He Weixiong stopped his mouth and said: "how many people are under your command? You should prepare for it just in case. After all, tomorrow is your wedding. Today I will arrange for humanity. Now I will arrange it. If there is any change tomorrow, I can only eradicate it. I hope you understand what I said."

 Chapter 285

    Shijingyan nods. He still doesn''t know anything about the current situation, but it seems that he knows something he doesn''t know.


    Shijingyan is still afraid of he Weixiong. He goes forward and asks, "uncle, is there anything else in this? I just guess that you and Nie Yixi originally have this grudge. Otherwise, they won''t gather all the people together. Moreover, according to my son, he seems to be more than just superficial."


    He Weixiong squints at shijingyan and knows that he will tell him what to say.


    "It''s true that his side is not only superficial, so you''d better be careful. You don''t forget that the woman beside him is under your hand, but it doesn''t mean that your abandonment won''t let him change his choice. You are buried in a disaster by your side. I don''t care about the things you did before, but now is not the time for me to care. When I have to, she has to solve them. "


    When Shi Jingyan thinks of Peng Yanfei, he always feels that there is something wrong with her, but he can''t tell. Her vacation is coming to an end. However, as a boss or a person who loves her, he seems to have gone too far. When she is ill, he doesn''t go to see her. This is very clear to Shi Jingyan, Now Peng Yanfei may have been Nie Yixi''s person for a long time.


    However, she seized a lot of evidence of her own, and if she did so tomorrow, her future would be directly over.


    He Weixiong still has a lot of things he didn''t talk about with shijingyan. This is also to prevent him from panicking. To be more precise, he doesn''t want him to delay his plan. Since Nie Yixi is already starting to set up the plan, he also wants to start.


    "I''ve finished what I said. You can accompany me to decorate the wedding scene later. It seems that nothing is more important now, and my baby daughter''s wedding day can''t be careless."


    Shi Jingyan can''t refute it, he can only nod his head. After all, it''s the woman who asks for him and wants to marry him. In front of his father-in-law, he still wants to do things better.


    "Well, uncle, this way, please. Everything in the company is OK, but there are some small problems recently. I''ll explain them first, and I''ll take you there right away. Just a moment."


    He Weixiong waved his hand to let him leave. People around him came in from the outside and said, "boss, there''s something wrong with the base."


    Yang Zhenhai anxiously stood beside he Weixiong and said all the things that happened in the base. He Weixiong''s face was even more ugly. It seemed that he was going to put all his eggs in one basket this time.


    "What you said is true. Cheng Wei escaped, but He Yong didn''t. now Zheng Lei has been arrested. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. According to you, are we afraid we will be defeated this time? No, I will never give up. "


    Yang Zhenhai lowered his head about Zheng Lei''s news, his heart is very sad, these are his brothers.


    "Alas, boss, these are not the most important. Zheng Lei and his dozens of brothers fought to defend the base. But Wang Ping''s people bombed the base directly. Now all the bases of the Canglong group have been bombed. We have no place to go. If we lose this battle, there will be no Canglong group from now on."


    He Weixiong was shocked. The big brother with open eyes held his collar and asked anxiously, "what did you say? Our base was blown up? I told you, didn''t I? Although there are few people left behind, I also prevent such a situation. The weapons left behind are hardcover. Even if there are many people, they are not equal to those weapons. What''s the matter? Please tell me clearly. "


    Yang Zhenhai knows that it''s hard to accept, but it has happened. Now even if it''s unacceptable, it must be accepted.


    "Boss, the brother who knew about it at that time was either killed or captured by Wang Ping. We don''t know what happened at that time. We just know that Wang Ping did it. He led people to attack directly and finally bombed directly with artillery."


    He Weixiong clenched his fist and roared: "Wang Ping, Nie Yixi, I will not let you go. Even if I die there tomorrow, I will not give up. Zhenhai, you will take people to follow me. We will arrange the formation tonight. Tomorrow, we will replace all the waiters with our own people, and replace all the ones that can be replaced, I don''t want any stubble tomorrow when the wedding is going on. "


    "Yes, boss, I''m going to arrange it now. It''s miss who has been arranging the wedding these days. If I say something unpleasant, no matter how busy my uncle is, I have to consider miss''s feelings, but it seems that I''m busy with business."


    He Weixiong nods. He can''t think about so much now. Even if shijingyan is not good to her, it''s the person she''s looking for. It''s wrong to say anything.


    After Yang Zhenhai left, Shi Jingyan listened for a long time in Zhan Yue''s office, looked at him and nodded to him: "as expected, it''s similar to what I thought. I didn''t expect that Nie Yixi was actually a member of that organization. No wonder we can take away so many of our customers and contracts. A small message can force them to comply, not to mention the whole organization, It turns out that he Weixiong is not that simple, but he can make good use of it. "Zhan Yue has heard about XC organization. It is said that this organization holds most of the secrets in the world, and many of them are collected by the older generation. At the beginning, this organization was only engaged in information to facilitate their fighting, but it didn''t expect that it still exists in this world today.


    Any important news can harm a person''s survival. The person who controls the organization controls most people''s lifeblood in a certain sense.


    "Shi Shao, now we can only choose to cooperate with he Weixiong, but for Nie Yixi, we don''t know what kind of position he is in this organization. Since he can fight with he Weixiong, it''s not small. His base has been bombed and all the people have been transferred here. It seems that he really wants to put all his eggs in one basket."


    Shi Jingyan nodded: "it''s true. What we need to do is not to put all our eggs in one basket, but to make good use of it. Even if he is he Weixiong, we can make better use of it. When they are hard to part, we will take advantage of it."


    Zhan Yue nodded, but he thought so, but how to do it? If we wait for things to continue to develop, the company will inevitably be involved.


    "What can we do to keep the company and get more money?" Zhan Yue thinks about this problem and looks out.


    Shijingyan didn''t answer him, and the smile on his face was even worse.

 Chapter 286

    Zhan Yue looks at Shi Jingyan with a confident smile on his face, which makes him feel more at ease. However, Zhan Yue is worried that it is not only the company''s business, but also whether the war between Nie Yixi and he Weixiong will affect them. Peng Yanfei''s business is very difficult.


    Because now I don''t know whether she is standing there, but one thing is for sure. After half a month, since she was injured, no one has been in charge of him, and no one has ever seen her. No matter who she is, it''s cold hearted. She should hate shijingyan now.


    Zhan Yue is very concerned about Peng Yanfei, but he has no way. Now his position is clear.


    Shi Jingyan looked at Zhan Yue thoughtfully, patted him on the shoulder and said, "what are you thinking about, don''t tell me you are thinking about Peng Yanfei?"


    "Well, I''m really thinking about him, or I''m thinking about his position now. We''ve completely injured her. I don''t know who caused his leg injury. I''m afraid her position is very clear."


    Shi Jingyan looked at Zhan Yue: "we are really sorry for her. Since her position has been clear, there is no need to show mercy. No matter who caused her injury, but since it has been caused, don''t think about making up for it


    Zhan Yue didn''t want to say more about these things. After all, it was the original thing. Now it seems that it''s just like that. If you can''t get love, you should put it down.


    "Forget it, let''s not think about it. Now we''d better plan what we''re going to prepare. We only have one day. I''m afraid it''s too late to prepare tomorrow morning."


    Shi Jingyan nods. They sit on the sofa and discuss the matter. Many details can only be arranged this evening. He Weixiong in the office is already impatient. For him, time is money now, which is more important than anything.


    Nie Yixi, who returns to the base, is stopped by Su Ming with the information.


    "Boss, he has arrived. Now he''s in shijingyan''s office. I''m afraid he''s talking about tomorrow. Do we need to bring him over?"


    "No, he should be at shijingyan''s side. No matter what they are going to do, this evening is the time to set up the scene. You just have to watch him carefully. If there is any change, send someone to inform me. Tomorrow''s wedding will go on as usual. You should let the brothers stay as close as possible to 20 meters, They are bound to leave people in the nearest place. We just need to form an encirclement. "


    Su Ming nodded: "OK, I understand. I''ll go down and give orders, but there are still people left in the base. It will be very dangerous if all of them are empty."


    Nie Yixi nodded. Of course, the base of the flying eagle group is different from them. There are more secrets, more information and more important. If the base is directly occupied, it is needless to say that he is the boss.


    Nie Yixi starts to make the next plan. What he needs is that he can take shijingyan and he Weixiong without using a single soldier. Naturally, the person who uses them is from the police station. Didn''t he just drive away a team leader that day? I don''t know if the captain is easy to use.


    "Li Xiao, please accompany me to the police station. Let''s go to the Zhao station."


    Li Xiao nods. He seems to know something about Nie Yixi''s plan, but Li Xiao is not a strategist. Naturally, he doesn''t understand the twists and turns inside.


    Nie Yixi bought a lot of gifts and went directly to the police station. Last time, Captain Su had already been replaced by Ye Yang, a man full of justice. He didn''t stand on either side. As long as anyone committed a crime, he must be the first one to rush forward. This is also the reason why he hasn''t been reused in recent years. He won''t please others, he only knows how to do things seriously.


    Now it''s not easy to be promoted to the position of captain. Although the position is much higher than before, his team has always believed in him.


    This is not, Nie Yixi and Ye Yang played a face-to-face, it can be said that Ye Yang can become the team leader, or to thank Nie Yixi, if he does not talk about this person, now do not know who became the position, after all, the director is selfish, who does not want to give himself a good place?


    When Nie Yixi saw Ye Yang for the first time, he still had nothing. If it wasn''t for Ye Yang, he might have been killed. He has always remembered a little kindness in those years.


    "Captain ye, congratulations. I''ve made it through these years.


    Ye Yang said with a smile: "OK, I''m just trying to do well in my own hands. I''m not happy about promotion. But how can you come here today, fourth master? Do you want to discuss with the director? Unfortunately, he is not in the Bureau today."


    Nie Yixi nodded with a smile: "I know, just waiting for him here in advance, but I have something to say to captain Ye. I don''t know if I can take a step to talk."Ye Yang nods and takes Nie Yixi to his office. After closing the door, he looks at Nie Yixi seriously. He doesn''t know much about this businessman, but he is always called the fourth master outside. Some people say that he still has some tangled relationship with the Tao. Ye Yang is not a person who knows everything, nor can anyone catch him.


    He didn''t know why, but he believed that the man in front of him was not a bad man. Maybe he was an honest man just like himself.


    "If you have any questions, please tell me."


    Nie Yixi smiles and asks Li Xiao to put all the evidence in front of him, saying: "please have a look at this and the news. I hope captain ye can help me catch Shi Jingyan tomorrow. He has committed enough crimes. If captain Ye doesn''t believe it, there will be a good play waiting for you tomorrow."


    Ye Yang takes the letters and photos of evidence in his hand and looks through them one by one. The more he looks at them, the more angry he gets. Unexpectedly, businessmen like Shi Jingyan are not only doing superficial business. Now once the evidence is confirmed, he will catch Shi Jingyan himself.


    "Fourth master, I don''t know where you got these evidences, but if what you said is true, I will go tomorrow without you saying. No matter what he is doing, even if he is getting married, I won''t give her such face. Such a person is a disaster."


    Nie Yixi smiles. People like Ye Yang are easy to control. You don''t need to give him gifts or money. You just need to give him a few pieces of evidence and photos, and he will find out to the end. In the end, Shi Jingyan will suffer.


    "Well, I''m here to thank captain Ye. I also ask captain ye to obey my command tomorrow. After all, he is getting married tomorrow. I''ll call you then."


    Ye Yang nodded and tightly grasped the evidence in his hand. Such a person is not worthy to live in this world.

 Chapter 287

    Nie Yixi and Ye Yang discuss and then leave. Li Xiao is very curious and asks, "boss, why did he promise so readily? Are people in the police station not afraid to offend Shi Jingyan?"


    Nie Yi Xi snorted coldly: "he is not afraid. If he is afraid, he will not be in this position these years. He doesn''t mean the kind of person who protects officials and businessmen. He is too honest. So as long as you give him some evidence, he will continue to investigate. It is such a serious person who will cooperate with us in this play."


    Li Xiao said: "it''s like this. I see. Do we still need to see Zhao bureau?"


    "Of course, you call him and ask where the people are now. If he doesn''t give them, how can Ye Yang arrest them?"


    Li Xiao felt his head, how could he feel so stupid? He had to ask about everything. With a sigh, he picked up his mobile phone and called Zhao Bureau. He was coming in this direction.


    "Boss, let''s wait here for a while. Zhao bureau should be here soon."


    Nie Yixi nodded and strolled around the police station. He happened to hear what the two men said.


    "Don''t you know, last time, there was a bald man with a group of little gangsters fighting a couple in the mall? After the director knew about this, he fired captain Su directly, but it seemed that the couple had a good future. However, it''s nothing to have a good future in recent years. It''s just that the bald man didn''t know what he was mad about. Now he''s starting to make a scene in the hospital again. Just now he went to a team to clean them up. "


    "I dare to make trouble in the hospital. I don''t know who gave them the courage to do so, but I don''t know who is so unlucky to be entangled by this bald head."


    "Oh, you really don''t say it. It seems that it''s a girl. They say it''s the fourth master''s wife. It seems that it is."


    After hearing this, Nie Yixi grabbed a man''s collar and asked anxiously, "what do you two say? What''s bald? Make it clear."


    It''s really hard to say. When Cao Cao arrived, the man quickly said, "fourth master, the bald man who attacked your brother last time. It seems that they are in the hospital now, and I don''t know if anything has happened."


    Li Xiao picked up his mobile phone and called Peng Yanfei. His mobile phone was in the middle of a conversation and couldn''t get through.


    "Boss, I can''t get through. It seems that something has really happened. At this time, those people dare to come out. Who sent them?"


    Nie Yixi gave things to Li Xiao and said, "you can deal with it here. I''ll go back and have a look."


    Li Xiao nods, hands the car key to Nie Yixi, and stands by to interrogate the two policemen carefully, hoping to know more.


    Peng Yanfei was standing on the bedside of the ward. He just had breakfast and couldn''t move too much. He could only exercise in this way. Before the second master arrived, the door behind him was suddenly kicked open and a group of people he didn''t know came in.


    "Who are you?"


    Glabrous evil spirit of smile way: "you don''t care who we are, as long as you know your brother hurt our people, now we need you to pay medical expenses, quickly take out, or today you have fruit to eat."


    Peng Yanfei heard that it was these guys who injured Chen Siyan. It happened that no one had been practicing with him recently. It was just right to test whether he had stepped back.


    "Lose money? You really have the face to say it. Bareheaded is about you. If you tell me who sent you, I can let you go, or you may not even survive today. "


    "Oh, the girl''s tone is really not small. Somebody give it to me, let''s love this girl well, let her know who doesn''t give who face, and she may not be able to keep herself. It''s really a joke to talk big like this."


    There is a security guard in the hospital. Hearing the voice, Nie Zehao quickly put down the fruit and said, "it seems that something happened to his sister-in-law. I''ll go and have a look. You''ll stay here."


    Chen Siyan nodded and urged: "you go quickly. Feifei''s feet are inconvenient. If something really happens, brother Niu is afraid he can''t spare you."


    Nie Zehao saw that the door was full of people, and without saying a word, he went up and killed one of them. He knew these people, and they were the people who attacked them indiscriminately last time.


    Now, it''s really irritating to think about it. Nie Zehao went straight up and punched again. The people at the door are all gangsters. They are not old enough. It''s estimated that they didn''t get into this skirt for long.


    But Nie Zehao didn''t have to be merciful to them because they were young. As more and more people fell down, the situation inside was clearly visible.


    Peng Yanfei collapsed a lot of people, stacked together, as if on purpose. Peng Yanfei didn''t get hurt, but everyone at her feet screamed.Seeing this, I was a little nervous. Besides, I didn''t know when I would have another person behind me, and I was the one who hurt them last time. What kind of luck was it? I knew I would not agree to this business.


    "Beauty, handsome man, have words to say well, say well, don''t do it."


    Peng Yanfei looked at him with a smile and said, "speak well? You just didn''t want to talk about it? You say my brother is him. Now that he''s here, you can ask him for compensation. "


    Seeing that the situation had gone, bald head quickly said: "no, no, no, no, please let us leave. We are all forced to. If we don''t listen to that man, we won''t live at all."


    Peng Yanfei directly kicked the man in front of him and asked, "Oh? Who is it? If you tell me, I can let you go, but if you don''t say anything, I really don''t know what I will do to you. Besides, this is a hospital now. If anything happens, the doctor will look at it, don''t you think so? "


    Peng Yanfei''s vicious tone is to make bald very subdued, but the fact is that.


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it, don''t you? In fact, we didn''t come to offend you this time. It''s time we didn''t come. He said that we could get a lot of money as long as we executed you, but we won''t have to worry about the consequences. "


    Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei. She held her hand tightly and said with a laugh, "well, it''s ridiculous. He''s my boss. Why do you want to execute me? Huh? Do you have any evidence? "


    Bareheaded nervous look at Peng Yanfei''s eyes, just a glance and then did not dare to look, took his mobile phone, above is Shi Jingyan sent text messages, afraid to say: "this is the evidence, he also said that you know too much, in this last critical time, can''t let you bad things."

 Chapter 288

    Peng Yanfei took the mobile phone in his hand. Because he had been standing for a long time, he had a big fight with them just now. When he went to pick up the mobile phone, he was obviously unstable.


    After closing the door, Nie Zehao ran to catch her and asked carefully, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law? What''s the matter?"


    Peng Yanfei shakes his head, looks at the time bareheaded and wants to run, but there are not only many people at the door. Nie Zehao closed the door just now, but now he is very flustered and opens the door. The two people behind him are not in a hurry and watch him run out.


    After the bareheaded man opened the door, he ran out happily, but when he opened the door, he bumped into Nie Yixi. Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei, who was held by Nie Zehao. He felt very guilty. He directly raised his hand to hold his neck and asked coldly, "finally, I asked you who sent you."


    The chill on Nie Yixi''s body has already made people around him unbearable. The policemen standing in the distance were ordered to take these people back. They were shocked by the speed of a car just now. Now they think that it was the fourth master, but now Nie Yixi is still angry. They dare not provoke them, for fear that they would offend a Buddha.


    His bald head was shaking and struggling. His face was red. He quickly shook his head and pointed to his hand. Even if he wanted to say it, Nie Yixi didn''t give him a chance to say it. I''m afraid he had no life to speak.


    Nie Yi Xi snorted and threw him on the ground. His bald head seemed to be a fish getting water. He touched his throat and coughed, "no, it''s not me. We are all forced to have no choice. Shi Shao still holds a lot of our secrets. We don''t listen to him. He sent us directly to the police station. How dare we? If we succeed, He not only gave us a lot of money, but also let us go. Naturally, we did


    Nie Yixi slowly walks to Peng Yanfei and holds her in his arms. Nie Zehao steps on him and looks at him coldly: "hum, if I find out it''s false, I can kill you even if you are in the police station."


    Nie Zehao looked at the policemen behind the door and threw them directly: "take them away."


    Those people did not dare to speak, so they had to take them away one by one. The farce in the hospital made Nie Yixi mind. It seems that the public security of the hospital needs to be adjusted.


    "Feifei, let''s go back today. We can''t stay here any longer."


    Peng Yanfei is naturally happy. For him, nothing is as happy as being discharged from hospital.


    "Well, well, I really want to go home. I''m going to get moldy when I stay here, and the wound on my foot has almost healed. There''s nothing important now, but we''re gone. I''m afraid they will take action against Siyan. If it''s not serious, I think we''d better leave the hospital together. After all, the safety factor at home is much higher than here."


    Nie Zehao nodded after thinking about it: "it''s true that Siyan doesn''t like it here anyway. It happens that we''ll leave the hospital together. You two have a care at home, and it won''t be boring. Let me talk to Siyan."


    Chen Siyan can only look around at the door, but she doesn''t dare to go out. She still has anti-inflammatory water on her hand. It''s no big deal. The wound on her back is almost good, but she can''t touch it. Why don''t she go home?


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with Feifei? Is it all right now?"


    Chen Siyan looks anxiously at Nie Zehao. Her heart is like a cat''s claw.


    "Don''t worry, my sister-in-law is OK. We just said that we would leave the hospital directly and go home slowly. It happens that tomorrow is their wedding day, and today it''s just right to leave the hospital. Let''s ask your opinion."


    "Really? Great. Hurry up. You are still standing there. Let''s go. I really don''t want to stay here all day. If it wasn''t for you to make me stay in hospital, I wouldn''t lie here so long. "


    Nie Zehao showed a sweet smile and called the nurse to take the needle out of her hand and clean up the things. The four of them went home directly.


    All the way, Peng Yanfei was smiling happily. The air outside was just different from that in the hospital. This was the feeling. It was so comfortable.


    "It''s better to go home. By the way, husband, what do you eat tonight? I haven''t cooked for a long time. I''ll cook for you tonight."


    Hearing her husband''s two words, Nie Yixi, who was driving, was stunned. He almost didn''t drive the car to the flower stand.


    Nie Yi Xi embarrassed cough way: "you do I like to eat, you want to eat what I buy, you come back to do?"


    Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao have a tacit understanding: "Oh, these two are old husbands and wives, and show their love. Really, Zehao, let''s show one."


    Nie Zehao gave a kiss on her forehead and nodded: "we can''t lose either. Brother, this show of love is about to overturn. Are we going to have a fierce fight?"Nie Yixi hummed coldly: "I think you want to go to heaven. Let''s go directly to the shopping mall. Many things at home can''t be used. Just ask someone to clean them. Let''s go."


    Four people went directly to the shopping mall and bought all the things they should buy. The four people''s looks are too high. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful. It''s the focus everywhere. Doesn''t it mean that all the handsome men have lost? Are all beauties single? It''s the opposite.


    Nie Yixi took a fish and asked, "I''ll make a fish soup for you tonight


    Peng Yanfei looked at the fish and said, "are you a fool? This fish is not used to mend the body. Its whole body is full of thorns. If you want to buy it, you can buy it. It''s really stupid. Take this one."


    Peng Yanfei said that he was good at catching the fish directly. In a moment, it was the girl''s sense of sight.


    Nie Yixi sighs that his wife is too capable to look useless. Nie Zehao claps his hands beside him and says, "sure enough, my sister-in-law is different. She''s really powerful. If the women around me are not dressed up for dating, or participate in all kinds of parties, there''s no one like my sister-in-law."


    This sentence made Chen Siyan tearful and patted Nie Zehao: "yes, Feifei doesn''t have your life experience. Maybe she did these things by herself when she was very young, you Ni? You still don''t know anything. Now you want to mock her. I''ll kill you. "


    Nie Zehao quickly begged for mercy: "no, no, I''m wrong. Siyan, I don''t mean that. I just think my sister-in-law is so powerful. Don''t fight. It hurts."


    Peng Yanfei laughs: "you two don''t want to play. Let''s see if there''s anything else we want to eat. Buy it back and I''ll make it."

 Chapter 289

    Nie Yixi is very concerned about what Nie Zehao said just now. For Peng Yanfei, this is for sure. When she was young, she lived her own life. At that time, it should be called survival. When they were young, when they were still living a leisurely life at home, Feifei was already doing her best to live.


    Thinking of this, he was very sad that he didn''t enjoy the same treatment as flowers at the same age. Life made Peng Yanfei now.


    Peng Yanfei looked at their unhappy faces and sighed in his heart that it was so much to persuade the children to think of.


    "You really are. I don''t know how to say you. It''s too late. Do you want to buy it or not? Really, look at everyone''s sad face. Look what you want to eat. Hurry up."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "you all hurry up. Feifei can''t stand for too long. Hurry up and go. Let''s go there to see what we need for daily necessities. Things at home have been for a long time and we don''t know if there are any backup. Let''s go and have a look."


    Peng Yanfei nodded. It''s really fast. Four people soon bought things and prepared to go back. Now it''s still early and they can have a rest. Everything in the house is clean and comfortable.


    "It''s good to be back at last. It''s comfortable at home." Peng Yanfei happily lies on the sofa and rolls around happily. It seems that she has long forgotten her troubles.


    Nie Yixi takes everything to his room, and Nie Zehao also takes their things to his own room. Is it hard to sleep together from this evening? I can''t help but feel a little palpitation in his heart.


    Peng Yanfei and Chen Siyan lie down on the sofa. They feel as if they have the whole world.


    "Siyan, it''s so comfortable. I can''t say what I''m suffering from in the hospital. I have to hold it back. I can''t let them know. I''m afraid they''re worried."


    "That''s right, Feifei. I really admire you for being able to travel for more than half a month. I can''t stand it these days. I really admire you."


    Chen Siyan looks at Peng Yanfei admiringly, but she knows in her heart how she would have become like this if it hadn''t been for the three women. Now he Yaqing is going to marry Shi Jingyan tomorrow. It seems that those people just now were sent by Shi Jingyan. They are not human.


    "Feifei, are the people who attacked you in the hospital just now the same as those who attacked us last time? Who sent them? It''s really hateful."


    Peng Yanfei looked up at the ceiling and thought, "it''s really a bully. Shi Jingyan asked them to come here, just to get rid of me. The reason is that I know too much. When it comes to his wedding day, I''m afraid I''ll stand up and cause more trouble."


    Chen Siyan cursed: "it''s really not human. Oh, my God, I''ve been working under him for so many years. It''s a waste of time. I don''t know if it''s true. They haven''t come to see you just because you''ve been in hospital for so long. It can be seen that Shi Jingyan is just going to throw you away. Feifei, if you can bear it, I can''t stand it any more. "


    Peng Yanfei laughed, but did not speak, the next time is to look at the evidence he has spent so long in his company.


    "Of course, it won''t be so easy. Do you think it''s really in vain for me to work in his company for so many years? Of course not. I have collected a lot of information just to wait for this day. No matter what he has done to me before, or now, it doesn''t matter, as long as he has done it before. "


    Chen Siyan doesn''t quite understand. She looks at Peng Yanfei with a puzzled face, but she doesn''t explain too many things. She just smiles.


    Chen Siyan is also embarrassed to say anything more. Now that everything has been arranged, she can give her full support. There is no jealousy, but her position is different. What she can do now is to protect the girl in front of her.


    They can''t find any topic for a while. Fortunately, Nie Yixi and Nie Zehao come down, just at the time of lifting the embarrassment.


    "What are you two talking about? There seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere."


    Chen Siyan''s face is black. This is a fool. It''s true that if you don''t open any pot, you can''t burn him to death.


    "Nothing. I just finished that topic. By the way, are you hungry? If I''m hungry, I''ll make lunch now. "


    Nie Zehao doesn''t dare to speak. He remembers what happened last time. Let''s see what the elder brother said. If he tired his sister-in-law, he could not afford to go.


    Nie Yixi looked at the time, almost eleven o''clock, can have lunch, but it is very distressed Peng Yanfei''s feet will not hold.


    "Well, let''s do it together. You can just teach Zehao, so that no one will cook when they get married. How bad our family will be eating and drinking at that time."Nie Zehao rolled his eyes and said, "brother, can you give me some face? At least I''m still a person who has lived outside for several years. I can''t even cook. It''s really funny. Do you think I''m you?"


    "Oh? Is it? It''s better to have a competition today. They are the judges. If anyone loses, he will be punished. We''ll talk about it later. "


    The two brothers don''t let each other. Nie Yixi, as the eldest brother, can be so competitive. I''m really convinced. Peng Yanfei is looking silly beside him. It''s only a long time ago. Didn''t he say that I came to cook? How did it become a game between two brothers?


    "How can I feel that you two are not flustered at all? Is everything finished?"


    Nie Yixi and Nie Zehao didn''t pay attention to Peng Yanfei. It''s about men''s face. Women don''t understand.


    "Feifei, just let them do it by themselves. I just want to know if the food cooked by the fourth master and Zehao can be eaten. Don''t make trouble. Come here and wait for them to serve us the food. You don''t have to worry about them. Don''t you have something to do? Take advantage of this time to do well the information you need tomorrow, don''t you? "


    When Peng Yanfei heard this, he immediately remembered that the evidence for accusing Jing Yan tomorrow seems to have not been finished. He must do it well before that. Although it''s a trivial thing, it''s at the wedding scene after all, so the response should be very big.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll go up to work first. When they''re ready, you call me."


    Chen Siyan nods and urges her to go quickly. In fact, she is selfish. She doesn''t know why the longer she has been with Peng Yanfei, she always feels guilty. This kind of feeling reminds her of loving her master. She knows that the reason why he loves her is just to make up for her daughter. But when she sees Peng Yanfei, She always felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 290

    Peng Yanfei said and went upstairs. Chen Siyan also looked into the kitchen from time to time. These two big men really have nothing to do. It''s naive to rush to do such a small thing.


    "I said, are you two too naive to win or lose in this matter? By the way, what is the reward and punishment between the winner and the loser? Have you discussed it?" Chen Siyan joked.


    Nie Yixi looks at the food Nie Zehao is cooking. It should be western food. After all, the boy has been abroad for such a long time, and what he is cooking is almost home-made food. He hasn''t cooked for a long time. I don''t know if his cooking skills have declined.


    Nie Zehao is very confident to put the dish in his hand and asked: "big brother, let''s talk about the reward or punishment after winning or losing."


    Nie Yixi lowered his head to fry his own food, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. It''s almost time to look at it, and the fish soup he made is almost better. It''s still very good to taste it. Put it on the plate and put it out of the pot.


    "The winner decides what he wants. When someone punishes or rewards him, I can only think of punishment or reward for you? I''m afraid I can''t get anything useful from you. "


    Nie Zehao listened to how so unpleasant, picked up the pot and began to make his own steak. Fortunately, he just took a piece when he left, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do. If he could make some dip sauce now, it would be gorgeous with this dish.


    Chen Siyan was dazzled when she looked at them. She didn''t expect that these two people could really do it. They did it so well. It''s amazing.


    "It seems that you are not joking. My two elder brothers, no way. I''m going to find Feifei and tell her that she won''t have to suffer so much in the future."


    Chen Siyan said and left the fierce kitchen, the two brothers did not let anyone, soon the dishes are ready, served.


    "Siyan, sister-in-law, you can come down for dinner. It''s all done."


    Chen Siyan and Peng Yanfei walked and said that they were really shocked to see the dishes on the table. They were hiding their cooking skills and said, "my God, did you two really mean to let me cook before? Really, it looks good. It seems that you''d better cook in the future. I just want to eat. "


    Nie Yi Xi nodded: "OK, just like it. Try it first."


    Peng Yanfei picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork. It was really delicious. The meat was not only tasty, but also the texture of the meat. It was really delicious, not to mention the taste of pork. It was really delicious to try other dishes.


    "Nie Yixi, why don''t you cook by yourself when you cook so delicious? Fortunately, I love to cook for you. I think it''s a waste if you don''t cook


    Nie Yixi blushed, lowered his head and said in a calm voice, "I''ll do it later, OK."


    Peng Yanfei nodded, looked at another dish on the table with a smile, and asked, "Yan Yan, how is it delicious?"


    "Mmm, it''s delicious. Feifei, come and have a taste. I don''t think we need to go out for dinner any more. These two are chefs. This steak is really more delicious than what we eat outside."


    Peng Yanfei didn''t believe it. He cut a piece with his knife and fork, put it in his mouth, and looked at Nie Zehao in surprise: "you''re such a delicious boy. I''m still Nie Yixi. If I don''t pay attention to Peng Yanfei, how can I not tell? Really.


    "Nie Yixi, I can''t tell you that you still have to be angry. What a big man! Besides, can''t you let your brother? Look at you two


    The two men were as like as two peas in their defeat, and Nie chose Hao to Chen Siyan and asked, "are they really delicious?"


    "Well, yes, what''s the matter? You don''t believe it. Don''t you two just eat and see for yourself? I''m not going to talk to you two kids anymore. I''m going to dinner. "


    Chen Siyan and Peng Yanfei are sitting in their seats and serving rice. They are enjoying themselves, while Nie Yixi and Nie Zehao are still in a temper. They are eating each other''s food, and the dishes on their faces dissipate a lot.


    "Nie Yixi, I just sorted out some information. What are your plans for tomorrow? Can''t you tell me directly? Today''s affairs haven''t been settled with shijingyan. No one can let go of those who hurt Siyan. "


    Nie Zehao nodded: "the bald one I mentioned last time, and then I went to investigate the call records, which also showed Shi Jingyan''s mobile phone information. To tell you the truth, I don''t think it was Shi Jingyan who did it. This was my previous idea, but now I can''t tell. After all, all the evidence points to Shi Jingyan."


    Peng Yanfei drank soup and nodded: "since all the evidence points to him, then you don''t need to stop me. In the hospital for more than half a month, even as the boss, did he come to see me? Now it''s time for me to settle the accounts. "Nie Yixi took her hand and shook his head: "calm down first. Tomorrow is his wedding day. If you show up in front of him and question him about these things, are you really not afraid of what he will do to you? Don''t forget that you have a lot of evidence in your hand. Once you publish these, he can''t bear the consequences. "


    Peng Yanfei lowers her head and doesn''t speak. Now she can''t do anything. She is very unhappy eating rice. How can she do it to make shijingyan and he Yaqing happily marry?

 Chapter 291

    That''s really sorry. She can''t do it. Even if she is attacked by others, she can tolerate it. But it''s the most intolerable thing to attack her friends and relatives.


    Nie Zehao said with a smile: "sister-in-law, don''t be angry. Tomorrow is the day when he looks good. You can rest assured that everything will be done by elder brother to ensure your satisfaction."


    Peng Yanfei looks at Nie Zehao with a smile, and the four of them finish lunch with a smile.


    Li Xiao was waiting in the police station. Zhao Bureau looked at Li Xiao and said, "when can the fourth master come? It''s past noon."


    Li Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at the Zhao police station. If he hadn''t accepted the gift to make the police station like this, he should have arrested those little gangsters last time. Now he''s released to hurt his sister-in-law, and this person shouldn''t be sitting in this position.


    "Zhao Bureau, we wise people don''t talk in secret. The evil you have done yourself has hurt the boss''s wife. What do you think the boss will do to you? Have you ever thought about it? Now you have to worry about when to have lunch. I don''t know whether to say you are hearty or ignorant? That''s right. If you were ignorant, you wouldn''t be in this position, would you? "


    Zhao Bureau''s face is very ugly. His feelings depend on their faces. Even if those little gangsters hurt the fourth master''s wife, it''s not their own business. How can it be their own business.


    "Assistant Li, what you said is meaningless. The feeling is that you can still control me as the director. According to your reason, I have to kowtow and apologize to the fourth master in order to cover up this matter, can''t you? Is it really when you are powerful? "


    Li Xiao''s smile slowly stiffens on his face. He really doesn''t listen to the advice of good people. He thinks he''s joking with him. He doesn''t know how much the elder brother loves his sister-in-law. This time, he''ll suffer a loss to know the horror of the elder brother.


    As soon as Zhao Bureau''s voice fell, Nie Yixi opened the door and walked in. After dinner, he drove directly to the police station. The matter here had not been settled, so he just came to deal with the useless director.


    "Oh? Zhao Bureau means that you can bow your knees to shijingyan and treat us in such an arbitrary manner? Or do you think we didn''t give you a present? Zhao Bureau, I''m afraid it''s too comfortable to sit in this position. I want to taste something else. "


    A word full of threats, but let Zhao Bureau heart cackle, this person is a ghost? It''s haunting.


    "Fourth master, hey hey, I don''t mean that. You see, I''m not helping you to teach your subordinates how unruly they are. I don''t know how to eat when I''m hungry. I''m here to guard me for fear that I might run away."


    "My staff have no rules. I''ll teach them a lesson myself, but the staff of Zhao bureau have rules, don''t they? What do you mean, anyone caught can be let go because of a phone call? Is this police station run by shijingyan''s family? Or do you think that Zhao Bureau itself is a member of Shi Jingyan''s staff? He said, "go east, don''t you dare to go west?"


    The more Zhao Ju listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. What does the fourth master mean.


    "No, it''s not. What do you mean by that, fourth master? When is Jingyan? What''s the matter about shishao? I hope you can explain it clearly."


    If you want to sit on the sofa, it''s hard to move your mouth. When you look at Li Xiao, Li Xiao nods and says everything. There are other seemingly unimportant things about bareheaded people, all of which are said.


    "Now you can understand the Zhao Bureau. I told you just now that today''s group of people were in trouble to find my sister-in-law. This was the good thing that Captain Su did before you. If he hadn''t let them out, it would not be like this now. Isn''t this the accident of your police station?"


    Zhao Bureau was stunned. Didn''t captain Su have already been dismissed? It turns out that he was fired by the superior because of this. Unexpectedly, he called the fourth master to do it. It seems that he should be careful, or he will be the next one.


    "It''s really wrong, fourth master. But when he did it, I didn''t care at all. I didn''t know that he let those people go. If I knew that they could hurt your wife, I would not let them out of the police station. It''s just that this man was put by Captain Su, and this call was also made by Shi Jingyan, It doesn''t have much to do with me


    Nie Yixi looks at this fat man with disgust. He really doesn''t know how he became the director of the Bureau. He has no sense of responsibility. When he meets something, he just shirks responsibility. Don''t he know how to do his duty well?


    "Now I have something in my hand. Tomorrow I need the cooperation of people from your police station. I''ve already talked to captain ye, who has just taken office. At that time, I hope Zhao Bureau will not damage my business. You can give me whatever he needs. If I know you are a little reluctant, or do some other small actions behind your back, Don''t blame me for turning over. "Nie Yixi coldly looks at the man with a flattering face around him. He gets up and sets his hands to leave directly. It was a happy thing for everyone. He has prepared a gift for him, but now he is even more reluctant to stay here. After this thing is finished, the position of the bureau chief is afraid to be replaced.


    Li Xiao left behind Nie Yixi. The sweat on Zhao Ju''s face was scared out. It turned out that he fired captain Su without his own consent. At that time, he was still curious about how he didn''t see this man. He was missing a good money bag. It turned out that this one did it.


    I hope he doesn''t keep in mind what he said just now, otherwise he is really in danger.


    Zhao Bureau looked at the outside and yelled: "Ye Yang, come to my office."


    Ye Yang is still in the office studying the evidence and information given to him by Nie Yixi. When he hears the voice of Zhao Ju, he is almost scared out of what he has in his hand. After putting it away, he gets up and walks by.


    "Zhao Bureau, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want to ask you if the fourth master has arranged something for you recently. I just want to ask you what it is?"


    Ye Yang smiles and doesn''t speak. If he tells Zhao bureau about this, he will try his best to protect Shi Jingyan. After all, he is his rich man and can''t say anything.


    "Ye Yang, what''s the matter? Do you have any reservations about me now? Whether the fourth master is your boss or I am, you have to think clearly. "

 Chapter 292

    Ye Yang is very unconvinced with the Zhao Bureau. He has no skills, so he sits on the seat by his family. Now he still has to divide it. He has long been tired of it.


    "Zhao bureau is nothing serious. It''s just that the fourth master asked me to help him investigate his personal affairs. If he didn''t tell you anything, I can''t say it. After all, it''s someone else''s private affair. He asked me. Maybe it''s because I knew him before, but it''s a long time ago. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Zhao bureau looks at Ye Yang suspiciously and shakes his head: "I don''t feel very credible?"


    "Really, Zhao Bureau, if you don''t believe it, you can call and ask the fourth master in person. It''s really inconvenient for me to disclose."


    Ye Yang is very persistent. No one can shake what he insists on, even Zhao Bureau. This is why Zhao Bureau doesn''t like him all the time. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the people above promoted Ye Yang after they fired captain Su directly. They didn''t ask their own opinions at all. It seems that the fourth master is playing tricks behind this.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, go out to work. Since it''s the fourth master''s order, you must do it well. Don''t be careless. Go."


    Ye Yang nods and leaves Zhao Bureau''s office. After returning to his own office, he continues to fiddle with the evidence. If Zhao Bureau really knows, he will not only obstruct it, but also tell the news to Shi Jingyan. Even if he wants to arrest him at that time, it may not be so easy.


    It''s better to keep it a secret.


    Li Xiao left the police station behind Nie Yixi and asked carefully, "boss, does this Zhao bureau have a special relationship with Shi Jingyan?"


    "Well, according to the survey, Shi Jingyan gives the Zhao bureau about 10 million yuan every year, not including the usual gifts, so he should be the last person who wants Shi Jingyan to make a mistake."


    "But if you say he will let captain ye tell him what happened between us, then captain ye will tell him everything? At that time, didn''t Jing Yan know our plan now? "


    Nie Yixi laughed and said faintly: "sure enough, it''s still convenient for Su Ming to be around. You still don''t know anything. Why I choose Ye Yang is because he is too honest. Do you think he will be as stupid as you when you know the improper relationship between Zhao Ju and Shi Jingyan? Tell the news to the Zhao Bureau. "


    Nie Yixi finished and directly sat in the car to call Su Ming: "what''s the matter with you over there?"


    "Boss, the arrangement is almost done. The staff has been arranged, but when we went there, the people there were also arranging. He Weixiong disguised all his people as waiters, but most of them still hid. We are a little far away from them. As for the people on the venue, we don''t have to worry about them at that time."


    "Well, it''s very good. There is Zhang ran on the base. It''s very reassuring. After you''ve arranged, come and change the position with Li Xiao and let him supervise. He''s not very clear about the things here. He just doesn''t make trouble for me. He''s more suitable for the battlefield."


    Li Xiao is very unhappy. He did something wrong. He was so despised by the boss that he asked Su Ming to come and change some positions with him. It''s true.


    Su Ming was puzzled for a long time, but he still thought about how Li Xiao got the boss, but at this critical time, he should arrange the right person in the right place.


    Zhang Ran has been helping Nie Yixi to guard the base since yesterday. In fact, there is nothing to guard here, that is, there are fewer people, and we can''t see anything. Everyone works normally, and we have become frequent visitors here.


    From time to time, some people say hello to themselves. We all know that second master Zhang''s eyes are full of worship when he first meets. As time goes by, some people directly ignore his existence.


    Zhang Ran didn''t like the present situation very much. He didn''t have a beautiful little sister by his side. He was very unhappy and couldn''t see his little sister. His heart was like a cat scratch.


    After Wang Ping has dealt with the affairs in the capital, he will take the hostages and his men to Jiangshi directly. Now is the most dangerous time, and there is no room for any mistakes.


    "Have you arranged things on your side? Have you taken any people to clean up the destroyed area? Have you found any casualties? "


    The man under his command shook his head: "brother Ping, no, there are still many weapons left in the warehouse. We just bombed them with light bombs, and we didn''t lose anything. As for the personnel, they are almost all in our hands, but Zheng Lei''s men seem to have run away, so far no one has been found."


    Wang Ping nodded and looked into the interrogation room on the second floor, where Zheng Lei was closed and He Yong was beside him, but they didn''t know that they were beside him. The rooms here were soundproof. If they didn''t say it, they didn''t know either."OK, I see. You continue to search. The rest of you will follow me to Jiangshi at two o''clock this evening, leaving more than 100 people to guard here. We should learn from he Weixiong, so as not to empty the base. Do you understand?"


    After the task is assigned in the afternoon, we''ll wait to start.


    On the south side of the city, Cheng Wei is still lying in bed. He hasn''t had a good rest these days. Now he has a good rest. He is about to take part in a big war. He has to be ready to avenge himself.


    "Has the staff been ordered? This time, we are going to enter Jiangshi at daybreak. Of course, we have to help our elder brother he fulfill his wish. LV Yi, is the group you arranged ready


    LV Yi looks at Cheng Wei solemnly and nods: "boss, we''re ready. We''ll all set out at your command."


    "Very good, very good, Li Feng. Are your people ready?"


    Li Feng nodded: "ready, boss. You can start any time."


    Cheng Wei patted them on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Li Feng, you should take the people to set out now and rush to meet brother he first. Don''t let him wait too long. After all, this time is not a joke. Let him have a sense of security."


    Li Feng nods, takes people to clean up and starts out. LV Yi really doesn''t understand what the boss is thinking. Since Wang Ping came back, the boss seems to have changed. Now he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Boss, do you have any plans? Why don''t you go to Nigeria together?"


    Cheng Wei makes a silent movement, and his face is exaggerated. He asks: "Lv Yi, you stay here to protect my brother and guard against Cheng Yingsheng. Leave the rest to me. Remember that you should stay here. This is our home. I trust you very much."


    LV Yi feels that the boss doesn''t come back as soon as he goes. He nods nervously.

 Chapter 293

    Cheng Wei patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good brother, thank you. OK, I should go to prepare my affairs. I''ll ask you at home."


    LV Yi took his sleeve seriously and asked, "boss, do you have something to hide from us? When you come back, you will find something wrong with you. Did Wang Ping do something to hurt you? You told me to kill him. Even if you risked my life, I will avenge you. "


    Cheng Wei smiles from the bottom of his heart. This is his good brother. He Weixiong is a fart. He only knows how to do things for him. Has he ever thought about how I feel.


    "Good brother, nothing. Thanks to Wang Ping, I know what I didn''t know for so many years. I used to treat my brothers badly, and it won''t happen again. We just live our own life. You don''t have to worry. The day after tomorrow, we''ll prepare hot pot and wait for me to come back. We''ll drink together."


    Hearing this, LV Yicai put down his heart: "OK, I''ll wait for you, boss."


    LV Yi helps Cheng Wei to get everything ready. Now he is waiting for the time to go to Jiangshi. Most people arrive at Jiangshi at the same time. It''s lively. But the police can''t or dare not manage such things. It''s an internal contradiction of the organization, and no one can manage it.


    Unless someone wants to get involved in the organization, this is impossible. Even in the war between Nie Yixi and he Weixiong, there are three others who are not allowed to get involved.


    After Su Ming and Li Xiao change their positions, Li Xiao keeps complaining that the boss is not good to him and dislikes him. Su Ming just smiles awkwardly. He really hopes that he will be disliked by the boss, so that there won''t be so many things and he can have more private time.


    "Well, you don''t have to complain. Things over there are almost ready. You can go home first to accompany Yao Yue and your son. Haven''t you seen her these days? I miss it


    Li Xiao nodded. Speaking of these two people, he was about to cry. It was Su Ming who knew his mind best. What a love.


    "Thanks, Su Ming. I''ll invite you to dinner another day. I''ll go back to my wife and son first. I miss them so much that I need to go to the gas station to add some gas."


    Su Ming sent him away with a smile and went directly to Nie Yixi''s office to bring all the prepared materials to him.


    "Boss, everything has been arranged. Now it''s up to you to see the order of appearance here, and you should not forget Anli and Qi Ruijie."


    Nie Yixi touched his chin and said, "you tell them both the time and place when he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan got married. As for what they want to do, it''s up to them. But the only thing is that no matter what they do or how they make trouble, don''t involve Feifei."


    "The boss means to let them play freely. Don''t we need to interfere?"


    "No, it''s just good to watch. What we need is to let them make a scene at the wedding, whatever they do."


    Su Ming understood, took the information, put it on the table and said, "I understand what you mean, but before that, I think there is one thing I have to do. Can I apply for reimbursement?"


    Nie Yixi directly took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to Su Ming: "you can do it yourself. If you dare to use it privately, I will go to Ouyang Yan and ask him to make up the money in the bank card for me."


    Su Ming went to the door and looked at Nie Yixi. He was speechless. He turned a white eye at him and said, "boss, our relationship is not as good as this bank card."


    "Yes, of course. This is infinite card. Do you think you can match it?"


    Holding this card, Su Ming laughs in his heart and goes out. He has no infinite card. He once saw one in Ouyang Yan and never saw it again. He never thought his boss was so rich. A bank card is infinite. It''s really awesome.


    Su Ming calls Pingzi and Tian Feng. Both of them are waiting for Su Ming to make arrangements in the hotel. Su Ming drives directly to the hotel and sees Anli and Qi Ruijie. Maybe they have changed a lot in the past half a month. Seeing them, they feel different.


    "Now that we''ve all come here, let''s talk about tomorrow. If you go to see your old friends like this, you can''t, so I''ll take you to do a maintenance and choose your dress later. Tomorrow, someone will make up for you, so that you can stand in front of them with face."


    Both Anli and Qi Ruijie can''t believe that this person will be so good?


    "Isn''t that all it''s going to be? Don''t you need us to do anything? What are you going to do if you let us out? "


    Su Ming said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable. Of course, it won''t let you just attend the wedding. You just need to make a big noise. Whatever you like, whether it''s aimed at he Yaqing or Shi Jingyan, just make it the most embarrassing and coldest. That''s when Shi Jingyan wants to kill you, At that time, as long as you escape, these two men will protect you. Remember not to think about running away. I just say that tomorrow is very dangerous. "Qi Ruijie looks at Su Ming and shakes her head: "my goal is not just to make a scene. I want to kill Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing, especially he Yaqing. Such a vicious woman is not suitable to live in this world. I''d better end her myself."


    Annie quickly covered her mouth: "are you crazy? What time is it now? Do you think your life is not life? Do you think it''s worth killing a woman you''re not worth it? To die is to kill herself. "


    "You have a lot of ideas, but how do you get her to do it yourself?"


    Su Ming is very curious that such a woman''s idea is really different. No wonder her sister-in-law is always planted in her hands. There is no reason.


    "I haven''t thought about that yet, but we still know what to do tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about it. As for taking us to attend, we don''t have to. Even if we dress up pretty, it''s better to accuse them more directly."


    Anli''s words are also reasonable. She''s too gorgeous. She thinks that it''s the children of a rich family who are joking. It''s not as simple as Tathagata. It''s the key to convince people. Of course, let them all come to an end. No matter who comes here to attend the wedding, this wedding is doomed to be impossible.


    It''s just shijingyan and he Yaqing. It''s better for the rest of them to be sent out of the field, so as to reduce the number of casualties. No matter how serious the matter is, we don''t want the rest of the wounded here.

 Chapter 294

    Su Ming also agreed with Anli''s plan, once again confirmed: "do you really not use these things?"


    Anli shakes her head. Qi Ruijie is hard to say. Since Anli insists on it, there is a reason for her, so she has nothing to say.


    "In that case, forget it. This is an invitation letter for you two. You can''t get in without an invitation letter at that time. Even if you don''t give them face, you should dress decently. Don''t look down on you. If someone embarrasses you at that time, don''t worry. I will be at the scene."


    Anli looks at Su Ming curiously: "Why are you so kind to us? When you were in the interrogation room, you didn''t have such an attitude. Did Feifei say something?"


    Anli is eager for Peng Yanfei''s forgiveness. The word "forgiveness" is very simple, but it is very difficult to do. Deep in her heart, she is eager to be forgiven.


    "It''s not that my sister-in-law said anything. She didn''t say anything. It''s just that I think you''ve changed. That''s enough. Who hasn''t made mistakes in this world? Now I''ve been rescued. Finish your characters well. Maybe I don''t have to go in any more. The days inside are not easy


    Anli smiles bitterly. It seems that she thinks too much. Qi Ruijie pats her shoulder and comforts her: "yesterday I went to see her. She recovered very well. You don''t have to worry about it. Forgive such things. Take your time. Maybe one day when you see her again, you will find that the past has already become the past, and now is the most important day, Take a look at it. "


    Anli holds Qi Ruijie and starts to cry. She knows that she has done something wrong. She is so wrong that she can''t help slapping herself. But what can she do? Have done, then there is no way back to choose, can only try to protect, to get forgiveness, let the heart get a peace.


    Seeing this situation, Su Ming didn''t need himself any more, so he got up and said, "in this case, you can have a good rest here. What do you need? These two people next to you said, I''ll repay you, so I''ll go first."


    Anli and Qi Ruijie still stand up to see each other off. After Su Ming leaves the hotel, it''s not too early to see them off. Let''s go back to the organization and deal with the rest. Wang Ping should be here soon.


    Peng Yanfei, Nie Zehao and Chen Siyan are staying in the villa. Naturally, Nie Zehao is not idle. He uses his identity to directly break the protection system of the wedding scene and directly control all the equipment inside. If necessary tomorrow, he can control the slide show and make useful effects.


    "Sister in law, I''m afraid that''s the effect. I can control it. These are small things."


    Peng Yanfei took a look at the computer and nodded: "it''s really such an effect. Now I need to put these pictures and information, that is, all the evidence in this slide. Tomorrow I will give you the signal, and you will start to release it. Later I will release the information for you."


    Nie Zehao nodded and watched Peng Yanfei get all the things out of the computer. He began to prepare his own things. He also began to investigate whether there was anything else in the mobile phone he had taken from bald head.


    Chen Siyan is the only one who is bored eating potato chips. Looking at the two of them busy here, she doesn''t do anything.


    "Will you two give me something to do? I''m so bored by myself. "


    Nie Zehao threw the medicine directly: "you first change the dressing for the wound on your back. When you finish, we are almost finished."


    Chen Siyan rolled a white eye, his eyes and hands are not long in the back, how to change ah.


    "Forget it. When you''re busy, change it for me. I''d better watch TV and eat potato chips." When Chen Siyan takes out her mobile phone and is about to read it, a short message comes from her mobile phone. It''s the news from Heifeng. She needs to go out by herself. She just has nothing to do.


    "Well, you two are busy first. I''ll go out first and come back in an hour. Don''t worry. I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Nie Zehao is really not at ease, is not willing to go out, Peng Yanfei hold Nie Zehao let him not talk more.


    "You just let her go, maybe it''s very important? Besides, you don''t see she''s boring, do you? Maybe it''s not necessary to go shopping. She''s not a child. You don''t need to worry about her going out every day. OK, let''s do something. "


    Although Nie Zehao is very reluctant to watch Chen Siyan go out, Peng Yanfei''s words are not unreasonable. Naturally, when two people are together, they need to understand and help each other. Of course, freedom still needs to be given. We can''t just worry about you as a reason to limit freedom.


    Chen Siyan directly drives Nie Zehao''s car to go out. When she gets to her door, she opens the door and goes in. Heifeng is already waiting inside."How is her investigation going now? Do you need me to help her?"


    Chen Siyan was surprised and said, "brother, what do you say? You want to come out, do you put your master''s tiger behind your ears? Doesn''t that mean we can''t expose ourselves? What''s more, I''m not in a hurry to prove that we don''t need to do it, but what are you looking for this time? "


    Heifeng touched Chen Siyan''s hair and said, "what''s the matter? I can''t touch you now. People who have boyfriends are really different, but there''s nothing to do. It''s to tell you that the person who attacked you last time was not actually called by shijingyan. Second, he Yaqing. She arranged all this through shijingyan''s mobile phone, It''s just that shijingyan is not that. "


    Chen Siyan was not shocked. She snorted coldly: "I knew it was so, but why did he Yaqing do it? Didn''t she know that it pushed Shi Jingyan to the top of the storm instead? Isn''t she in love with him? "


    Heifeng didn''t know why, but she only knew that she had arranged it, and she had done it before. Only in this way, when so many people destroyed Jing Yan''s face, she really didn''t know what she was doing. She was very surprised.


    "This woman is really insane. Even if she treats us like this, she also treats Shi Jingyan like this. I really admire her. I don''t know how Shi Jingyan will treat the woman beside her pillow after the event. There are many things he doesn''t know. I''m really looking forward to the wedding tomorrow. It must be wonderful, If only the master could see it. "


    Black wind suddenly tongue: "master to do what, you this careful thought, don''t think I don''t know, well, I said the words have finished, miss there you want to take good care of."

 Chapter 295

    Chen Siyan is very unhappy. Heifeng sees that she wants to leave. He asks, "what''s the matter? Who''s making you unhappy?"


    "No, I always feel that something bad is going to happen. Does the host really care? If something really happens to Feifei tomorrow. "


    Heifeng frowned and said: "she won''t have anything. You can rest assured that not only I am protecting her, but also your elder brother is beside her. Isn''t there you? Won''t you go tomorrow? Come on, don''t worry about it. "


    Chen Siyan looks at Heifeng and nods her head cleverly. She knows that her brother has always been very kind to the young lady and always takes good care of everything for her in the dark. All this comes from the host''s kindness to us.


    After Heifeng''s explanation, Chen Siyan also left home and went back to the villa. Peng Yanfei and Nie Zehao finished the whole thing and finished the slides. Now we''ll see tomorrow''s good play.


    Looking at Chen Siyan, Peng Yanfei always thinks that she is strange. She takes her hand and asks, "what''s wrong with you? I feel that there''s something wrong with you when you go out."


    Chen Siyan sat on the sofa and got a glass of water to drink. She said, "I went out to see a man. I was hurt by the bald man before. Later, I went to find a man to investigate the matter. You don''t care about this man for the moment. Just when I went out to see him, he told me that he Yaqing had designed all this. I just can''t understand, Isn''t he Yaqing in love with shijingyan? Why did she do that at this point? "


    Peng Yanfei looks at Nie Zehao and shakes his head: "I''m afraid there are other stories. Shijingyan himself has ulterior motives for he Yaqing, especially now. If he knows what he Yaqing has done, tomorrow''s wedding may not be finished. Maybe he Yaqing knows Shi Jingyan''s mind and wants to revenge him."


    Chen Siyan touched her chin and said, "that''s not right. He Yaqing hates you. Why kidnap me and zehaoni? There is no grudge between us and her. It doesn''t make sense. "


    Peng Yanfei is drinking tea and thinking about other things. According to the reasoning just now, he Yaqing can''t go on. Why on earth did he want to push such things to Shi Jingyan? What''s more, Shi Jingyan didn''t say anything else and didn''t have any influence. This really made the three of them puzzled.


    At this time, he Yaqing is making a final confirmation at the wedding meeting. She shouldn''t have done these things, but it''s boring to stay in the company. Shijingyan and he Weixiong don''t care, and she doesn''t want to stay in the company.


    Originally, she was checking the scene of the wedding, when her mobile phone rang, it also rang. She took a look at it and sent a text message saying: the task failed.


    These words let her hold the mobile phone hard. People around her feel that her cold breath is far away from her. She hates it in her heart. How can this woman''s life be so good? She hasn''t killed her for several times. Tomorrow is the wedding. If she runs directly to the wedding tomorrow, won''t she be finished? It seems that tonight is the last time to solve the problem.


    He Yaqing picks up her mobile phone and is about to send a short message to Guangfa. Nie Zehao is waiting for the reply from the opposite person. They all know it''s he Yaqing, but they want to see what she plans to do next.


    After the message comes back, it shows: are you rubbish? I spent so much money to hire you. I made many mistakes, but I caught the wrong person for the first time. I won''t pay you the rest of the money. You can take care of the rest.


    Looking at the news above, Nie Zehao quickly said: "I know why those people would attack us for the first time. It''s really he Yaqing who asked people to do those things, but these people she found are unreliable. They recognized me and Chen Siyan as you and my elder brother, so they called us directly at that time."


    Peng Yanfei was surprised and said: "it''s like this. These people are really powerful. They even admit people''s mistakes. However, according to what you just said, Peng Yanfei still didn''t give up and recognized you and Siyan as me and Nie Yixi. It''s just enough water. He Yaqing is so anxious to get rid of me. What''s the reason for that?"


    Chen Siyan touched her chin: "this kind of thing is nothing more than two kinds of situations. The first is that you have mastered many of her secrets, and believe that only the dead can shut their mouths. The second is because they are getting married. Unlike you, who appear in front of Shi Jingyan again and are afraid that you will take her man again, I haven''t thought of the rest yet."


    Peng Yanfei said with a silent smile: "do you think it is necessary for her to do this? If I was so afraid that Jingyan would be robbed by me, why did I marry him? It''s hard to guarantee that another Peng Yanfei will appear in the world. Even if it''s not me, there will be others to seduce him. Does she want to kill him one by one? This woman is a psycho, just like his father. "Peng Yanfei is very angry now, holding her hand tightly. Her father killed my father at the beginning, and now her daughter is the same. She wants to kill me. Is there such a bad place for Peng family and their he family? Do it again and again. If you don''t fight back, I''m really sorry for what she did to me.


    "Ze Hao, put this matter into VCR. I''ll see how he Yaqing explains it tomorrow. Is Shi Jingyan going to continue the wedding or give up in the middle? This is a good play."


    Chen Siyan dropped her hand with potato chips, pointed to Peng Yanfei and said, "Feifei, why didn''t I know you had such a black belly before? God, it''s over. I dare not offend you if I offend the fourth master. TianKuo is afraid of the child. "


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile and poked her finger on her forehead: "are you a fool? Get up quickly. We still have a lot of things to do. Go and dress up well. You can see my face. No, you can see my hair. My God, I''ve been in the hospital for more than half a month. I really don''t want to live."


    Maintenance and shopping is Chen Siyan''s favorite thing. She immediately takes Peng Yanfei upstairs to change her clothes. When they come down, Nie Zehao is shocked. Are these two lazy people just now? It can''t be compared.


    "You are so fast. Do you want to be so scary?"


    "Cut, you are at home alone, Feifei and I went shopping, just bought some dresses, of course, we should prepare some meaningful gifts for them."

 Chapter 296

    Two people treacherous smile, Nie Zehao quickly close the computer, followed up, there was a lesson last time, this time he can''t guarantee that he Yaqing will do some other things.


    "I''d better go with you. If you meet the situation like last time, one more person will have more strength. Besides, you are both wounded. Brother knows that he will also kill me."


    Chen Siyan thought for a while, discussed with Peng Yanfei for a while, nodded: "OK, you can get up with us, just help us carry things, shopping and carrying bags is the most tiring thing."


    Nie Zehao is speechless, but what can he do to ensure their safety.


    It''s a lot of fun for two people to go shopping. Nie Zehao is particularly suffering behind him. He just can''t understand why women like to go shopping and buy what they want. They have to walk around here and wear high-heeled shoes. Aren''t they tired?


    Nie Yixi came back from the police station and directly went back to the organization. He looked at Su Ming and said, "is Wang Ping coming?"


    "It''s almost time. It''s three or four o''clock in the afternoon. They should start at this time. They can arrive at about seven or eight o''clock in the evening."


    "Well, when it''s time, report directly to me. By the way, go and find out when Chengwei will arrive. When that time, you will send people to me secretly. I have something to talk about with him."


    Su Ming nodded: "well, it''s just that he Weixiong''s people must be ahead of us. They can only act on the occasion."


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak. He was staring at Su Ming. Su Ming immediately shut up, turned around and went to work. Zhang Ran snickered and said, "it''s really tiring to be Nie Yixi''s assistant. It''s really hard for Su Ming these years."


    "What do you care? Don''t you have business relations with shijingyan? Didn''t he invite you to this wedding? "


    Zhang Ran held his head in both hands, whistled and nodded: "well, if it wasn''t for the sake of the old man, my father wouldn''t come out. This time he will come, the most important thing is to see his favorite little daughter. We are all born for Feifei. Ah, it''s all tears, but you can pay attention to it, This time my elder brother and Zhang Yu are coming. You have to bear it. "


    Nie Yixi said with a smile: "of course, even these are unbearable, what else to say? When will they arrive? Tomorrow is the wedding day. According to the principle, they should come today. "


    Zhang Ran looked at the time and said, "it''s over. I''ll talk to you here. They should have got off the plane. Brother must say that I''m dead."


    Zhang ran out in a hurry to drive his sports car to take over. Nie Yixi shook his head. This man is really a fool. He drives a sports car to pick up someone. I think Mr. Zhang will be angry to death.


    There''s no way Nie Yixi personally drives the car to pick up people. I''m afraid Feifei doesn''t know the news. I''d better call her first to let her know, so as not to be unprepared.


    "Hello, Feifei, let me tell you something. Are you at home now?"


    "What''s the matter? I''m not at home. I went shopping with Siyan and Zehao just now. What''s the matter? What do you want to say?"


    Nie Yixi drove the car: "I''m on my way to the airport now. Today your uncle arrived, and your elder brother and third brother also arrived. You go back to clean up and prepare. I''ll go straight back when I get them."


    Peng Yanfei was stunned and quickly nodded: "well, I happened to buy some vegetables here. I''d better cook for myself tonight. Uncle likes my cooking best. You go quickly. Don''t call me when you drive. Just hang up."


    Peng Yanfei then hung up directly, waiting for Nie Yixi to respond.


    "What''s the matter, Feifei? Why are you in such a hurry to go to the supermarket?" Chen Siyan looks at Peng Yanfei suspiciously. She has been flustered since she just answered the phone.


    "Hurry up and stop shopping. Today my uncle and the three brothers of Zhangjia are all going to get together. You can see that they are not the same handsome, but they can definitely get into your eyes."


    As soon as Chen Siyan heard that she was a beautiful man, her saliva was about to flow out. Nie Zehao, who was beside her, said with a black face: "when you two discuss this topic, can you see if there is anyone around you? Sister in law, I see what you mean. You''re going to introduce a beautiful man to Siyan in our family. Do you want me to take my elder brother to the bar to see a beautiful girl the day after tomorrow? "


    Peng Yanfei looks at Nie Zehao. This man can''t be provoked. This is poisonous enough.


    "How dare you? Nie Zehao has given you a lot of face recently. You can talk to Feifei. Be careful that I tell your elder brother and let him clean you up. He really dares to go to a bar for me. You can go to a bar like this. What''s the matter? Which Yingyan do you like? Do you want to introduce one to me? "Peng Yanfei didn''t say a word. He just watched them pinching each other. It was really interesting for the two of them. However, it was too late to buy food now, so he left them and went to the supermarket to buy food.


    But when the two of them passed God, there was no one of Peng Yanfei.


    When Nie Yixi arrived at the airport, Zhang Ran got out of the car and ran to the airport. He called and asked, "brother, where have you been?"


    "I can call you. Of course, I''m at the airport. Are you a fool? Where are you? We''re at the exit. Dad''s legs are not good. I''ll limit you five minutes to show up for me, or you''ll see how I can deal with you. "


    Zhang Ran was speechless. He knew he would not come to meet them. Zhang Ran was still looking for them everywhere. Nie Yixi patted him on the shoulder and said, "over there, let''s go."


    "Why? Why did you follow me? Are you finished


    "I''m only here. Do you want to pull three people with your sports car? Can''t you have a snack when you leave? Increase my workload. "


    Nie Yixi then left him alone in the wind. It seemed that he was driving a sports car. How could he send it back? Fortunately, he came here. If he was known by his father, it would be another curse.


    Zhang Zhenhao looked at him: "why can''t you see the second man? Have you called yet? "


    Zhang Xu nodded: "yes, Dad, but as you know, this boy always comes when his brows are burning. No, it seems that there is someone around him. Is that Nie Yixi?"


    Zhang Yu looked at them and nodded: "yes, elder brother, it''s Nie Yixi indeed."


    Zhang Zhenhao walked forward with a smile, shook hands with Nie Yixi and said, "fourth master, long time no see."


    "Mr. Zhang, you''re joking. I''ll always be a junior in front of you. You''d better call me Nie Yixi."

 Chapter 297

    Zhang Zhenhao smiles and pats Nie Yixi on the shoulder. This is the successor of Peng''s general election in those years. Many people questioned Nie Yixi''s ability in those years. He is just a newcomer. Why did Peng give him this position when he left? Now he finally knows the purpose of Peng.


    "Ha ha, you are a good talker. Is Feifei OK? Didn''t you say you were sick a few days ago? Is it better now? I didn''t come when I was not in good health. I don''t know if the girl was angry with me. "


    "Feifei is OK. She should cook at home now. She is very happy to know that you are coming. She can be angry with you. Let''s go first so that she won''t be in a hurry."


    Zhang Zhenhua nods and goes out with Zhang Ran. Nie Yixi shakes hands with Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu one by one and then gets on the bus together. When he gets outside, he sees a sports car and Nie Yixi''s business car. Everyone knows what''s going on.


    Zhang Zhenhao didn''t say anything. After all, he was his own son. He knew his temperament and thought that he was going to drive a sports car to pick them up. When Nie Yixi saw him, he rushed over without stopping him.


    Zhang Xu didn''t give him this face and said with a smile: "Dad, third brother, you two and Nie Yixi should make that one together. I have something to say to the second one, go."


    Zhang Xu''s face appeared a long lost smile, but Zhang Yu calmly helped Zhang Zhenhao to Nie Yixi''s car and carefully said: "Dad, be careful, fourth master will trouble you."


    Nie Yixi nodded and sat in the driver''s seat. He put the car at a very slow speed. On the other side, Zhang Ran looked at Zhang Xu unhappily: "brother, don''t fight. I know it''s wrong. Don''t fight, don''t mediate."


    "Well, I think you are crazy to let you do things without thinking, eh? Drive a sports car to pick up dad. Are you looking for death? Are you drifting this year recently? Let you take care of your little sister. You take care of me in the hospital. There are many people here. I''m angry to see how I deal with you when I go back. "


    Zhang Ran was very unhappy and murmured, "there are people at home, too. My little sister is protecting me to see how you beat me."


    "Well? What do you say? Try again. "


    Zhang ran immediately laughed, "hey hey, I said big brother is the most powerful and handsome. I''m driving. You have to sit down, big brother."


    Zhang Xu and Zhang Ran don''t come over these years in this way. In recent years, because he''s not at home all the year round, it''s OK. Once he goes home for two or three days, he''ll be chased and beaten by Zhang Xu. Zhang Zhenhao doesn''t care about them. Sometimes he feels that these two children are actually telling him jokes. After all, they are so old, who doesn''t understand things? It''s just that they both know he''s lonely.


    The eldest is in the hospital all the year round, the second is running around the world, and the third makes him angry. He doesn''t go home all the year round. Even if he goes to the door, he just looks outside. That''s what he is most sad about. Now, the eldest brother''s daughter has found her, and she has found her own daughter. Now the family is reunited, but it''s a pity that the eldest brother is not there.


    Looking out, Zhang Zhenhao found that the city of Jiangshi has changed a lot. Compared with that time, it has changed a lot, but some places are still the same. He felt a lot of emotion.


    "Mr. Zhang, this time you come here to play a few more days. Feifei must be very happy. She has just been discharged from hospital and complained to me for a long time. Just this time you come here, she won''t feel bored by herself."


    Zhang Zhenhao doubts: "just discharged? Didn''t you say you were discharged early? How did you get out of the hospital? Third, didn''t you say there was no big deal? Is it just a hospital for a few days? I thought it was just a slight injury, so I didn''t come here. How can I do that? "


    Nie Yixi looks at Zhang Yu''s face and instantly knows that they are hiding something from Zhang Ye. Nie Yixi feels as if he is in trouble. It seems that he is really not suitable to please his parents.


    "In fact, it''s nothing serious. It''s just a little injury on the leg. Now it''s almost all right. I think it''s more convenient in the hospital, so I didn''t let him leave the hospital. You don''t have to worry. It''s coming soon. You''ll have a good look at her then."


    Zhang Yu took a deep breath and observed three seconds of silence for his second brother. He didn''t know what he was going to be beaten like.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. Since Nie Yixi says that there is nothing more to do, it must be nothing. If Feifei has something, do you think he can be in a hurry now?"


    Zhang Zhenhao feels his crutch and nods. Ah, when a girl has an accident, Nie Yixi doesn''t drive to pick them up so calmly. Although he has been away from the organization for many years, he still needs to know some things. For example, this wedding will not be so peaceful.


    "This time, Shi Jingyan and he Weixiong''s daughter got married. I''m afraid there''s no peace between you. I''ve heard a lot about it. What''s your plan?"


    "I''m afraid Mr. Zhang knows a lot about what happened in those years. It''s not that I deliberately sent someone to investigate you. It''s just that we seem to be investigating the same thing and know the same secret. I won''t let him go. What''s more, I won''t let his daughter do something to Feifei. Of course, you''re here for the sake of the old man. I''ll give him face, But this war, even if I don''t fight, he Weixiong will not let me go. "How can Zhang Zhenhao not understand what Nie Yixi said? It''s understandable that the situation has become like this. It''s just why his daughter is hostile to Feifei. They don''t like each other. Is it because they know Feifei is brother Peng''s daughter?


    "Yixi, what''s the relationship between his daughter and Feifei? What''s the thing she did to the girl?"


    Zhang Zhenhao won''t let anyone hurt Peng Yanfei. Even when the old man stopped him in the middle, he won''t be merciful. The girl is a very important person for him. Her status is higher than his own. How can she tolerate others to hurt her.


    "Let''s go back and talk about it. Feifei told you about it in person. I can only say that she was in hospital because he Yaqing designed to frame her."


    Nie Yixi finished, the car was silent, and Zhang Yu was also shocked. But what kind of father gave birth to what kind of woman, this sentence is really right. These two people are really father and daughter.


    Peng Yanfei bought vegetables from the supermarket and went straight home, regardless of the fact that Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao were looking for themselves in the shopping mall. Just send them a text message.


    When they get home, they haven''t come back yet. Hurry to clean up the room. Uncle and elder brother should be the masters here tonight.


    Peng Yanfei was still cleaning up, so they got home.

 Chapter 398

    As soon as Zhang Zhenhao went in, he called Peng Yanfei''s name. Peng Yanfei was still making his bed. When he heard someone calling him, he went down to watch Zhang Zhenhao and jumped happily.


    "Uncle, you are here. I miss you so much."


    "Ha ha, you girl, didn''t you get hurt a few days ago? Come and see if it''s OK. "


    Peng Yanfei stood and turned a circle to show him, saying: "uncle, if everything is OK, don''t worry. Your body is the most important thing. I bought tonic food tonight, and I can stew it for you at night. It''s good for your body."


    Zhang Ran ate the flavor beside him: "yes, it''s different when Dad comes. My younger sister is biased. Why didn''t I give me a tonic here?"


    Zhang Xu gave him a turn: "why, I didn''t hurt you just now. Do you want to do it again? It''s really hard to beat. If you think you''re OK, you''d better help your little sister to clean up the dishes. You can say something here every day. "


    He doesn''t speak, and Zhang Zhenhao doesn''t intend to settle with him. Now that he has spoken, it''s time to ask him


    "Second, come here and I''ll ask you, how did you tell your third brother at the beginning? Did you say that my younger sister was discharged two days ago? How did she leave the hospital a few days ago? It''s been more than half a month, If I don''t see the girl standing in front of me now, I have to break your dogleg. Hum. "


    Zhang Ran''s biggest fear is his father. His eyes are about to eat him. Zhang Ran looks at Peng Yanfei, who just covers her mouth and smiles.


    "Uncle, in fact, I asked my second brother to say that, otherwise you''ll have to worry again. Now I''m standing in front of you? Don''t blame him, second brother. I need to clean the dishes over there. You can help me wash them. "


    Zhang Ran said with a smile, "OK, I''ll follow my sister''s words."


    Zhang Yu and Zhang Ran also went to wash vegetables together. There were only four of them left in the hall. Nie Yixi went to pour tea. He looked at Peng Yanfei curiously and asked, "are Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao alone? Not with you? "


    "The two of them want to hang out, so I don''t care about them."


    In fact, the real situation is that they are still looking around in the supermarket. After searching for a long time, they can''t find anyone. Nie Zehao grabs Chen Siyan''s hand and asks, "don''t you call him and it''s over? Why do we have to look around like this? I''m really tired. "


    Chen Siyan just responded. She took out her mobile phone and saw the text message Peng Yanfei sent him. She was surprised and said, "as early as half an hour ago, she went home alone. We walked for half an hour foolishly and were exhausted. Let''s find a place to sit for a while."


    Nie Zehao really didn''t know what to say. He took out his mobile phone early and knew it. He really didn''t know how Chen Siyan''s brain grew. He didn''t even think of these things. He looked at his girlfriend and didn''t know what he liked about her.


    Chen Siyan looked at him in such an unfriendly way, "what''s the matter? How about taking a few steps? Is it necessary to dislike me? Besides, I''m in a hurry? It''s forgotten in a moment. "


    "Oh, hum." Nie Zehao walked in front of her, found a coffee shop and went to drink water. However, he did not forget to order her favorite latte.


    They are not in a hurry to go home. Now the family is busy. They are Feifei''s relatives. If they go home, they may not be able to sleep.


    "Are we going back tonight? It must be very crowded. " Chen Siyan said unhappily.


    "If you don''t want to go back, we won''t go back. It''s not like there''s no place to live. Let''s stay here tonight. Do you want to eat the last steak? Go home and make it for you. "


    Chen Siyan nodded with a smile: "OK, I really want to eat. I didn''t eat enough last time, but I have to eat well this time. But what did we do just now? Why didn''t we buy a nickel directly? Hum


    This time, both of them look at each other speechless. How can they feel that they have not lost half a beat?


    Peng Yanfei looked at his mobile phone and said, "they should not come back tonight. They are going to have a candlelight dinner. They really know how to play."


    She said some sour, people around all laughed.


    Zhang Xu looked at Nie Yixi: "listen to my little sister''s tone, it seems that you haven''t taken her to eat. Oh, it''s so sour. Ha ha." Peng Yanfei angrily looks at Zhang Xu.


    "Elder brother, how do I feel that you are more and more skinny now? You are more skinny than the second brother. Look at him, uncle. He doesn''t look like a big brother at all."


    I heard someone was going to complain. Zhang Zhenhao is a smile, but he is very close now. What happened between the girl and he family."Girl, Nie Yixi and I have learned some news just now, but I don''t want you to participate in some things. You know the truth. I told you when you asked me before, but now I really want to know what happened between you and he Weixiong''s daughter?"


    Peng Yanfei was stunned, looked at Nie Yixi and glared at him, saying: "since my uncle has already started to ask, I''ll just say it directly. In fact, I didn''t work in Nie Yixi''s Kung Fu. I was in Shi Jingyan''s company. In fact, Shi Jingyan pursued me, but I didn''t promise. Later, because of a series of things, I married Nie Yixi, But being his girlfriend behind his back. "


    "The girl behind the scenes? What the hell is this The way Zhang Xu looks at me is amazing. What does that mean?


    Zhang Zhenhao didn''t quite understand what this meant. Looking at Peng Yanfei, he shook his head and didn''t understand.


    "Of course, this is not true. At that time, Nie Yixi and I discussed how to ask shi Jingyan to give me this important task in this way. Then I took the opportunity to collect their evidence, so at the beginning, he was regarded as a medium. Later, in order to solve the economic crisis, he seduced he Yaqing and he Weixiong agreed that they should be together, Then I naturally became he Yaqing''s eyesore. At that time, she didn''t know my existence. She didn''t know my existence until she brought her to her side. It''s just that Shi Jingyan and I just used our relationship. What happened later made me very angry. She framed me when I was injured and lived in the hospital. That''s about it. "


    Peng Yanfei said all things once and for all, and Zhang Zhenhao understood what was going on. Even after many things were omitted, he almost understood them with his years of experience.

 Chapter 299

    Zhang Zhenhao''s eyes on Nie Yixi are very fierce. It seems that he is looking at an enemy. Peng Yanfei thought that he would be angry with Nie Yixi, but the plot just needs to change.


    "Why are you telling me now? You should have said earlier in the car just now that Shi Laozi is an upright man, but I didn''t expect that his grandson should be such a jerk. Alas, about the he family, you''re going to punish me to death. I''ll explain to Shi Laozi and Shi Jingyan. You''ll all teach me a lesson. Nie Yixi, it''s up to you. If you can''t do it for me, Then you are not worthy of my little daughter


    This sentence made Peng Yanfei very unhappy. He grabbed Zhang Zhenhao''s clothes and said, "uncle, people have already married. Now it''s too late. What else do you say is worthy or not? I''ll recognize him even if he is a fool."


    The two brothers who washed the vegetables in the kitchen heard this as soon as they came out. Poof, they kept laughing behind.


    "Little sister, you can''t say that. At least the fourth master doesn''t look like a chicken or a dog."


    Nie Yixi can only bear it. They are Peng Yanfei''s closest people now, but Peng Yanfei can''t bear it at all. They are both on fire to bully her.


    "Well, second brother and third brother, you should laugh at me. Second brother is OK. Even third brother is with you. Big brother, look at them. Hum, I won''t cook for you tonight."


    The little girl is coquettish, but no one can grasp it. Nie Yixi is delicious. He seldom coquettishes in front of him. I look very capable. How can I become a coquettish and cute little sister in front of these men? I''m not happy at all.


    Zhang Xu, of course, is willing to solve his sister''s problems. Looking at them, he said solemnly, "you two are not allowed to eat tonight. Now you''re going out to run around the house for 20 laps. If you can''t, your younger sister won''t talk to you in the future. You must stay at home with your father every day."


    Zhang Zhenhao is very reluctant to listen to this sentence. Are they so reluctant to accompany him? It''s the last one.


    "Zhang Xu, you also run to Laozi. If you don''t clean up, you really don''t know what it means. Go, run to me. Uncle Zhao, you can supervise them."


    Uncle Zhao also came with them. After all, he has been waiting on Zhang Zhenhao all these years. He knows his life habits very well. If someone else takes care of him, he is not at ease. If the young lady takes care of him, he is even more at ease. It''s hard for him to eat more.


    "Well, master, I''m going to supervise some young masters."


    Uncle Zhao looked at Peng Yanfei and said, "Miss, could you please go out with me? I just told you what the master can''t eat."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the two people sitting on the sofa nodded, uncle is afraid to have something to say to Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei is clever to drink, uncle Zhao went out together and asked: "Uncle Zhao, does uncle have something to explain to Nie Yixi?"


    "Ha ha, the young lady is very smart. It looks like this. Otherwise, he won''t get all the three young masters out. But I do have something to tell the young lady. The old man is a little angry recently. You know, the old man is not in good health. Because things happened in those years, his body is like a man in his sixties now, so I am very worried, Before I come here, I''ve prepared all the ingredients that I can''t use. Look at them. "


    Peng Yanfei took over the list of ingredients. There are so many on it. My God, uncle''s side is really bad.


    "Well, uncle Zhao, I know. Thank you for taking care of me for so many years. But can you tell me specifically why my uncle is so weak?"


    Uncle Zhao said about it and looked at her angrily: "in fact, it started when your father had an accident that year. In fact, it was not only your father who was framed by them that year, but also the master. He didn''t agree with he Weixiong''s practice and wanted to stop him. But he didn''t expect that he would poison the master. The toxicity was not so serious at that time, I just fell into a coma, but later I didn''t pay attention to it. The toxicity expanded with the muscles of my body. If the master hadn''t fainted at the meeting again, we wouldn''t know about it. "


    Peng Yanfei looks at the three people running outside and holds his hand angrily. He breathes deeply and tries to suppress his anger.


    "How long does uncle have? I hope you don''t hide this from me. Do they know?"


    Uncle Zhao shook his head: "it''s not sure how long the master can live. It''s as long as ten years, or as short as two or three years. The three young masters don''t know about it, but the young master is a doctor after all. He knows it. It should be said that the big and small masters study medicine for the sake of the master. Now they can restrain the master''s illness."After hearing this news, Peng Yanfei calmed down, but he had to revenge. He Weixiong owes too much to himself and his father and uncle. If he doesn''t revenge now, when will it take?


    In the living room, Nie Yixi looked at Zhang Zhenhao: "Mr. Zhang, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Well, yes, this time I can predict that this wedding is not so simple. In the war between you and he Weixiong, whether it''s for you or for the girl, you have to stand in front, but there is another person you can''t ignore."


    Nie Yixi looked at Zhang Zhenhao''s eyes and patted his thigh.


    "I''m afraid you''re talking about the Pope. Now no one has the ability to threaten the current organization. And in such an organization, I won''t let him reappear the disaster of that year. He Yong had gone to the pope before, but he didn''t succeed. Do you know why?"


    Zhang Zhenhao shakes his head, but there seems to be an answer in his heart. He just can''t believe it, and even more incredible.


    "The Vatican does take the pope as the center, but there are some bishops under the Pope who are responsible for questioning the Pope''s decision in the face of major events. Once the number of opponents is greater than the number of supporters, then this matter can only be abandoned. Of course, what I can do is not influence the Pope''s thoughts, but I can still influence these bishops."


    Zhang Zhenhao laughed and patted Nie Yixi on the shoulder: "yes, you''re the boss. You didn''t see the wrong person in those years. You''re very courageous. But how do you influence their meaning? Is there any one of you in the bishop?"

 Chapter 300

    Nie Yixi''s eyes are full of smiles. In the face of his elders'' affirmation, Peng Yanfei can''t run even if he wants to. Of course, he still has to get down to business.


    "No, it''s just that one of them is mine. The rest of them are controlled by such a person. I went to the Vatican when I was investigating boss Peng''s affairs. At that time, I accidentally saved a bishop, but I didn''t know his identity at that time. Later, I found out through the investigation that he didn''t really respect the Pope, It can be said that his daughter died because of the tragic death of the Pope. In order to avenge her daughter, we tried to get in this position. So we hit it off, just for today''s game. "


    Nie Yixi has been buried for more than ten years. For the protection of the things he gets, he has to guard against all the unpredictable things in the future. Peng Yanfei''s marriage to him is her blessing, and of course it''s their fate.


    "You can surprise me wherever you go. No wonder the Pope didn''t send someone. It turns out that if you hadn''t saved the bishop, I''m afraid today would have been the same as before."


    Zhang Zhenhao couldn''t help but think more about it. He has seen a lot of such things, and now he doesn''t want to see the people around him hurt again. Zhang Yu''s events in those years have made him very cold, but now everything has been explained, and the eldest and the second don''t blame him, so they finally find Feifei, He is not willing to see her again from his side to leave.


    Nie Yixi seemed to see his worry and quickly said: "Master Zhang, you don''t have to worry. She will be fine. We are still behind her. Even if he Weixiong wants to do something to her, it depends on whether we agree or not. Don''t worry about the rest. I''ve arranged everything."


    Zhang Zhenhao nodded and sighed: "these are my natural ways, but there''s one thing I haven''t figured out yet. You''ve been married for so long. Why hasn''t the girl''s stomach moved yet? Is it hard for you to sleep in separate rooms at night? My unfilial sons have not been able to find a daughter-in-law for me up to now. You are not the same. The child is still wanted earlier, so the girl doesn''t want to go out to work. It''s good to be at home and teach my husband and children. You should hurry up. "


    Nie Yixi hasn''t responded all of a sudden. Zhang Ye''s jumping ability is so good.


    "Well, I''ll hold on. Isn''t Feifei discharged from the hospital? I don''t want her to be too tired, but you can rest assured that I will hold fast to it. Maybe it will be in the Spring Festival this year. "


    Zhang Zhenhao, who got the answer, nodded happily: "this is just like talking."


    Peng Yanfei blushed, just walked into the door, Leng didn''t go in to stop them from talking about this topic, how could these two people be like this.


    When she came in, they just finished. Nie Yixi got up and followed Peng Yanfei into the kitchen. Looking at her red face, she knew that she had heard the conversation between them.


    "Wife, I''ll help you. You look like you''ve heard our conversation. Uncle has doubts about your stomach. Why are you so frustrated?"


    Peng Yanfei hit him on the head and said, "I''ll kill you, believe it or not. Fortunately, the more you talk about me, the more I don''t want to have your baby. I''m so angry with you."


    Nie Yixi pinched her small face: "hum, how can I not see that you are so coquettish in my ordinary time? Today, it''s a feast for my eyes, eh? You are not allowed to be coquettish in front of other men in the future. You can only do these things in front of me, or I will deal with you tonight. "


    Peng Yanfei face more red, holding a kitchen knife: "give me out, every day no serious, here don''t need, I can go out to accompany uncle to talk, rare to take care of you."


    Nie Yixi couldn''t resist her, so he could only listen to her and come out and sit on the sofa with Zhang Zhenhao. In the end, they were really bored. They played chess and talked with each other. A lot of things were known between them, one was the current boss, the other was the assistant of the former boss.


    The three young masters are running outside, while Peng Yanfei is cooking. He seems to forget what day tomorrow is, especially Nie Yixi. He seems to forget that there is someone waiting for him in the organization.


    In the group, Su Ming thought that the boss would come back. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see anyone. He can''t leave now, but Chengwei still needs people. It''s not much now. It''s almost here. He can''t leave here. He needs people there. What is the boss going to do.


    Su Ming is also a person with a small temper. Hum, let''s talk about it later. Li Xiao is not here. Even the octopus has made up for it this time. It seems that there is something wrong with Ning City. Wang Ping hasn''t arrived yet. It''s not to kill his rhythm. Fortunately, not everything in the organization needs to worry about.


    When Cheng Wei arrived, he secretly asked one of his brothers to dress up as an ordinary man and send something to the headquarters organization alone, that is, to send a letter to Nie Yixi, which doesn''t need Su Ming to worry about."Team leader Su, a suspicious person has been found outside."


    "Suspicious people? You take me to the interrogation room. " Su Ming also stood up and went to the interrogation room. Now there are suspicious people. I''m afraid it''s not an accident.


    "Who are you?" Su Ming''s simple and clear question, but often this kind of question is more frightening, without too many modifiers.


    "I''m afraid you''re group leader su. This is a letter to the fourth master. I''m a member of group leader Chengwei. This is my mark. You can see the contents of the letter."


    Su Ming opens the letter and nods to the two people around him, asking them to let go of the person in the middle.


    "Thank you, but I''m afraid you can''t get out. You can stay in this interrogation room for the time being and wait until your team leader comes to pick you up."


    The man thought Su Ming didn''t believe it, so he stood up and said eagerly, "I''m really a member of group leader Chengwei. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Su Ming turned and looked at him curiously: "who said I didn''t believe it? It''s just that your boss gave way to do this. What can I do? He said he asked you to wait for him to pick you up in person tonight. I''m afraid it''s also for your sake. I''m afraid you''ll be taken away by he Weixiong''s people as soon as you go out. After all, people around here may be he Weixiong''s people. Do you understand? "


    That person quickly nods, cleverly sits on the position to nod, quietly, Su Ming returns to the office to call Nie Yixi directly.


    When Nie Yixi and Zhang Zhenhao were working hard, they were interrupted by the phone.

 Chapter 301

    Nie Yixi looks at Zhang Zhenhao. Zhang Zhenhao nods to him to answer the phone. This time point must be very important. Nie Yixi stands up and goes outside to answer the phone.


    "Hello, Su Ming, what happened?"


    Su Ming replied: "boss, Chengwei has sent a letter. He will wait for you in the private room of xianglou later. Wang Ping is coming soon. Would you like to come here in person or let''s go?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Zhang Zhenhao in the hall: "you wait for me in the group. I will come here in person. When Wang Ping comes, you will tell him the general situation here. He will fight with he Weixiong. Li Xiao will help, and you will give them information in the rear."


    Su Ming choked his mouth and nodded: "OK, I see. I know how to do it."


    Nie Yixi hung up after answering the call. Now it''s up to he Weixiong how they arranged it. If everything has been settled in the end, there will be a decision for everything at that time. Whether he can succeed or not depends on what he has done.


    Zhang Zhenhao looked at Nie Yixi and asked, "I''m afraid you have very important things to deal with. You can rest assured here. I''ll help you to take good care of Feifei. Go."


    Nie Yixi shook his head: "there are really some important things, but there is still time to eat with my uncle."


    Zhang Zhenhao did not say anything, so they continued to play chess with Peng Yanfei.


    After Cheng Wei got off the plane, he Weixiong picked him up directly after arranging the people. Now he is more anxious than everyone else. Looking forward to the stars and the moon can be regarded as looking forward to Cheng Wei.


    It''s a pity that He Yong and Zheng Lei have been caught by Wang Ping. Now even if they are going to save them, they have the intention but no ability. All the strength is here. No matter they are human or weapons, they have already been emptied by themselves. If there''s anything worth taking, it''s their old life.


    But how can he Weixiong, who cherishes his life most, exchange himself with them as a chip? It''s totally impossible. If everything fails in the end, won''t you fail?


    "Well, is Cheng Wei here?" Cheng Wei anxiously pulls people around and asks.


    "Here you are, Mr. He. It''s still on the way. It''s coming soon. Please don''t worry. There won''t be any accident. Our brothers are protecting us along the way. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry? Do you mean not to worry if you say not to worry? Don''t you know there are Nie Yixi people around us? Forget it, you go and see where they are. I need them to get there as soon as possible. Now is not the time to joke. "


    The man nodded and went out quickly. Now it''s really not the time for he Weixiong to argue. Since he came back from Wang Ping, his temper has become more and more irritable and difficult to get along with. It used to be OK that he Weixiong didn''t care about them, but now it''s not just about such simple things.


    He Weixiong walks around the room. Although it''s late now, and it''s time to have dinner with shijingyan''s parents, when he hears that Cheng Wei is coming, he pushes it off early. This really makes shijingyan''s family very ugly. Fortunately, they are not mean people.


    He Yaqing is also speaking for her father. Although she doesn''t know what her father is thinking, at least she won''t hurt herself.


    When Cheng Wei arrived, he Weixiong went out to greet him and held his hand. He was even more enthusiastic: "brother Cheng, you are here. Now you are waiting for you. I know when you are suffering. No, I asked them to cook your favorite food and wait for you here."


    Although Cheng Wei is smiling on his face, his eyes are full of venom and he cooks food for himself. Isn''t this guy really ashamed at all? Do you know what happened in those years? If it wasn''t for him, how could my mother die? Now I''m pretending to be my grandson, and I''ll have you tomorrow.


    "Well, well, thank you very much, brother he. Tomorrow is Yaqing''s wedding. My uncle naturally wants to celebrate, and I think it''s lively. Today''s young people have their own ideas. Look at those in my family. They just refuse to come and say they have a date, I don''t know when our little brother will bring me a girlfriend home. "


    He Weixiong said with a smile: "ha ha, he is still young, but he just went to high school. You brother are so worried, isn''t it a little fast?"


    Cheng Wei always inserts two words of gossip when he Weixiong is talking about business. He can''t go on talking about it, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. If he doesn''t say it now, can he wait until he is killed by Nie Yixi tomorrow?


    Cheng Wei is also embarrassed to spend all the time. What he should say is that he Weixiong can''t be suspicious. He is very suspicious, so it''s better not to."I think elder brother he seems to have something to say, but it doesn''t matter if you say it. We are still brothers."


    He Weixiong''s face just appeared a little bit of joyful color¡° In fact, it''s like this. Isn''t tomorrow the wedding of shijingyan and Yaqing? I''m worried that some people will do something unclean and want to transfer some people from you. I don''t know whether they are willing to do it? "


    Cheng Wei pursed his mouth and nodded: "of course, I''m willing. I just don''t know how much elder brother he wants to borrow. Before that, I would venture to ask, I don''t know where elder brother he''s manpower is. So many brothers can''t have more than 20. Before that, I heard that you brought all the people here."


    Cheng Wei''s question is really reasonable. It''s just that it doesn''t conform to the previous style. He Weixiong was surprised by the change of Cheng Wei. Maybe he was so thoughtful.


    "Oh, I''m really abrupt about this. The circle to be protected tomorrow is too big, and I can''t find anyone here, so I hope you can borrow some people. Not much, just 50 people. I''ll give you all 50 people back at that time."


    Cheng Wei laughs foolishly and starts to pay for it.


    "Brother he, don''t worry about what happened just now. Isn''t it all a family? Besides, even if you want 200, I want to give them. Before, I asked them to take a group of people and set out. According to the truth, they should have arrived here long ago. I thought they could help. Is there no such group? "


    Cheng Wei pretends not to ask. If not, it''s really funny. He wants Li Feng to bring people here. Now what''s going on?

 Chapter 302

    Although Cheng Wei doesn''t say he''s unhappy, he shows his emotions realistically in his heart. His people bring people here, but now he doesn''t see anyone. What''s the matter? Did he lie, or did they encounter something?


    He Weixiong looked at Cheng Wei seriously: "what do you mean, Li Feng brought people here? When was it that Nie Yixi stopped it? "


    Cheng Wei shook his head: "it''s impossible. If Nie Yixi stops me, I should have news here. I take a team of people with me. He takes a team ahead of me. LV Yi also takes a team to protect my family. Now I only have this team left, but where does Li Feng take people to me?"


    Cheng Wei looks anxiously at he Weixiong. He quickly gets rid of his responsibility: "I know about it. You should tell me in advance. What can I do now? How many people are there in your team?"


    Cheng Wei stretched out his hand and said: "there are only more than one hundred. Most of the manpower has been brought by Li Feng. What can we do now? We must find the people back."


    Cheng Wei stood up, and he hastened to catch up with him. "Where are you going now?" this is Jiangshi, not the capital. All of them are Eyeliner of Nie Yi. You are really not afraid of death. Would you send someone out to look for it?


    Cheng Wei took his hand off and said, "no, that''s my brother. How can I leave him? I didn''t leave you when elder brother he was in danger, so I think I won''t abandon my brother. I''ll just take more than 20 people and leave the rest for elder brother he. We''ll discuss major issues when I get them back. "


    Cheng Wei leaves with his people, leaving he Weixiong alone at the dinner table. He doesn''t know what to say. He keeps his mouth shut. Now he has to do the rest well. Besides his own staff, there are Shi Jingyan''s, who was expecting Cheng Wei''s people very much, Three big hands add up, maybe there is still the possibility of winning, now there is such a thing.


    After he finished his work, he began to send people everywhere to look for Li Feng''s whereabouts. He did find that he arrived in Jiangshi and was cut off on the way. He didn''t have to think that it was Nie Yixi''s people who did it.


    "Hum, Nie Yixi, you aim at me everywhere. Tomorrow, I''ll see who has great ability." Looking at the people around him muttering something in a low voice, the man quickly went outside after listening, he wanted to see what he would do.


    Cheng Wei takes people to say that he is going to look for them, but they go directly to Nie Yixi''s base. He divides them into three groups. He Weixiong''s spies follow him. How can he not know? Now he is letting them know that he has come to Nie Yixi''s side. If he has doubts about himself, it''s the best.


    Wang Ping and Li Xiao are both in the base now. Hearing the alarm, they go out armed and see that they are Chengwei. What''s the matter now.


    "Wang Ping, I didn''t expect you to come, my man? Where have you tied me? "


    Li Xiao looks at Wang Ping with a puzzled look on his face, and then looks at Cheng Wei and asks, "what''s your man? When did we kidnap your man again? Now the situation is very critical. Don''t forget that you are our enemy now. You just brought so many people to make a big fuss here. Don''t you have a brain?"


    Cheng Wei spits a lot of saliva in front of Li Xiao, and hums coldly: "whether you did it or not, let your boss come here at a glance. Even if I bring so many people here now, don''t forget the rules of our organization. You are not qualified enough to fight with me as a leader."


    Li Xiao is even more subdued. He does have such rules, but he can move with the consent of the boss. But he thinks that now there is no order from the boss. How dare he move into power.


    Wang Ping laughed: "who do you think you are? You are he Weixiong''s younger brother. It''s right to say that. Now I realize that you are a member of the organization and a leader. But you have never heard our boss say that you are our enemy. If someone takes you, we should bear all the consequences."


    After Wang Ping said this, all the people behind him came forward, and the people around Cheng Wei surrounded him and protected him: "brother Wei, what should we do now? We are just a few people with so many of them, and we just divided them out for three waves just now."


    Cheng Wei shook his head: "an Bing doesn''t move. Today I want to see if you really dare to fight me?"


    Wang Ping is not the first time to catch him. Naturally, he dares to. But Li Xiao still knows the rules very well. He grabs Wang Ping''s sleeve and asks, "do we really want to catch him? Although he is our enemy, he has no orders from the boss after all. "


    Wang Ping said something in his ear with a smile. Li Xiaocai yelled: "go ahead, arrest them for me. Now I can''t tell what the leader is and what the enemy is? You are just he Weixiong''s running dog. Fortunately, you are the team leader. I''m not shy. "This time, Chengwei was really taken back to the interrogation room of the base by the two of them. The people who followed Chengwei were also taken to different interrogation rooms. When the outside door was closed, they directly took Chengwei to the office and asked for strict supervision.


    Cheng Wei looked at Wang Ping and said, "where are you old man now? I really have something urgent to find him."


    Wang Ping released him, let him sit on the sofa and asked, "is it difficult for the group leader to really lose someone? We really don''t have you here. If you want to say something, there is only one person who just helped you with your message. They are still with Su Ming. Just now Su Ming told me that he has to deal with some things outside. "


    Cheng Wei shook his head: "I''m not talking about him, but Li Feng. We originally asked him to bring people here first, but I didn''t see any of his people after I came here, and he didn''t contact me. That''s why I came here to ask you if there was any news from them. By the way, I''ll discuss how to do it tomorrow."


    Wang Ping nodded: "we can''t make a decision on this matter until the boss comes. Don''t worry, team leader. If something happens to so many of you, we''ll hate to find out the problem for the first time. But now there''s nothing, you don''t have to worry about it. Maybe it''s something small on the road, and you''re rushing here now, The boss should be here soon. Please wait a moment

 Chapter 303

    Cheng Wei nodded and sat on the sofa, feeling uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for Nie Yixi''s people, it would be strange that so many of them don''t know where they are now. First of all, he Weixiong didn''t know their arrival. Second, Nie Yixi''s people didn''t hear of it. This is a miracle.


    Although they said this to themselves, they still felt strange and had an ominous premonition.


    Nie Yixi finished his meal at home. After seeing Wang Ping''s text message, he said goodbye to Zhang Zhenhao. Peng Yanfei saw him off.


    This leaves Zhang Zhenhao and Zhang''s three young masters at home with Peng Yanfei. It''s also very busy now. After dinner, he accompanies Zhang Zhenhao to go around and eat. Nie Yixi is in a hurry to rush back to the base.


    After driving the car in, Wang Ping and others rushed up to meet him and said, "boss, you''re here. It seems that the food made by my sister-in-law is so delicious that some people are tied up."


    Nie Yi Xi Leng after he one eye, ask a way directly: "where is the person now?"


    "Boss, it''s in your office, but there''s something strange. According to leader Cheng Wei, it seems that he sent people first, but he didn''t see those people after he came here, so he anxiously found them. He Weixiong didn''t have them either, as if they were looking for someone."


    Nie Yixi nodded and strode to his office. Seeing him coming, Cheng Wei quickly stood up and couldn''t hold his hand. He said, "I think the fourth master has heard about me. So many people have disappeared out of thin air. This makes me feel incredible. I just don''t know who cut off the road or they want to split themselves."


    "You don''t have to worry about it for the moment. We will help you investigate this matter. If anything happens, we will tell you at the first time. Li Xiao, you can arrange it. According to the approximate time point, all the surveillance cameras will be transferred out. Today, we will find them out for me. It''s not easy for such a thing to happen at this juncture."


    Cheng Wei looked at Nie Yixi with some incomprehension: "fourth master, what do you mean? Are there other people besides us participating in this war? If there are other people, there may be other crops. How can we do that? "


    Nie Yixi shook his head with a smile and waved to him not to worry.


    "The current situation is not certain, so you don''t have to worry. Even if someone is behind us, now everything is a fixed number. If there is any change, even if this person has any extraordinary ability, these things now depend on your side, group leader Chengwei."


    "Me? What does that mean? "


    Nie Yi Xi laughs a way, isn''t it up to him now?


    "It''s true, as long as you do it in the end... That''s fine."


    Cheng Wei was shocked when he heard that he was the only one who could do it. He didn''t really have anything to be surprised about, but it was what he thought. Why should he be surprised here now.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say, but how can I go now?"


    Nie Yixi looked out: "don''t worry. Although he won''t come to pick you up in person, he will send someone to come. Now you can have a rest here. Wang Ping, you can go out to see what''s going on outside. If they don''t come, we may have to do something else."


    Wang Ping nodded and left.


    He Weixiong looked at the man in front of him, grabbed his collar and asked, "what do you say? In order to find his own man, Cheng Wei went to find Nie Yixi alone. He knew that he was a devil when he was impulsive. Now he really saw it, just like saving himself."


    He Weixiong didn''t get suspicious. He just looked at the people around him and was very upset: "what should I do now? Do you want me to go there and ask them for help? Is it possible? Even if I want it, can they give it to someone? "


    "Why don''t you send someone to see the effect of this matter? After all, group leader Chengwei is a group leader. Even now, they don''t dare to do anything about him. Mr. He, you still don''t have to worry."


    "Now that you have said that, I''d better send you. You are the closest person to me. Yanbi, please do this."


    The man who is known as Yanbi is surprised. He Yong didn''t think of himself when he was there. Good things are not his own, bad things are his own. Yanbi is very dissatisfied. He himself is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. What''s more, he Weixiong has some intention of abandoning him before.


    "I''m afraid it''s not suitable. You know my character. I''m afraid I''m not competent in this matter. I''m here to help you give advice, but let me do such a dangerous thing. Forget it."Hearing Yan Bi''s words, he Weixiong''s face turned black instantly. That''s why he didn''t like this man. He was as timid as a mouse. Even if he had a long-term vision, his character was really unpleasant. He really made people laugh bitterly.


    "Well, well, I''ll leave it to you to arrange it. I must see someone tonight, or you''ll go in and bury me. This time, I don''t care whether you are timid or anything. Go ahead and don''t delay."


    Yanbi quickly nods and leaves the hall. After going to the villa, he still has a lingering fear in his heart. Now he sees everyone biting. He doesn''t know whether he''s wrong or right when he comes back. Forget it, he''d better make the best of what he''s doing. Several team leaders are all tied up with something now. Who can I find.


    When Yanbi was still worried, a man passed by. He held him tightly and asked, "don''t know if this brother has something to worry about now?"


    The man stared at Yan Bi and then shook his head: "what''s the matter, please?"


    Yanbi said with a smile: "it''s true that there are some things the boss asked us to do, but isn''t there a shortage of manpower now? If you succeed in this matter, you will be prosperous, but things are not as easy as you think, but the premise is that you have to have courage. "


    "Just tell me what it is. What''s the matter with rapid development? When can we manage those things now?"


    Yanbi patted him on the shoulder with a smile and told the man in front of him all the things. He was stunned: "can we finish this thing by ourselves? Isn''t that death? "


    "No, the door of Nie Yixi is full of our people. Even if we are going to die, there will always be someone in charge. Besides, once we die, the war will start. But tomorrow is the wedding of the lady. They can''t make trouble. Do you want to go or not?"


    "It''s quite reasonable according to what you said, so let''s go." The soldier nodded, just doing things with his head covered.

 Chapter 304

    They drove directly to the base. They parked outside, surrounded by their own people. They had some courage. Yanbi walked carefully behind the soldiers. It seems that there is no play now.


    "Can you stop dragging me like this? It''s hard to walk. Don''t you say you''re the red man around him? Why haven''t you seen such a timid person? It''s true. " Xiaobing looked at Yanbi with contempt.


    Yan Bi coughed and said, "hum, what do you say? When can I hold you? Let''s go, hurry up, and then we can go home. Although we risked our lives, we may not be able to take our lives."


    Yan Bi is thick skinned to say, now also only then can dispel the small soldier''s misgivings in front of him.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look first. If it''s really not good, we can run. Now it''s not easier to talk than before."


    Xiaobing nodded: "let''s go, but don''t hold my sleeve like that. It''s very annoying."


    Yanbi is trying to hold his sleeve. Hearing what he said, he quickly let go of him. After a glance, he left directly and walked forward. These two people are very matched. One has courage but no brain, the other has brain, but the courage is very small. They complement each other.


    Two people stand at the door shouting: "Flying Eagle Group, quickly hand over our leader, or you look good."


    Nie Yixi heard people outside roar and said, "don''t you think it''s coming now? Let''s go, team leader Cheng. If I don''t let you go, I''m afraid your brother outside won''t want me to look good. "


    Cheng Wei said with an embarrassed smile: "don''t make fun of me. I''ll ask you for the rest. If that team can''t be found, it won''t affect our fight, but he Weixiong may have more doubts about me. I hope you can help me find them."


    "It''s natural. Don''t worry. Now we have started to look for it."


    Nie Yixi asked Wang Ping to open the door and saw two people. They were beating hard. Wasn''t they very energetic just now? How did you start counseling as soon as you saw a real person.


    Yanbi sees Nie Yi''s seat and immediately hides behind the soldier, saying: "we are sent by he ye to take over the group leader. Please make it convenient for him."


    Wang Ping secretly smiles. This man is really timid. He doesn''t dare to speak in front of the boss. It''s ridiculous what he says here to meet someone.


    Cheng Wei couldn''t face it, but he couldn''t help it. Nie Yixi looked at the man seriously: "just the two of you? If we don''t hand over the people, how can you kill us? I really want to know what he Weixiong thinks. He only sent two people to pick up the people. How can I trust that I will give you the team leader? "


    Nie Yixi said without some ridicule. Xiaobing looked around. Although he was not afraid of Nie Yixi, it was just that these guys were too powerful.


    "Well, it''s not just the two of us, it''s all around us. Now there are sniper guns watching us in the distance. If you don''t let people go, we don''t know what will happen, so don''t make it difficult for us, do we?"


    Xiaobing said slowly. He didn''t look nervous at all. Nie Yixi looked at him with new eyes. He just made Wang Ping very angry. How did this man talk.


    "You threatened me? Boy, you have a lot of courage, but you don''t think about it. Even if your sniper gun is aimed at me, you can''t shoot. Don''t forget who is the leader of the whole organization and whose territory is here. Even if he Weixiong comes here to monitor, he should get the right information. "


    The soldier didn''t know what to say. He looked at the Yanbi behind him and said, "you said one thing. Look what you look like now."


    Yan Bi just gave him a white look. What he said was wrong now. It''s better to see how the fourth master did it.


    "Well, you two are really funny. Chengwei, you can go back with them. No, bring a word to he Weixiong for me. If he doesn''t have you around, the game won''t be fun. He can''t beat me. This gift is given to him by himself. If he wants to die, he will have some face."


    Cheng Wei nodded: "thank you, fourth master. I remember. Today is my recklessness. Please don''t blame me."


    "Hum, we''ve seen a lot of strange things. Let''s go, Wang Ping. What are you doing here? Do you want someone else''s sniper gun to kill you?"


    Wang Ping left behind Nie Yixi with a sneer, leaving Yanbi and Xiaobing stunned. It''s so simple. Don''t you want to catch them? It''s really great.


    "Chief Cheng, this way, please. The car is over there."


    Cheng Wei nodded. Although he didn''t show it on his face, he had already had a problem with he Weixiong in his heart. He had already been arrested by Nie Yixi. Unexpectedly, he just sent two people. These two people were still in a daze. It seems that he didn''t take him for a while."Your boss just asked you two to come here? Is there really no one else


    Yanbi shook his head: "no, I''m the soldier. Otherwise, I''m the only one left. Now our brothers have been arranged on the wedding site, and there are other positions. We don''t have any hands at all."


    Cheng Wei bowed his head and didn''t speak. It turns out that he Weixiong has already arranged the people. Why do you need my hands? Is it difficult to be someone who wants me to take the lead?


    He Weixiong really thought about it. I didn''t expect that it would be like this. Now I just don''t know where the more than 200 people Li Feng took are.


    At this time, Li Feng is in a black room with Heifeng standing beside him. He looks at Li Feng and simply asks, "you are one of the captains of Chengwei."


    Li Feng was just tied to a chair and didn''t do anything too much to him.


    "If you know our brother Weige, you will not let us go. Otherwise, if you are caught by our brother Weige at that time, not to mention what your end will be, you will die more than a thousand times by what you have done to us now."


    Heifeng hummed coldly: "what I have done to you is just to tie you to a chair, but I haven''t used any torture to you. I''m afraid it will be tomorrow after you find Weige here. In fact, the purpose is very simple. I just want to invite you to be guests. As long as tomorrow passes, you will be free naturally."


    Li Feng did not understand and looked at Heifeng: "what are you going to do, not hurt us, but just trapped us here."

 Chapter 305

    After Li Feng said here, he immediately thought of what the man in Black said. As long as tomorrow is over, he will let us brothers go. There are at least 200 people here. They have been installed in this black room. It can be seen that the room here is very big, but their purpose is very simple.


    "You won''t let us go until tomorrow. Do you have something to do with tomorrow''s wedding? No, it''s not the wedding. It''s the battle between the fourth master and the he master in the organization. You want to participate. Who are you helping?"


    Li Feng directly asked what he wanted to know, but how could Heifeng tell him?


    "There are some things that you know are not good for you. You are a smart man. I advise you not to find out this muddle water. Otherwise, it is not only bad for you, but also bad for your boss. So you''d better take a good look at these brothers around you, and don''t let them run out and do bad things."


    Heifeng''s words are threatening. Li Feng looks at the people behind him and knows what he means. But if Chengwei''s safety can''t be guaranteed, it doesn''t mean much to protect these brothers, does it?


    "I just want to ask, is what you''ve done bad or good for our wigo?"


    "It doesn''t matter to him. Since you already know so much, you probably don''t want to involve your boss in this fight, so what you need to do is to do your own thing well. If there is one less person here, I will cut off one of your fingers. As long as all your fingers are cut off, they will be toes. Think for yourself."


    With that, the black wind disappeared into the night. This is the building for this moment.


    After he left, Li Feng looked at the brother behind him and said, "I think you know my conversation with that man just now. After tomorrow, they will naturally let us go. Before that, I hope you can accompany me here and wait for brother Wei to save us."


    The following brothers naturally listened to his orders, and everyone nodded. Naturally, they didn''t want captain Li Feng to get hurt because of them.


    After Heifeng went out, he called the owner of the island directly: "master, everything has been arranged. It depends on who can win the war between the fourth master and he Weixiong tomorrow."


    Peng Jiahui snorted coldly: "what I want is not who can win, but Nie Yixi must win. Do you still want to see my ending happen to them? Hum, tell heixue to take action now. I don''t give him freedom to fall in love at a critical time. "


    Heifeng nodded with a black face: "yes, master, is there anything else that Heiyu needs to do?"


    "No, he just wants to protect Feifei. Doesn''t it mean that Zhang Zhenhao is here? The three boys in his family are very good to Feifei in my family, but they still need to take precautions to prevent he Weixiong and his daughter from hurting him again. If there is anything wrong with Si''an, I only want you to ask. "


    Heifeng answered quickly: "yes, I''ll do it now."


    After the phone hung up, Heifeng sighed. He didn''t know whether the host would come to deal with the matter in person this time. After all, some grudges could only be put down after he had to deal with them in person.


    After Cheng Wei followed them back to he Weixiong''s villa, he had a big opinion on him. He sent two people to pick him up. What''s more like that.


    He Weixiong smiles: "he didn''t embarrass you."


    Cheng Wei shook his head: "the fourth master didn''t embarrass me, but he ye made me very embarrassed. Why, when you were caught by him, I tried my best to save you. Now you send two people who don''t know what they are to pick me up. One is as timid as a mouse, and the other is really dumbfounded. What''s the matter? I''m Cheng Wei''s value here, or do you say, He ye heard that my people have been detained by others. Now he thinks I don''t have much use value? "


    He Weixiong didn''t expect that Cheng Wei would have a problem with himself at this time. Although he said something orally, he forgot it. After all, he said it. He was willing to have a quarrel in these words.


    "No, no, it''s not like that. Don''t think about it, brother Chengwei. It''s really that I don''t have enough hands on my side. Otherwise, how can I send these two unseemly things to pick you up? Please don''t dislike and blame me, brother Chengwei. I''ve already found someone to look for you. I believe there will be results soon. "


    Cheng Wei doesn''t talk on the surface, but he is angry in his heart. Now someone is looking for me. I don''t see you send someone to pick me up. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Now that elder brother he has said that, the younger brother naturally needs to understand his good fortune and hardships. I''ll take the rest of the people here and use them together. Now that there are not enough people, it''s a very nervous thing. By the way, when the fourth master let me out, he asked me to bring you a sentence, saying: let me out to pity your people. If you can still lose in this way, You''re a real waste. That''s what you mean"Damn, this Nie Yixi is really shameless. Hum, let''s see who has beaten who tomorrow."


    Everyone is looking forward to what kind of wedding tomorrow will be. Naturally, Anli and Qi Ruijie are indispensable. What are they planning in the hotel? Naturally, the two men will not talk much.


    "Anli, I think your plan still needs to be changed. We just want to expose that there is a bigger part behind her opening play, but without us, I don''t think you should take us too seriously."


    Anli nodded: "I naturally know that. My purpose is not only to tell all about he Yaqing in public, but also to make them believe me. That''s all we have to do."


    "I still think it''s better to be direct. Now it''s late. We''d better go to bed and get up early tomorrow. The wedding will start at 9:00 in the morning and take place at 13:14 in the afternoon. We still have a morning''s business to dress up and don''t need to go in so early."


    Anli and Qi Ruijie are different in this matter. They look at Pingzi and Tianfeng.


    "Well, what do you two think?"


    Tian Feng said with a smile: "in fact, I think what Miss Qi Ruijie said is right. In fact, your role is to pave the way. When you finish speaking, there will be our sister-in-law, so you two don''t need to tangle too much. That''s it, Pingzi. What do you think?"


    Pingzi hasn''t reflected that he''s calling him. After all, he''s not called this name. If Qi Ruijie didn''t take it casually, he''d be helpless.


    "I think it''s OK. I agree with Qi Ruijie."

 Chapter 306

    In this way, it became three to one. In the end, Anli gave up her plan. Forget it, that''s it. Tomorrow is a step-by-step rhythm.


    He Yaqing, who is in Shi Jingyan''s house, should have been in the hotel this evening. After all, she wants to return home. But because she is a little nervous, she wants to stay at home for a while,


    "Auntie, do you think I''ll look good in this suit tomorrow?" He Yaqing with a red dress is very beautiful, put on the body is very sexy.


    Xiao Yulan looks at the beautiful he Yaqing and nods: "good looking is good looking, but she always thinks it''s very exposed. You are the leading role tomorrow. There''s no need to dress like this. The thing I ordered yesterday should also arrive. You can have a look at this skirt. Maybe it''s more of your own mind."


    He Yaqing''s eyes brightened. He didn''t really like the skirt, It''s OK to wear it to shijingyan in private, but it''s better to wear it as a bar trick in front of so many people.


    When Xiao Yulan takes out a cheongsam, her eyes are shining. This is really beautiful.


    "Auntie, I like this skirt very much. The workmanship is exquisite, which is in line with my character. Auntie is the most discerning."


    Xiao Yulan said with a smile: "in fact, this cheongsam was passed on to me by my mother when I got married. Now I pass it on to you. Before, I asked them to modify this cheongsam. Most of them have not changed. I just adjusted the number for you. If you like it, I''m afraid you don''t like it."


    "How could that happen? This is my aunt''s wedding gift. I must collect it well. I will appear in front of them tomorrow, and I will be the brightest in the audience by then. " He Yaqing said with pride.


    She is really different in front of different people. In front of shijingyan, she is a gentle and virtuous lady. In front of Xiao Yulan, she is a good girl. Of course, in front of other women, she is just a devil, a wolf in sheep''s clothing. That''s him.


    Xiao Yulan took his hand and asked, "tomorrow is your wedding ceremony. You are still nervous."


    He Yaqing nodded obediently: "well, I''m really nervous. I didn''t expect that I would marry someone I love and he also loves me. Maybe I''m successful. I''ll marry the first one."


    Xiao Yulan nodded, for his son, some do not worry, now see he Yaqing such a happy smile, she really put down her heart.


    "Shijingyan still has many shortcomings. You should try your best to tolerate him in the future. That''s how your feelings are. There is always one side to accommodate the other side. You are the woman behind him and he is the man standing in front of you. Naturally, you should support each other and help each other. Only in this way can you have a long-term relationship. Don''t think about other things. Do you understand?"


    He Yaqing smiles. Although she knows these principles, it''s very difficult to do so. Otherwise, she would not have hurt Peng Yanfei.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Shijingyan is about to come. You can have a good chat later. We won''t disturb you. Remember to laugh and don''t cry tomorrow."


    He Yaqing nodded. Jingyan was already at home. He looked at her and asked, "how are you, are you ready to go now?"


    "I''m ready, but I don''t know if my mother is back today."


    Shijingyan nodded with a smile: "come back, let''s go, just take you to meet your mother. You haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    He Yaqing nodded, put back her clothes, took them to the car, sat in the passenger seat, looked at the busy green Shijing Yan, and asked, "are you really willing to marry me? Do you really love me? "


    Shi Jingyan was stunned: "tomorrow is the day of marriage. Why do you ask these questions? Do you think I don''t love you or can''t give you a complete family?"


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I mean. If she comes back, will you marry me?" He Yaqing asked weakly, Peng Yanfei is always a thorn on their side, a thorn that can''t be pulled out.


    "Yes, because I love you, not her. I''ve said it many times. I did like her before, but I didn''t volunteer it. I just used her as a tool. Now we are all getting married. I hope you don''t say that again. Next time I may be angry. This is the last time you mention his name, OK?"


    He Yaqing smiles and nods sweetly, but she forgets a very important thing. At the beginning, the thing that she hurt Peng Yanfei seems to be diluted by the joy in front of her eyes, and she has forgotten how vicious she used to be.


    After returning to the hotel, he Yaqing''s mother had been waiting in the hotel for a long time. She wanted to come back, but he Weixiong didn''t let her come back all the time. He was afraid that once she came back, he would not be able to bear the current blow. Although he was vicious in his career, he did do his best to treat his family, which is a good father and husband."Mom, I miss you so much." He Yaqing ran over and hugged her mother directly. Her eyes were moist.


    "How old are you? You still have to cry. Isn''t mom back? If it wasn''t for your father''s insistence that I should play there a little longer, I would have come back long ago. The dead ghost doesn''t know where he is now, and I can''t get through to him just now. "


    He Yaqing wiped her tears: "Oh, my father is still very busy this time. It seems that there is something wrong with his business these days. Even the elder brother has no time to come here. He is not happy."


    After that, he felt something was wrong: "you mean He Yong hasn''t come here yet, and is still busy with the company in Beijing? No, it''s absolutely impossible. If you want to get married, the child can''t stay here unless something happens. Jing Yan, do you know something about it? "


    "Auntie, my uncle and I are talking about the company these days. As for the rest, we are too busy to take care of it. You''d better ask my uncle about it in person."


    She looked at the two newlyweds. Now it''s not suitable to talk about such a boring topic. She quickly turned to another topic: "well, don''t talk about him. He will definitely come tomorrow, and it''s not too early. Jingyan will come here to meet you tomorrow. You still need to rest early. I''ll go to your father and just have something to discuss with him."


    He Yaqing nods. After they send their mother away, the rest of their time belongs to the couple. It''s just that time always passes quickly, but they don''t realize that it''s too fast for them to get married in three months.


    "Hey, is our marriage a flash marriage?"


    Shijingyan hugged her and shook his head: "we must have been a couple in our last life, so it doesn''t count."

 Chapter 307

    He Yaqing is lying in Shi Jingyan''s arms. The moon and stars rising in the sky are really beautiful. They are beautiful against each other, but there is always a snake''s heart under the beautiful appearance.


    They nestle together. If it''s not for the marriage tomorrow, we can''t neglect it. In this case, shijingyan really wants to let shijingyan eat her directly.


    "Well, it''s almost time for me to leave. I''ll come to pick you up tomorrow. If you don''t like that there is no one to accompany you, I''ll find you two bridesmaids. These have been arranged before, just because you are bored."


    He Yaqing shook her head: "I don''t matter, you go to busy, tomorrow remember to come to pick me up, oh, I will dress up and wait for you to pick me up."


    Shi Jingyan nodded, gave her a kiss on the forehead and left here. Now she is really the only one left, and her mother doesn''t know when she will come back.


    When he Weixiong was still dealing with things, he felt that there was a pair of eyes on his head. He looked up and said, "why did you come here? Didn''t you tell you to accompany Yaqing in the hotel?"


    "I was in the hotel just now, but I''m always sorry to disturb their husband and wife. Besides, I came here to ask you something. I just know that He Yong hasn''t come yet. Tell me if he has an accident, eh?"


    He Weixiong doesn''t know what to say now. Do you want to tell her that He Yong was captured by Nie Yixi? Do you want to tell the organization? It''s impossible. After all, it''s the rules of the group. Since you are still a member of the group, you should abide by the rules of the group.


    Unless I don''t want to be the boss in this organization, fortunately, I am myself now, even if I tell her all my things, so what?


    "You don''t care about it. He can''t come when he has something to do. But when you come back, you just want to find your He Yong. Why don''t you say that your daughter is your own."


    Mrs. he was very angry and looked at he Weixiong: "how can you say such a thing? What does it mean to be born to me? Both of them are born to me. You are the only one who takes care of He Yong as someone else''s child. You just want to find someone to inherit your company. Now you still have to say that. He Weixiong, what are you thinking? "


    He Weixiong looked at his wife in a trance and shook his head: "I don''t have anything to do or think about. Tomorrow is Yaqing''s wedding day. He will come. You don''t have to worry. You will take good care of her. Yaqing certainly doesn''t want to stay in the hotel alone at this late time."


    Mrs. he didn''t think much about what he didn''t want to say. She left his villa without looking back. It seemed that since she came back this time, she always felt that something was different and something was changing.


    Mrs. he didn''t want to go back to the hotel directly to accompany he Yaqing, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    In the villa, Peng Yanfei, Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu seem to be talking about something. Because of the time, Zhang Zhenhao has already gone to bed. The four of them are playing in the hall.


    "Younger sister, whose wedding is tomorrow? Do you want us to help you out? If I don''t beat the man named shijingyan, I will be very sad." Zhang Ran said.


    Peng Yanfei covered his mouth and said with a smile: "no, he will be beaten tomorrow. What I am more interested in is what kind of expression he will have if he knows that he has married a vicious woman. This is what I am most curious about. I don''t know how to deal with he Yaqing. Aren''t there two other girls? Leave it to them. "


    Peng Yanfei''s heart is very broad, but now the situation is not a person can deal with.


    Zhang Xu blinked at Zhang Yu as if he had something to say.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Do you have something to say?" Zhang Yu said foolishly.


    "Well, there are some things I want you to help me with. Come here with me. By the way, Zhang Ran, you are here with my little sister. We will be back in a moment."


    Zhang Xu pulls Zhang Yu out directly. Zhang Ran and Peng Yanfei are in a daze. What are these two people going to discuss? Or what to do, so mysterious.


    "Big brother, third brother, what are you two going to do?"


    Zhang Xu said with a smile: "you don''t care about us. The scenery around here is very good. We haven''t been around yet. Just wait for us to come back here."


    Zhang Yu also looked at Zhang Xu strangely. Didn''t they run 20 laps just now? Haven''t you seen enough? How is this possible? This big brother is crazy today.


    "Big brother, it''s going far now. What''s the matter?""You idiot, tomorrow will be the shameless wedding. Shouldn''t we prepare a gift? This is just halfway up the mountain. Maybe we can find such a small thing. It''s very precious. It will be a gift to them tomorrow, in the name of dad. "


    Zhang Yu looked at his eldest brother. He was really the darkest.


    "But elder brother, you still have to tell me what it is. Otherwise, how can I find it? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know whether it''s poisonous or not. If I get bitten first or what, what shall I do? "


    Zhang Xu nodded: "well, it''s just a very precious snake. I''ll show you the picture and you can just look for it according to the above. There should be some on the mountain. You can rest assured that it can be used as medicine without poison. It''s just that you''ve been arrested for the past two years."


    As soon as Zhang Yu looked disgusted, he knew that there was nothing good, but it was a good match to send that snake and scorpion beauty. Let''s do it like this. They were searching on the mountain. Peng Yanfei and Zhang ran at home were very curious and looked out.


    "Second brother, what do you think they can do in the mountains?"


    Zhang Ran laughs: "that''s not simple, according to the big brother''s temper must be preparing their gift, and it''s not simple, otherwise it''s strange that they haven''t come back for such a long time. It''s better to take me with the third brother."


    "Congratulations? What kind of gifts do you need to get in the mountains? Is it the whole thing for them? " Peng Yanfei looked at the hillside outside. It was originally a villa area. Of course, he rarely saw some strange things, but the back mountain is not necessarily there. It''s still original there.

 Chapter 308

    When the two of them came back, Nie Yixi also came back. Everyone was staring at each other. Nie Yixi was curious and asked, "what''s the matter? You look very strange. By the way, why didn''t Feifei see big brother and Zhang Yuni?"


    Peng Yanfei pointed to the outside: "they went out and haven''t come back yet. I don''t know what they are doing. The second brother said they went to find a gift."


    There was a smile on Nie Yixi''s face and nodded. Zhang Ran was not happy. He asked: "Hello, Nie Yixi, why do you call my elder brother my elder brother, my second elder brother and my third younger brother Zhang Yu? Do you have any discrimination? Or does big brother look different from us? "


    Nie Yixi looks at Zhang Ran strangely. What''s the matter?


    "Shouldn''t it be called big brother? It''s because you were called by others in the early years. Besides, you may not be as old as me, but it''s better to call you. Although Zhang Yu is Feifei''s third brother, he used to be disciplined by me, so naturally he can''t call you third brother. Isn''t that good now? "


    "Yes, second brother, are you jealous of big brother?" Peng Yanfei knew what he was thinking as soon as his eyes narrowed.


    "You two, hum, are you jealous? That''s impossible. If you say that you can be jealous with him for other things, but for what Nie Yixi calls him, it really doesn''t matter what I do. If they don''t come back, I''ll go to bed. "


    Zhang Ran said and went straight upstairs, yawning as he walked, feeling as if he was very tired.


    "Hey, second, who allowed you to sleep in bed tonight? Didn''t dad say that we should all sleep on the sofa?" Zhang Xu came in with mud all over his body. He had a soft snake in his hand. He was very cute and green all over.


    "Eh, brother, is that what you are looking for? It''s really cute. Although it''s a snake, it seems that he hasn''t grown up yet. " Peng Yanfei said and went to touch the green snake. Cute, don''t they all say that the snake is a cold-blooded and merciless thing? How can there be such a lovely Ni?


    Zhang Yu looked at Peng Yanfei in surprise: "Xiaomei is really Xiaomei. Other girls will cry when they see snakes and insects. But you are a different kind of girl. You are not afraid of anything. What do you fear most, thunder? Or a dark room? "


    Peng Yanfei blinked and shook his head: "third brother, I''m not afraid of all these. If you really want to know what I''m afraid of, just think about what I''ve experienced, but now it''s almost overcome."


    This sentence makes them feel sad. What Peng Yanfei has experienced is a moment between life and death. How should they think and understand.


    Although Nie Yixi thought of it, he didn''t say it. The scene was very embarrassing. Peng Yanfei put down the snake: "what''s the matter, everyone? Did I say something wrong just now? Oh, it''s all past time. You don''t have to be so serious. Well, it''s so late. You''d better have a rest early. To be honest, Elder brother, if you give this snake to he Yaqing, I''m really reluctant to give it up. I feel blind. "


    Zhang Ran also shook his head in order to ease the embarrassment: "no, no, I think it''s better to buy a cobra to scare them to death. Really, a snake the size of such a little finger is taken out to scare people. Even the little sister is not afraid. Will the evil girl be afraid?"


    Zhang Xu looked at the young snake and shook his head: "it''s such a failure. Do you want to throw this snake away? Or for my younger sister. I like your appearance very much. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it directly. It''s of high medicinal value. "


    Peng Yanfei grabbed it and put it in her hand. She stroked his head with her hand. The snake was very enjoyable and lovely. It happened that she didn''t have a pet. Now there is just one more. It''s just that other people''s pets are all puppies and kittens. It''s really a shame for her to turn into snakes.


    "Just give it to me. I don''t mind taking him as my pet. Anyway, I don''t have any kittens and puppies. He''s also very safe. It''s just that the elder brother is always so big, or he will grow bigger and bigger. If he is the latter, I may think about it."


    When the little green snake heard that I didn''t want it, she shook her head quickly, arched my hand again, and let me touch it again. It was so lovely, as if she was a child who would act coquettishly.


    Nie Yixi stood aside and felt that his position might be occupied by a small green snake. He grabbed it: "don''t raise it. The snake itself is a very dangerous thing. If you don''t raise it, you''d better give it to elder brother for medicine. Maybe you can save a few people."


    Little green snake didn''t like the man in front of him. He bit it directly. Nie Yixi could only throw it away: "look, it''s very dangerous. Fortunately, it''s not poisonous."


    The little green snake pitifully climbed up to Peng Yanfei''s side and climbed up to her hand directly from her leg, which was even more pitiful. Peng Yanfei laughed: "well, anyway, he seems to think that he is in charge. That''s it. I raise it. It''s really lovely, but what does it want to eat?"Zhang Xu clapped his hands: "the snake is really smart. Although the dog is the most loyal owner of human beings, I didn''t expect that the snake is also a loyal little animal. Since the little sister is willing, Nie Yixi, don''t be hard on it. You can see that the snake is good for the little sister, but you will suffer in the future. Today, the little green snake seems to be very unfriendly to you."


    Nie Yi Xi turns around coldly and goes upstairs. Peng Yanfei looks at his back and is a little absent-minded. Isn''t this man angry? Is he really so mean?


    "Why are you so stupid? You are such a mean man. You even have to eat the vinegar of a small snake. Why not me? Younger sister, you''d better go to cajole. My brothers are going to bed, too. " Zhang Ran joked.


    Zhang Xu and Zhang Yu were covered with mud. Zhang Yu held his mouth: "brother, I really don''t know why I went with you, but fortunately my little sister likes this snake, otherwise I really want to beat you up."


    Zhang Xu slapped him directly on the back: "what do you say? You are so bold that you still want to beat big brother. It''s really itchy that you don''t clean up all day."


    There were three people in the hall. Uncle Zhao upstairs was very impatient. He went to the stairs and said with a smile, "three young masters, the master said you should not go to bed tonight. If you have so much energy, you can go directly to climb the mountain, or run another 50 laps, can''t you?"


    Once this sentence came out, everyone shut up and went back to wash and sleep.

 Chapter 309

    Time is always fast. Today is the wedding day. He Yaqing, who is still in the hotel, is already excited. She wakes up at six in the morning. Looking at the bright sky outside, she doesn''t dare to sleep much. Seeing that the time is just after six, she is ready to get up and exercise first.


    In order not to let everyone worry, she has to exercise in the hotel. It''s still early now. It''s only nine o''clock in the morning when the makeup artists come. At this time, the banquet is already preparing to receive guests.


    Shi Jingyan is dressed in a white tuxedo with a pink rose on his chest. He Weixiong is dressed in a black suit, which is in line with his temperament. He is steady but not in general.


    "Now it''s time to change your tongue. You''re going to call dad, too." He Weixiong looks at Shi Jingyan. Beside him are Xiao Yulan and Shi Zhenjie. They are smiling.


    Shi Zhenjie nodded: "what the father-in-law said is right. Jingyan, now you should change your name to Dad. I don''t know why the mother-in-law hasn''t come here yet. I''m afraid you''re with Yaqing?"


    He Weixiong nodded: "yes, isn''t it a joke for you two? When a girl is old, she still can''t do without her mother''s care. Now she has to get married and depend on her mother. After that, if she arrives at the time''s home, I''m afraid it will take more than two to bear with her. I hope I don''t dislike my little girl who is not sensible. "


    Xiao Yulan could not close her mouth with a smile: "what you said, my father-in-law, now it''s you who come to help us meet the guests. We are very grateful. You can rest assured. If shijingyan bullies Yaqing in the future, we parents can''t let it go."


    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good. I''m relieved to be a father. If Jingyan is such a capable son-in-law sometimes, my company won''t have to worry about it. When I can''t do it, I''m afraid he will be the one who will receive me. Maybe he will be even more tired."


    Shi Jingyan''s eyes lit up. If he directly took the Heshi group into his own hands, he would not be afraid of the lack of funds on his side.


    "What Dad said, this is what we should do as children. Dad wants to live a long life. How can he not do it?"


    It''s already ten o''clock when the time is almost the same. People from all walks of life, business circles and academic circles, but those who have a little friendship with them all come. When Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei come, it''s only eleven o''clock.


    Nie Yixi today specially wore a blue suit to set off his cold breath. Peng Yanfei, who was paired with him, wore a water blue dress and looked very beautiful, just like a fairy in the water. It was very beautiful. Some people did not sigh along the way.


    "You see, I don''t know who it is? It''s so beautiful. There''s a sense of fairy coming to the world. "


    "Yes, yes, it''s just that the fourth master, the legendary fourth master, is fighting around the beauty. If you continue to talk, his eyes will kill you. Are you sure you want to see more women around her?"


    Zhang Ran hears that the man here has been discussing his little sister. It seems that if he doesn''t teach them a lesson, he really doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    The man was so scared that he almost didn''t throw the cup away. He quickly said, "thank you for reminding me. I don''t know what to call it?"


    Zhang Ran joked: "it''s easy to say, I''m just a villain, but the nickname they gave me seems to be second master Zhang. My name is Zhang Ran. I don''t know how to address them."


    Those people looked at Zhang ran in horror. One of them held a glass of wine and asked cautiously, "isn''t Zhang Er ye, who was once rumored to have broken into the German underworld and killed them all by one person, the one who made people afraid?"


    Zhang Ran pointed to himself and said with a smile, "it''s not so exaggerated. I just gave them a few candies. Don''t say that to me. I feel embarrassed."


    Those people quickly stepped back and apologized: "I''m sorry, I don''t know it''s Mr. Zhang. Please forgive me for interrupting me. Mr. Zhang, please come here. We won''t hinder your eyes. Go, you still don''t go, waiting for Mr. Zhang to kill us."


    Zhang Ran watched them disappear in front of him. Zhang Xu walked by and hooked Zhang Ran''s neck directly: "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a month, and I''ve learned how to play pig and eat tiger. But if you don''t come, I''ll be more cruel than you. It''s not far from death to see our little sister in public."


    Zhang Yu hummed and looked at the beautiful man who was salivating for his little sister. He really wanted to have a knife in his hand to seal their throat.


    Zhang Zhenhao walked in the front. After he passed away with Peng Jiahui decades ago, he disappeared in front of the public. Now he came out again for the wedding of Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing. When the old man saw Zhang Zhenhao, he stood up and walked up."Ha ha, you''ve come out. I thought you didn''t come. When I handed you the invitation, I didn''t give you any hope. Now you''ve come. It''s almost 20 years since I saw you. You''re still the same."


    Zhang Zhenhao grabbed the old man and said with a smile: "Uncle Shi, you are the old man who has not seen you for such a long time. You are still the man who used to be powerful. Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m very polite here."


    When Shi Jingyan saw that he came here, he didn''t pay attention to Nie Yixi and Peng Yanfei, but they often paid attention to his whereabouts.


    "Grandfather, who is this?" Shi Jingyan asked politely.


    The old man was very happy, as if he had never been so happy. He patted Shi Jingyan on the shoulder and said, "come on, Jingyan has met his grandfather''s good friend, Zhang Zhenhao. Zhang is also your uncle."


    Shijingyan is a little stunned. This is the invisible zhang Zhenhao who disappeared in those years. How could he know such a person? It''s so strange.


    "Hello, Uncle Zhang. I heard many stories about you earlier, but today I see a real person. I feel different. Seeing you, I almost know why you were so powerful."


    I have to say enough about these flatteries today. If it''s not because today is the wedding day, some people really want to pay a compliment. They still need to pay attention to their face.

 Chapter 310

    Zhang Zhenhao looks at Shi Jingyan and thinks: This is the one who bullies my little daughter. How can he let him go like this? Even if he is uncle Shi''s grandson, now all the bullies are bullied on his own family. If you don''t wake up, you can do it.


    "Oh, this is Shi Zhenjie''s son. Now he''s married. He''s more obedient than the three unfilial sons in our family. Today they''re here, and you know each other. By the way, uncle Shi, didn''t he tell you that I have the youngest daughter before? I found it not long ago. It''s also a fulfillment of my wish. "


    When the old man was very excited, he asked: "I found it. When did I find it? It''s a great joy. I don''t know if my granddaughter is here? If you come, I''ll have a good look. I''ve been looking for it for so long, but I''ve found it. Ha ha. "


    Shi Jingyan just laughs beside him, knowing that Zhang Zhenhao calls their names: "Zhang Xu, Zhang Ran, Zhang Yu, Feifei, you all hurry to come and have a look at Shi Laozi. This is my good friend."


    Zhang Xu stepped forward and said gently: "when the old man, Hello, I''m the old man Zhang Xu. My father often mentions you in front of us. Today I finally see you. I hope the old man will live a long and healthy life."


    When the old man laughed, he couldn''t hold his tongue. Zhang ran to the front of the gentleman and looked very naughty. He did not see it.


    "Old man, I''m Zhang Ran, the one who was very naughty when I was a child, but I almost forgot it when I was a child." Zhang Ran thought that he had a pollution-free look on his face.


    When the old man touched his head: "you are still the same when you grow up. Although I saw you once when I was a child because of some things, I just can''t remember when I am old."


    Zhang Yu walked up to him and said, "when the old man asked, I''m the third Zhang Yu."


    After all, there is not only Nie Yixi here, but also Zhang Zhenhao here. If he sees himself, he is afraid to pick up the knife and follow him. This is the oath he made at the beginning.


    In those years, after Peng was shot, a fire broke out and everything was solved. Zhang Zhenhao also disappeared without a trace, leaving only one sentence: if he saw he Weixiong again, he would kill him. Now more than ten years have passed, I don''t know if he has forgotten it.


    For the sake of safety, he Weixiong just quietly watched what happened here in the distance.


    Nie Yixi looked at he Weixiong with a smile on his face. He looked like Peng Yanfei: "what do you think he Weixiong looks like now?"


    "Well, like a mouse, it''s looking for a suitable place to make a hole. It''s just that there''s too much cheese around and it''s reluctant to leave. Do you know what the end result is?"


    Nie Yixi smiles and scrapes her nose: "you, now you are really more and more able to speak. It''s just that you are so beautiful today. Everyone is looking at you. I''ll go back to see how I deal with you tonight. But now you are Zhang''s little daughter. You are the apple of my eye. If you offend me, you can''t be provoked."


    At that time, the old man knew something about Zhang Yu''s identity, but he didn''t say it. He nodded his head, but he was anxious to see what the little girl looked like. He quickly asked, "where is the fourth one?"


    Zhang Zhenhao looked in the direction of Peng Yanfei and called, "girl, Feifei, come here. I''ve seen your elders."


    Peng Yanfei nods and walks over with Nie Yixi. Jing Yan is shocked. Is Peng Yanfei really the youngest daughter of Zhang Jia? If it''s true, he''s offending the noble. Although Zhang Zhenhao hasn''t been active on the road for so many years, his subordinates have been active all the time. Even without him, the Zhangjiagang still exists.


    There are more money and profits in it. Suddenly, Jing Yan looks at Peng Yanfei with regret. Nie Yixi is standing beside him. He didn''t expect that he would come too.


    "When grandfather, I am the fourth Peng Yanfei, I always have a predestined relationship with him?"


    When he heard that he had a good relationship with shijingyan, he suddenly remembered that he Yaqing was having a quarrel with shijingyan when he said that shijingyan had cheated and was still in the company with his employees. At that time, he had seen a picture of Peng Yanfei. Now it turns out that this is the case.


    "You, are you the one?"


    Peng Yanfei shook his head confidently with the same smile on his face: "grandfather Shi, I don''t know who you are talking about, but what I want to say is that before he Yaqing, he always said that he wanted to pursue me, and finally he just used me. Even if I was injured and hospitalized for a month, he didn''t come to see me. Anyway, I was an employee of his company, It''s a pity that I can''t take part in the wedding ceremony if my leg is healed today. "Shijingyan clenched his fist and said with an embarrassed smile: "what Yanfei said is that we all have our own favorite people. There''s no need to tangle with things before, right?"


    Zhang Zhenhao didn''t want to solve all these problems until he finished everything. However, the old man was very nervous and looked at Shi Jingyan: "what''s the matter, please tell me."


    "Grandfather, it''s not suitable to talk about these things today. I''ll tell you slowly after today, OK? It''s very complicated. I can''t make it clear for a while. "


    Peng Yanfei snorted coldly. Is it complicated? What''s so complicated is that a man forces his so-called liking on a woman, and finally abandons her and marries someone who is useful to him. It''s so simple.


    When Shi Zhenjie saw that it was very busy here, she took Xiao Yulan and came over. Xiao Yulan only saw Shi Jingyan and Peng Yanfei standing together. Peng Yanfei''s face was still full of smile, and suddenly something was wrong. She came forward and said, "you little three, fox spirit, now you still have a face to come to Shi Jingyan''s wedding, If it wasn''t for the contradiction between him and Yaqing, you would still come here now. It''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes


    When the old man heard this, he intentionally looked at Zhang Zhenhao''s face. It was very ugly. This is his precious daughter. Now she was slandered like this, and she was his own daughter-in-law. This is a shame.


    "You shut up, you don''t see who it is, you just give me abuse here? You have long eyes and don''t apologize to Feifei. "

 Chapter 311

    It was the master''s words that surprised Xiao Yulan. What happened? When she was scolded by the master, she just looked at the people around her. Although Zhang Zhenhao was not very familiar with her, she often saw her father look at a picture with a man who was very similar to the one in front of her.


    Shi Zhenjie is not a fool either. He can probably guess who this person is. He quickly apologized and said, "Mr. Zhang, please don''t blame me. My wife''s temperament is more direct. Seeing that Peng Yanfei seems to be the person in the photo before, he didn''t control it for a moment, so he wrongly scolded someone. Please don''t blame me."


    Zhang Zhenhao quickly waved his hand: "it''s not important that I see it or not. What''s important is that my baby daughter doesn''t see it or not. It''s hard for me to find it back. It''s not a good character to call names indiscriminately. I advise Mrs. Shi to change it."


    Xiao Yulan looks at Peng Yanfei, but she doesn''t think that this cheap hoof is the little daughter of the Buddha. It''s God''s will. She is embarrassed to hide behind Shi Zhenjie.


    "Please don''t blame Miss Peng."


    Peng Yanfei smiles and raises Shi Zhenjie up: "Uncle Shi, don''t make a mistake. It''s not you who scold me. I can''t bear your apology. I''m a younger generation. Anyone who does something wrong should bear the consequences, right? If he makes any mistake after he blindly protects him like this, it may be the consequence, don''t you think


    Shi Zhenjie looks at the little girl in front of him. The girl is not simple. This is his first feeling. I''m afraid that the things between her and Shi Jingyan were not so simple.


    Zhang Zhenhao didn''t say anything. At first sight, he knew that he wanted to protect his daughter. At that time, the old man didn''t want to make things unpleasant, so he said, "Yulan, what are you doing in a daze? Don''t you want me to apologize for you?"


    Xiao Yulan then came out from behind him, bowed and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Peng. I wronged you. Please forgive me."


    Shi Jingyan''s hands were all pinched together. They really deceived people too much.


    "Peng Yanfei, don''t forget that you are still my employee now. Don''t you want to forget that? It''s really deceiving now. Is it difficult for you to rely on yourself as the youngest daughter of Zhang Jia?"


    Peng Yanfei disdains to look at Shi Jingyan: "you are right. I am fighting like this. My grandfather didn''t say anything. Now where is your turn to speak? Shi Jingyan, I tell you that there are still some things you don''t know. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be a lame now. You should weigh them up by yourself."


    Peng Yanfei is very angry and turns to leave. Nie Yixi stares at Shi Jingyan and then follows her away. This unhappiness was supposed to end like this, but then Shi Jingyan feels three levels of anger and looks at Zhang''s three brothers.


    "Shi Shao, you''re really amazing. Our little sister''s temper is really good. I really admire that you can make him angry. But you know, the consequences of making him angry are very serious. We''re all very precious. We''re afraid that she''ll melt in her mouth and drop it in her hand. Now you do such a thing in front of us, Good luck is waiting for you


    After Zhang Ran finished, he caught up with Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu just gave him a look. What else did Zhang Xu want to say? He could only stay at his father''s side. After all, he didn''t like such an occasion, so he should always pay attention to it.


    When the old man still didn''t know what happened, he always felt that there were some things he didn''t know, but they were very important. He looked eagerly at Zhang Zhenhao.


    Zhang Zhenhao shook his head: "Alas, uncle Shi, don''t blame me for not showing up. It''s just that the things in this room are really the same as what you think. It''s not so simple. This way, please. Let''s find a quiet place. I''ll tell you why."


    "Well, well, this way, this way, Zhenhao. If it''s true that my grandson has done something wrong, then I''m determined not to interfere in this matter. The people of Shijia should know what to do and what not to do."


    When the old man left, he did not forget to stare at shijingyan and xiaoyulan. What kind of mother taught him what kind of son.


    "Jing Yan, tell mom honestly, what happened between you and Peng Yanfei?" Xiao Yulan asked nervously.


    "Mom, it''s not suitable to talk about these things today. You''d better not know. You don''t have to take care of this. I''ll handle it myself. Are there so many guests you don''t take care of?"


    Shi Zhenjie nodded his head in favor of what Shi Jingyan said. It''s not the time to mention it. He said slowly, "Yulan, we can''t let our father-in-law deal with it alone. Let''s go. Don''t attract other people''s attention. Now we can''t afford to lose this face."


    Xiao Yulan nodded. She knew that, but the old man''s attitude was not a joke. Isn''t Peng Yanfei an orphan without father and mother? When will there be another father like Zhang Ye? This joke is really good.Peng Yanfei walked quickly, went to the balcony with a glass of red wine, saw Nie Yixi walking towards him and laughed: "how about the part just now, I feel like I''m a born actor. It''s a pity not to go to the cup."


    "Yes? How can I have the feeling that you are a real actor? It''s clearly what I want to say in my heart. Now I just give you the courage to say it. But seriously, if you don''t have Mr. Zhang to support you today, do you dare to say it? " Nie Yixi would like to hear the answer.


    Peng Yanfei shook his head: "no, I may choose to calm things down. Of course, I''ll give them a heavy blow at the end. Of course, what I think is that I can''t affect you. But uncle is different. He is my relative. With him, I think I can ignore everything, even if there is a big mountain in front of me that can be leveled."


    Nie Yixi is very unhappy drinking wine. In Peng Yanfei''s heart, he and she are in balance. They are fighting side by side, but for Zhang Ran and others, she is unconditionally dependent on them. They are her backing and give her a sense of security. This subtle feeling makes Nie Yixi very uncomfortable.


    Peng Yanfei doesn''t know that Nie Yixi is strange, but there is something wrong with his eyes: "what''s the matter? I feel that you are strange. In fact, I don''t know that clearly. In fact, these are not important. The important thing is that as long as we are still together, it''s the best. I want to be open."


    Zhang Ran and Zhang Yu follow together. They don''t come to comfort Peng Yanfei, but to find Nie Yixi.


    "Fourth master, I''m afraid you need to see he Weixiong''s action. Since seeing you, he has started to deploy everything. I''m afraid you don''t have time to talk to my little sister now."

 Chapter 312

    Nie Yixi is not in a hurry to accompany Peng Yanfei to drink. Peng Yanfei looks at him anxiously. This man is really not in a hurry at any time.


    "Well, don''t you have any intention of going to see it? If he Weixiong does anything out of line, will you really fight back? "


    Nie Yixi nodded with a smile: "it has already been arranged. If he wants to fight now, he can tease him. If he doesn''t want to, he should clip his tail and continue to be his general manager. Don''t be shameless. What Shi Jingyan just said is not obvious to you?"


    Zhang Yu said directly: "Shi Jingyan is too rampant. I think we should give him a little face to let him know what is the symbol of power and power. In this way, I directly abuse my little sister. I really don''t want to live."


    Zhang Ran hooked Zhang Yu''s neck and said, "I''m not happy that you robbed my brother''s lines. How do you plan to deal with shijingyan? I''ve come up with a lot of tricks. Once you catch them, you can keep them for me."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "OK, I''ll inform you at the first time. Now it''s time to go out and stare at the waiters. During this period, I can solve as many problems as I can. My people have been mixed in here. Although there are not many, there are still dozens of people."


    Zhang Yu clearly put his hand: "let me take care of this. Just start to clean them up slowly."


    Nie Yixi agreed and set out, but today Peng Yanfei must have someone around him. Even if shijingyan doesn''t do anything to her, he Weixiong won''t let him go. He should have guessed Peng Yanfei''s life experience. Now it''s up to him to deal with it.


    Zhan Yue has been monitoring everything behind the scenes. After all, there must be no troublemakers at the wedding. This is their task and the only thing they have to do.


    "Shishao, your father-in-law seems to have started to send people. Do we need to go up for support?"


    Shi Jingyan''s ear is wearing a headset, just for the convenience of getting in touch with Zhan Yue.


    "Not for the time being. You tell Zhang He that they will hold still and let their two tigers play by themselves. We will wait until they are almost killed. At that time, we will keep the joy of victory forever. Well, we will start to deploy people. We can''t let people know that we are here."


    Zhan Yue began to deal with these things after answering the call. There were not only these two people but also other unknown people who paid attention to he Weixiong.


    After he Weixiong came out of the hall, he went to the backyard. Here is the Cathedral for their marriage. In the dark, there are people hiding.


    He goes in, but most of the people are here. Today, what he wants to do is to kill Nie Yixi and announce that he is the leader of the organization. If this evil spirit doesn''t come out now, when will it be.


    "Brother he, why are you here now? I remember it''s not the time for wedding ceremony. Didn''t you say we should surround the whole hall at 12:30?"


    He Weixiong nodded: "but the plan has changed. It''s 11:30 now. You have to arrive at the designated place one hour in advance. If it wasn''t for Nie Yixi coming now, I wouldn''t be so anxious, but he didn''t seem to arrange people."


    Yang Zhenhai shook his head: "that''s not necessarily, boss. Now is not the time for us to relax. If we fall here, we will have no chance to live."


    He Weixiong was stunned: "I know everything if you don''t say it, so I want you to do everything just in case. You should leave here when the church opens."


    They nodded, he Weixiong explained and left the church. When he appeared again, Jing Yan just found him: "father-in-law, what''s the matter? You look very bad."


    "It''s OK. Just now I went to the church to have a look. It''s dark and frightening. You are sure to get married in it, but it''s not too early now. I''m afraid Yaqing can''t stand it."


    Shi Jingyan naturally knows what he means. There are still some mess. If we start now, we can''t. After all, we are not ready. Let''s start at 12:30.


    "Father in law, how about 12:30? It''s not easy to arrange at this time. " Shijingyan whispered that if the time changed, all the people would have to be informed, and the guests would still have to be informed. It''s very troublesome.


    "It seems that it''s very troublesome. You''d better not trouble them at the appointed time. Well, you can go to receive the guests. You must ask them to solve the problem of lunch. You should eat more later. What can you do if you are hungry at that time?"


    Shijingyan nods awkwardly. It seems that this problem is a problem of mental retardation. He always feels that his father-in-law is abnormal. How can such a thing be controlled by him? Forget it, I don''t care so much, and I don''t guess."Well, I know." After Shi Jingyan agreed, he continued to receive the guests. Now everyone is still talking with each other and eating at will.


    Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi drink wine together, but they can''t do without eating. Just thinking about this, Zhang Yu gives her some cakes.


    "It''s the only thing that can cover your stomach. You can make do with it."


    "Thank you, third brother. You know me. It''s going to be 12 o''clock. They haven''t started yet. It''s a tough time. Why don''t you see Nie Zehao and Chen siyanni today? What are they doing


    Nie Yixi looked at the car outside: "it''s just below. These two guys are really slow."


    Chen Siyan looks at the crowd below and waves to Peng Yanfei. She almost doesn''t shout. Feifei, she''s here.


    Today, Chen Siyan is wearing a pink skirt. Some of the embellishments on it match Nie Zehao''s purple suit. She looks like a lively couple.


    "Wow, Feifei, you''re really beautiful today. I''m sure you''re more beautiful than he Yaqing, and it''s a good match with the fourth master. Originally, Zehao and I also chose to wear blue dress today. Later Zehao said that the fourth master would wear blue today. I don''t believe it. Now we really are two brothers."


    Peng Yanfei smiles: "isn''t it? You see, the styles of their suits are still the same. If it''s not for the different colors, I really think it''s the same


    Nie Zehao looked at Peng Yanfei and said: "my sister-in-law''s eyes are really spicy. In fact, we ordered these two suits together before. My elder brother took a fancy to this suit and said it would match your dress. You think it''s right. He chose your dress first and then looked at the suit. He was moved."

 Chapter 313

    Peng Yanfei looks at Nie Yixi with more love in her eyes. Chen Siyan begins to coax: "ouch, these two people are really accidentally scattering dog food. Can you stop scattering dog food everywhere? I don''t want to eat your dog food."


    Peng Yanfei squinted and said, "do you want to eat our dog food now? Even if you want to eat, I''m afraid Zehao won''t agree. "


    Nie Zehao nodded and stopped her in his arms: "now you still say that you are eating their dog food? But it''s already 12 o''clock. Aren''t they going to have a wedding yet? When will it be? "


    Looking at the people coming in one after another, Nie Yixi said, "naturally, I''m waiting for all the people to be deployed. I don''t know what Mr. Zhang and Mr. Shi said. They are likely to promote the development of the story."


    The people outside all look at the noise inside, as if they are different people outside the world, and those in the noise are ordinary people.


    In the side room, the old man nervously looked at Zhang Zhenhao: "just say it, Zhenhao. I feel like something is going to happen. Tell me what''s going on outside now, what happened between Shi Jingyan and your girl, and what''s behind this wedding?"


    Zhang Zhenhao looked out seriously: "what is it? Or listen to me and you tell the story between your grandson and my little daughter. I only knew it yesterday. If it wasn''t for your face, I would have been bound by someone. Isn''t it bullying my girl? "


    "Oh, just tell me. I don''t know what happened. You saw the farce just now. He Yaqing said that Jing Yan had an affair. When she came to us with the photo, the girl in it was your daughter. How do you explain that? What''s the matter between them?"


    Zhang Zhenhao smiles and shakes his head as he smiles. This time Jing Yan is really OK. Now both his parents and grandfather can cheat.


    "All this is good for your good grandson. At the beginning, he tried hard to chase our girl and couldn''t let go. As a result, he wanted her to get close to Nie Yixi. Now he found a person he liked and could use, and directly abandoned our daughter. Uncle Shi, can you tell me if your grandson is a master of love, By the way, I''m afraid you don''t know one more thing. Before that, my little daughter was discharged from the hospital with an iron bar in her left leg. If you want to tell me what''s going on, you should ask your good granddaughter-in-law. "


    This directly revealed what He Yaqing had done at the beginning. He used to put a lot of eyeliners and protect his people around Peng Yanfei. But when he thought of her son around her, it was also for her not to dislike these things, and she withdrew.


    He will never forgive his daughter. He wants to see what kind of goods can do such crazy things. He is too young to learn well, so it''s very powerful to do these things.


    "Wait a moment, Zhenhao. What you said is true. Is he Yaqing responsible for all the injuries of your girl? There is such a relationship between them. No wonder he Yaqing directly threw the photo to us when he came back to the company, saying that this is Xiao San He was looking for. Now it seems that this is not the case. "


    Zhang Zhenhao was even more angry: "it''s more than that. If it wasn''t for he Yaqing who framed our girl, she wouldn''t be like this now. Your granddaughter-in-law seems to be unable to hold on. If she wants her to die, I''ll kill him without saying a word. Even if he Weixiong is behind him, so what? Although you didn''t participate in the events of that year, But it''s also informed, even though you''re not in our group. "


    When talking about what happened in those years, the old man''s eyes were obviously tight. When he first learned that he Yaqing was he Weixiong''s daughter, although he didn''t agree, he finally insisted on marrying her because Shi Jingyan liked her. He didn''t say anything. His children and grandchildren had their own happiness.


    However, it never occurred to me that such a thing should happen now. I don''t know how much shijingyan knows about it, and whether he is deliberately partial.


    "I still need to investigate this matter. Today is their big wedding. I hope Zhenhao can give me face. Although I am so much older than you, I have always been friends."


    Zhang Zhenhao shook his head: "this is not what I can do. Lord, uncle Shi, didn''t you just ask me what is behind this? But do you know who Nie Yixi is? He is not only the president of Ao group, but also the boss of XC organization. Mr. Peng taught them in person. It''s thanks to your grandson that they get married. I want to thank you for that, so now you should be able to guess something. "


    When the old man was leaning on his crutch, he fell to the ground and sat down on the sofa. He pointed to Zhang Zhenhao and said, "Nie Yixi and he Weixiong, they actually want to work here. How can shijingyan, a silly boy, get on the boat like this?"Zhang Zhenhao doesn''t dare to say anything more. Now it''s better to tell Shi Laozi what he doesn''t know and what he knows. What kind of decision he will make in the end depends on him. If he continues to commit crimes, he can''t help it. It''s just that Zhang Zhenhao has done so much.


    "Uncle Shi, don''t worry. This time it''s a matter between them. I won''t interfere, but I won''t let go of the people who have hurt Feifei. He Yaqing is one of them. As for your grandson, you can do it yourself. I hope this wedding can be well held. Of course, although this is what I hope, he Weixiong may not think so."


    When the old man was depressed, he had no idea of what to do now. He could do something according to what he had done before, but now there is almost no way. When it comes to the future, I''m afraid I have to save Shi Jingyan from danger. I''m afraid I have to avoid suspicion.


    "Thank you, Zhenhao. I know what to do. As for Jing Yan, this time I will teach him a lesson. Let him act so recklessly in the future. I won''t take part in it this time. But after the end of this evening, whether they want to kill Jing Yan or not, I will take him to Germany."


    Zhang Zhenhao nodded. He won''t reveal this. It''s a negotiation between the two of them.

 Chapter 314

    When the 12 o''clock struck at noon, he Yaqing, who was sitting in the hotel and dressed up beautifully, was a little excited. She couldn''t wait to start from here and run directly to shijingyan.


    But shijingyan is even more nervous. He is not for he Yaqing, but for his father-in-law he Weixiong. Time is almost up. Everyone arranges the guests to go to the church, and all the guests are present before 12:30.


    "Mom, what can I do? I''m so nervous now. Do you think I''m beautiful today? Does the makeup look good? And how about this wedding dress? "


    Mrs. he touched he Yaqing''s face and said with a smile: "my silly daughter, you are always the most beautiful. Now you are the most beautiful bride in the world. Let''s go. The car has come. You should be reserved and have ladies."


    "Mom, I''m forgetting to breathe. You want me to be a lady. It''s really hard for me." He Yaqing mischievous said, perhaps only in front of the most loved ones she will show such a lovely scene.


    Mrs. he looked out with a smile and said, "look, your bridegroom has come to meet you, but there are so few bridesmaids here, but it doesn''t matter. There will be more bridesmaids in the future, won''t it? I''ll go out and see where shijingyan is. "


    Shijingyan walks into the hotel with a bunch of flowers. Along the way, everyone looks around the handsome guy. Some people know him and say a few words from time to time.


    "Don''t you think it''s time? It''s said that he''s married today to a daughter of he''s group. It''s really a powerful alliance. There''s nothing we can do about it. "


    "Yes, it''s true. All the good cabbages have been arched by pigs. I really don''t know what this golden lady looks like. I want to have a good look."


    A few people you say me a word, it is very attractive when Jing Yan''s attention, he a look at the past, they all shut up.


    When he got to the door, shijingyan did not forget to tidy up his appearance. With a smile on his face, he knocked on the door.


    It was Mrs. he who opened the door. Looking at him, Jing Yan said with a smile, "you are here. Our brides can''t wait. Let''s go in."


    "Thank you, mom." I''m very diligent in changing my mouth.


    Shi Jingyan saw he Yaqing sitting on the chair in front of the dressing table. She was more beautiful than ever. Now it seems that she really didn''t choose the wrong person, but she still can''t help comparing her with Peng Yanfei. Their beauty is totally different.


    "Yaqing, I''m here. Let''s go."


    He Yaqing gets up and turns her head. The veil on her head is very beautiful, forming a hazy feeling. The wedding dress is the feeling of a princess. The hundred tails behind are not long, but they are really beautiful. This is her favorite wedding dress.


    "Well, let''s go." He Yaqing steps forward with a smile and holds Shi Jingyan''s hand. They are really together with a sweet smile. Today they are finally getting married. At this moment, he Yaqing has been waiting for a long time. Although she has only known each other for less than four months, it seems that she has known each other for a long time.


    Shi Jingyan holds her up and directly gets on the car from the eighth floor. He Yaqing just nestles in his arms. Mrs. he follows her all the way to the wedding scene.


    After he Weixiong found his wife, he took her to his side and asked, "how is our daughter beautiful today?"


    "When our daughter is not beautiful, when she is the most beautiful, and today she is even more beautiful. But why are you still here as a father? Don''t you go to deliver our daughter to the bridegroom? Otherwise, how can ya Qing get married? "


    He Weixiong patted his head and said, "it''s true. I''ll go there first. If you don''t remind me, I almost forget about it. It seems that I can''t bear our daughter getting married."


    He Weixiong joked and went backstage. All the guests had already taken their seats. Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi were sitting in the second row, which was just right. They could see everything clearly in front of them, and of course they could do things by themselves.


    "How are you doing, Zehao?"


    "Sister-in-law, you can put 120 hearts on it. I''m very reliable. Even if they want to change it, it''s too late. As long as they release these things, the scene will all boil up. You can watch it."


    Peng Yanfei looked at the proud man, shaking his head and smiling, looking at Nie Yixi: "do you think Anli and Qi Ruijie will come?"


    Nie Yixi looked at Shi Jingyan in the middle of the stage: "what do you think of Ni? If he Yaqing and Shi Jingyan hadn''t worked together to kill Qi Ruijie, would he be like this now? Let alone Anli. She''s not the kind of person who is willing to give up. These two people should start their performance soonPeng Yanfei nodded, and Chen Siyan held her hand beside her: "Feifei, for Anli, were we too much before?"


    "Too much, even if we are too much, at least we apologize, she said? It''s not as good as Qi Ruijie, but she has never appeared in front of me. I really don''t know whether she really repents or just smiles


    Chen Siyan doesn''t know what to say. She''s right. No matter how good she was to her, she couldn''t hurt Feifei. It''s really impossible for her to see what kind of person Anli is and to help her persuade Feifei to make up again.


    The wedding march is still playing. The host goes on stage and should have gone to the church to prepare for it. But he Weixiong and Shi Jingyan have discussed with each other temporarily. It''s the same everywhere, but it''s different in the church. There are people in it.


    Shijingyan also complied with his father-in-law. It was not easy to start the ceremony at one o''clock and get everything ready in an hour.


    "At this happy time, in this ordinary day, we have ushered in an extraordinary thing. Today is the wedding day of Mr. Shi Jingyan and miss he Yaqing. Let''s welcome the bridegroom."


    After the applause, Shi Jingyan stepped onto the stage. The white suit gave him a gentle feeling, like an uncut jade, which was very smooth.


    Nie Zehao said lightly: "no matter how well you dress, this person is still a hypocrite. This is an unchangeable fact. I really don''t know when the good play will be staged?"


    Peng Yanfei looks at Nie Zehao. He really can''t wait.


    Just now, the screen shows the wedding photos of the two of them, but they are all the same.

 Chapter 315

    When the host continues to say, Jing Yan looks at the front and doesn''t know what he said. He just knows a little about he Weixiong''s plan in his heart, but this has made him very nervous.


    When the host said, "now we have a fairy bride."


    He Weixiong leads he Yaqing from the door to a flower basket. He Yaqing grabs his clothes tightly and says in a low voice: "Dad, don''t let your beautiful daughter fall down."


    "Ha ha, not at that time. You are the daughter of he Weixiong, but your father and mother are seldom around you. You should be strong and don''t have a bad temper. We can tolerate you at home. Now it''s different. You are the daughter-in-law of other people''s families, Fortunately, your mother-in-law and father-in-law are excellent to you. "


    This sentence let he Yaqing''s tears run wildly: "Dad, my tears can''t stop. If you still say that, I''m afraid I will become a tearful person later."


    He Weixiong said with a smile: "don''t cry, my silly girl, you will always be my father''s favorite daughter, so don''t cry, OK? It won''t look good later. Shijingyan will come to me. "


    Shijingyan also walked forward slowly. When he got to the bottom of the flower basket, shijingyan just looked at he Weixiong.


    "When Yaqing was growing up, I was thinking that it was a bastard who would abduct my daughter. It turned out that you are a good-looking boy, less than one ten thousandth of what I was when I was young. You can''t make ends meet for my baby daughter. My daughter is spoiled by me. You should always tolerate him and don''t let her be wronged, This is the most important thing. If I want to be good to her all my life, I can''t bear to make her cry, and you''re not allowed to. That''s all I want to say. Anyway, I''m a father who supports her behind her back, and you''re not allowed to bully her. "


    Shi Jingyan said with a smile: "I will bear in mind what my father-in-law said. I will never let her be wronged in my life. Be nice to her, All the tolerance for her, of course, is my love for her. "


    He Weixiong nods and looks at Jingyan leading he Yaqing to the middle. Then he turns and walks to the seats. The corner of his eye is a little wet. It should have been the host talking, but a girl''s voice at the door suddenly quiets the audience.


    "I don''t know how wide and how big the tolerance that Mr. Shi said just now is. I''ll help Miss He to have a try today. Do you remember who I am?"


    Qi Ruijie and Anli, dressed in red dresses, walk to the middle and stop at the flower basket. They both have a microphone in their hands, which seems to be well prepared.


    They both put on beautiful make-up, which is very beautiful, but the people below are all at a loss. They both start to talk.


    Zhan Yue looks at Qi Ruijie and looks at Zhang Ying beside him in disbelief: "I''ll go and pull her down."


    Zhang he grabbed Zhan Yue and shook his head: "don''t worry about it. Let''s see what she wants to say first. I''m just curious about what she did before she disappeared. Some things we know don''t matter. The key is to know them less and less. Sit down."


    The host looks at shijingyan and he Yaqing with some doubts. He thinks they are the bridesmaids of the bride. At this time, they come up to test the bridegroom. They all wear the same clothes. It really makes people think they are bridesmaids.


    "I don''t know how you want to take the postgraduate entrance examination, your uncle and nun?"


    Anli said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Please look at the screen, and you''ll know as soon as you see it." When the screen is put down, the photos above make he Yaqing look pale.


    "Come on, let me explain to you what these pictures mean. I don''t know if Miss Peng Yanfei is present today. This name must be familiar to you two. At the beginning, you always liked Miss Peng because she was a member of Shi Group, but Miss Peng didn''t seem to have much meaning for Shi, Later, they were moved by his sincerity, and they were together. Later, I think it''s incredible that they were together. But Miss Peng did marry someone else, which makes people very curious. "


    Annie swallowed her saliva and continued: "originally, I thought Miss Peng had changed her mind. Later, I realized that it was time to ask Miss Peng to be an insider with her enemies. It would be nearly a year. I didn''t expect that in the course of this year, she married someone else, but the most hateful thing was her wife. She thought that she knew about the relationship between Miss Peng and president Shi, In a fit of anger, he wanted to get back at her, so he and I designed to frame Miss Peng together. Mr. Shi, do you know why Miss Peng lived in the hospital for more than half a month? Because miss he has made her disfigured, and her legs are not good all her life. "


    When Anli finishes laughing, Jingyan looks at he Yaqing with a shocked face. He Yaqing yells madly: "bitch, you shut up. It''s not me, it''s not me, it''s the plot of you two bitches. You destroyed your face. Qi Ruijie, it''s you, it''s you. Anli, you''re not a good thing either. It''s because you helped us, it''s both of you."This time, the whole audience was boiling, and Anli laughed. Qi Ruijie said loudly: "it''s really me, I admit it, but don''t forget that at the beginning, I was thinking in front of the wall, who let me out, but this is still some superficial things, you do a lot of things, do you want me to say it one by one, you framed her not once or twice."


    He Yaqing roared: "you bitches, who let you come to destroy my wedding, believe it or not, I will let you die without a place to die."


    "Enough, he Yaqing. Did you tell me that Qi Ruijie and Anli did it? You just don''t know. Now that you are the mastermind, I wonder how you and Qi Ruijie know each other and cheat me to let her out. It''s because of this. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. "


    Peng Yanfei stood up slowly, walked to the middle and said, "now miss he, you can be regarded as admitting that you have done good deeds. Of course, you have not only done good deeds, but also your husband is the same person as you. It''s very good for you to get married. There''s a saying that''s right. It''s not that every family doesn''t enter every family. You''re really a good match except for these, I''d like to show you how we always solve the crisis of Shi Group in recent years. "

 Chapter 316

    Nie Zehao switched all the photos on the screen to the evidence of fake accounts in shijingyan company. The information contained in it need not be said by Peng Yanfei. As long as a businessman knows that it is something against the law.


    "Ah, ah, how can we do this at this time? It''s so lame to do so. I didn''t expect that."


    "Yes, you talk about it. You look at the huge amount of money. I really don''t know where it came from. It seems that Shishi group is just a shell company now. It seems that our choice is correct. The fourth master really didn''t cheat us."


    When Jingyan clenched his fist, he took the host''s microphone and said, "Miss Peng, are you not afraid of scalding yourself when you take out these fake materials? These forged ones are somewhat imaginative. Please don''t easily believe what this woman said. She is retaliating me for paying her at the beginning. "


    "Ha ha, don''t dream. Even if I''m blind, I won''t find someone like you. He Yaqing, do you think she really loves you? Don''t dream. You don''t know who I am just now. His eyes are about to fall on me. You can tell me what you love about such a man. You are really blind. You are such a girl. "


    Shijingyan can''t help it, but his parents can''t help it. Xiao Yulan stands up and scolds: "you are a fox spirit. If it wasn''t for shijingyan and Yaqing, they had been married long ago, what kind of thoughts do you have now? How dare you tell stories here?"


    "Aunt, can''t you see what I have in mind? What I want is that shijingyan is ruined. " Peng Yanfei looks at shijingyan in horror. Even if he was here at the beginning, it would not be like this.


    Xiao Yulan trembled angrily: "you are really cruel and unreasonable."


    Shi Zhenjie came forward and asked awkwardly, "what did our Shi family do to apologize to you, and even asked you to treat us like this. Could you tell me, Miss Peng, where did our Shi Family apologize to you, or do we have any grudges and grudges with your family?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Shi Jingyan, pointed to him and said, "love and hate are not enough. I just hate people using me and betraying me. It''s a pity that your son has done all this. Tell me what I have to do to get rid of my hatred. By the way, there are still some things I think you parents should have a good understanding of and have a look at the big screen."


    It''s all about the cooperation between him and boss Jin, as well as the video screen. It''s full of white trade and money. When he saw it, Shi Zhenjie sat down on the ground and asked, "Shi Jingyan, who gave you the courage to do these things? You dare to sell these things. I''ll kill you, unfilial son."


    Xiao Yulan quickly held on and said, "which woman said it by herself? You have to believe it. Don''t you even believe your own son? Jing Yan, you have to say something. "


    He Yaqing also looks at him. The whole audience looks at Shi Jingyan, silent or silent. Shi Jingyan lowers his head and doesn''t speak. Now his mind is blank, and he doesn''t know what happened. He looks straight at he Weixiong and asks for help.


    He Weixiong stood up and said, "Miss Peng, if you do this, I can sue you for slander. Aren''t you afraid that I will let people take you away?"


    Zhang Zhenhao walked into the door and said with a smile, "Oh, who was I at that time? It was Mr. He. If I had heard right, would you take my little daughter away? Where are you going? Do you think that after I retired for so many years, you began to bully others? Who gave you courage and power? "


    He Weixiong looks at Peng Yanfei in a daze. Is this man his daughter? But I haven''t heard that Zhang Zhenhao has a daughter.


    Zhang Zhenhao''s words can be regarded as blowing up the people below.


    "My God, this person is Zhang Zhenhao. My God, I really have a long experience today. I didn''t expect that this beautiful woman is not small."


    "Yes, even Mr. Zhang Zhenhao has been out of the mountain. It seems that this time the family will be abandoned. Who told them to offend those who shouldn''t?"


    Nie Yixi also slowly stood up and walked to Peng Yanfei''s side, smiling: "Mr. Zhang, Feifei is my wife. I can still protect myself. As soon as you come up, you will take all the credit. Later, people will say that I have no power to be a husband, and I don''t know how to protect my wife."


    This is a thorough explosion, "the original time always gave this beauty to the fourth master, let her inquire about the news, do not know now this beauty is with the fourth master, or how ah."


    "Are you stupid? Are they not together? What else do you want to do? Didn''t you hear that the fourth master called her wife?"


    ¡­¡­


    Shijingyan looks at Peng Yanfei angrily: "you two have been living in secret for a long time. Is boss Jin also arranged by you?"Peng Yanfei shook his head: "it''s not true that boss Jin once came to us, but Nie Yixi didn''t even care. What''s more, he still sold those illegal things. Naturally, we won''t get on his boat. It''s estimated that you can''t walk when you see these things, because the profits are frightening."


    Shijingyan is speechless now. He Weixiong is about to give an order when a gun rings behind him.


    Ye Ping led people directly to arrest Shi Jingyan and he Yaqing and said, "come on, arrest these two people for me. Shi Jingyan is suspected of illegal trading. This is an arrest warrant. Please come with us. Miss He, you are suspected of wounding. Please come with us."


    Ye Ping looked at Nie Yixi and nodded: "this time, thanks to the full assistance of the fourth master and his wife, we can catch the murderer so quickly. We caught several illegal people on the dock not long ago. It is estimated that it has something to do with the time. It seems that I still have to go back and have a good interrogation."


    Nie Yixi nodded: "also asked captain ye to walk slowly, this time is also trouble you, Captain Ye."


    He Yaqing struggled and yelled: "Dad, Dad, it''s not me, it''s not me. I don''t want to go into the police station. Don''t do it."


    Mrs. he can''t see her daughter wronged, but this time she didn''t expect to be like this. She didn''t expect her daughter to do such a thing. What can she do? She looks forward to looking at he Weixiong.


    He Weixiong put up with it again and again. Now he really can''t bear it any more. "Come on, surround me all. Nobody wants to walk here today."

 Chapter 317

    Ye Ping looked at he Weixiong with a fierce face: "is general manager he going to interfere with his official business now? Or are you going to fight the police in public


    "No, please forgive me, Captain Ye. I just want you to understand the powerful relationship and see if you have mistaken my daughter and son-in-law and arrested the wrong person?"


    Ye Ping himself is not the kind of person who will please others. He just does his own work honestly and never accepts gifts. Now he Weixiong even threatens him like this, which doesn''t work.


    "Oh? Mr. He, who do you think ye Ping is? Even if director Zhao is here, I''m sure I''ll catch him today. Now I''m just taking them back to ask them carefully. If I catch the wrong person, I''ll give you an apology after releasing him. The evidence is solid. What else do you want to say? "


    He Weixiong looks at Ye Ping with vicious eyes. This person is really a toaster. Give him some color to see what is a powerful person. Nie Yixi is nothing. If it wasn''t for Peng Jiahui''s business before, now it would be him who is still so rampant.


    "Since captain Ye Ping doesn''t want to listen to me, no one here wants to go out today." He Weixiong said that his own people outside the hall have been packed, the people inside dare not move, also dare not say a word, now he Weixiong is the boss.


    Nie Yi Xi snorted coldly: "Mr. He, what are you now? Are you sure you want to? Is this not the same as the implementation of these charges? Please think twice


    "Hum, Nie Yixi, I think you''d better shut up. Even if your people are here, you can''t stop me from driving you out of the boss''s position even if you kill all the waiters here. Hum, I should be responsible for organizing the boss''s position, and I can''t talk about you."


    When Peng Yanfei heard this, he wanted to kill him in his heart. He said frankly: "hum, he Weixiong, when you first killed boss Peng, you were not reconciled. Why do you still want to kill the boss of Nie Yixi''s organization now? It''s easy to guess your ambition, but even if I put my life together today, I won''t let you succeed. "


    Shi Jingyan is in a daze. He knows the name of boss Peng. He is the boss of the mysterious organization. According to the meaning of the dialogue, Shi Jingyan is in a daze, gets rid of the police around him, points to Nie Yixi and asks, "are you the boss of XC organization?"


    Nie Yixi gentleman''s smile: "what''s the matter? Haven''t you noticed? I thought I had done enough obviously. It seems that your IQ can''t keep up with our rhythm. "


    When Shi Jingyan heard the real answer, of course, only the two of them knew. After all, the scene was still too noisy, and not many people could hear what they had said clearly.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s like this. I didn''t expect that I have been fighting against the people I admire most. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous, but even so, I don''t want to let you go, Nie Yixi. Go to die."


    When Jing Yan doesn''t know where to take out a gun and aim it at Nie Yixi, it''s just a shot. Peng Yanfei quickly throws Nie Yixi to the ground. Ye Ping quickly reacts, takes out a pistol and shoots him in the arm. Watching his gun fall to the ground, he directly kicks it away and looks at the police on both sides: "what do you two do for food? Fortunately, no one is injured here, Or I''ll ask you. "


    But the gunshot scared all the people. There was a panic below. He Weixiong''s people were even closer to each other and narrowed the circle.


    Li Xiao, Wang Ping and Su Ming rushed forward with the people. After hearing the gunshot, Li Xiao said, "start the operation. One group of personnel will come forward with me. Two groups of personnel will stay here for standby. Three groups of personnel will come forward directly before and after we go up. Please reply if you receive it."


    "Two teams, three teams."


    Li Xiao motioned to Wang Ping: "this time, I''ll start first. You''ve done a job there. Have a good rest. This time, I''ll start first. Anyway, Su Ming doesn''t like these fighters. If you hurt young master Ouyang Yan, you don''t know how to blame boss Ni."


    Su understood him and said, "now that you''ve said that, let''s go. Our three groups won''t go up to support you. Hum, I won''t go up until you''re all dead."


    Li Xiao looked at the merciless Su Ming and quickly apologized: "well, you are my uncle. I can''t provoke you. Forget it, good men don''t fight with women. You can stay here."


    After Li Xiao finished, he took people forward and watched them slowly approach the hall. He waited for the opportunity. Now: "all the people in a group have their own. Now let''s go. Try not to kill those who can stun and try not to let go of those who can kill."


    Everyone went up and surrounded all the people who hadn''t gone in. The gunfire outside was even louder. Li Xiao blocked the door. If one came out, he would kill one. He Weixiong was stunned. He looked at Nie Yixi and said, "you, you put people on the periphery of us, waiting for this one?"Nie Yixi said with a smile: "Oh, Mr. He, you really admire me, but don''t you still have a brother? It can''t be just the people out there, your people? Your brother Tony? By the way, your son is still in my hands, and your brother Zheng Lei. I advise you not to be too presumptuous. "


    He Weixiong didn''t care about their lives at all. He said directly: "even if you put them under my eyes and killed me without blinking an eye, the useless people can do whatever they want. Since you forced me to do this, I''m playing with you. Are you winning or am I winning, Look who laughs, "it''s the last count."


    Nie Yixi shrugged and asked Zhang Xu to take Zhang Zhenhao away first. "Mr. Zhang, you''d better sit next to him first. Don''t worry about it."


    "I naturally know that there won''t be anything wrong. Girl, go with me. Now it''s the fight between them and men. There''s no God for us. Just have a good look at who wins this game. If Nie Yixi loses, it doesn''t matter, and I''m here."


    Peng Yanfei sat down with a smile, Nie Yixi was very sad, so he left, or not my wife.


    "Husband, you are the best. I believe you can win. If you can''t win, it doesn''t matter. And uncle, please feel free. I''ll come to see you."


    Nie Yixi nodded and touched her head: "OK, you go, be careful of the people behind the sneak attack."


    Peng Yanfei GUI cleverly follows Zhang Zhenhao to the side to watch the war. In fact, he is very worried about Nie Yixi.

 Chapter 318

    Now it''s time to start working with him. Ye Ping knows that it''s a grudge between two people. It seems that it''s not appropriate for him to intervene in the middle. But now he Weixiong is interfering with his official business. How to say, he is also in charge of his own business.


    "Captain ye, I think you''d better stand beside him. I''ll deal with him personally, but people should not let you take him away. After all, there is a man who has a blood feud with him. I want to kill him now. We''ll discuss this later."


    Ye Ping wants to say something else, but after hearing Nie Yixi''s words, he asks his own people to tie the two to one side, and all the police around him surround them. Even if Zhang he wants to save people, it''s difficult this time.


    "Nie Yixi, do you think I can''t hurt all the people around you? It''s such a daydream. Don''t forget that it''s all my people, both upstairs and downstairs. I''ll order you all to die. "


    Nie Yixi is very curious to see to he Weixiong, where does he come from so self-confident ah, what to rely on?


    "Oh? I don''t think it''s difficult for you to hurt the old man when you are upstairs? That''s crazy. I just don''t know what you''re relying on. Now you only have 500 people on your hands at most. Besides those who were killed just now, you have more than 300 people left. Are you sure you have any qualifications to yell with me here? "


    He Weixiong said with a smile, looking out, it''s almost time to come back. Even if Chengwei didn''t find him, he should bring his people back now. There are probably more than 100 people. It''s not impossible to break through their encirclement.


    "Oh, Nie Yixi, don''t be too proud. Look at the time. It''s almost time to come back. You should blame your kindness yesterday. Now people are almost here. Tell me about Nie Yixi. Do you remember that Cheng Wei asked you to bring me a message, but you didn''t find that there was no one from him today?"


    Nie Yixi looks left and right. It seems that there is no one for him. Did he Weixiong find out that when he is employing people, there is still a layer of ambush, but even if Cheng Wei comes in, his people can''t come in.


    "Oh? Is it? Let me tell you, Mr. He. There are three levels of encirclement outside me waiting for you to come in. If he comes in, he will die. You can tell me about you. This is Jiangshi, not your capital, but my territory and the source of development support of our group. So what do you think is here? If you bring so many people here, I will not know? How can it be? That''s the day we''re waiting for. "


    On hearing this, he Weixiong watched Cheng Wei get hurt and came in and said, "are you OK, Cheng Wei? What''s the situation outside?"


    Cheng Wei said: "they have three layers of encirclement. When I came in, I only saw Li Xiao. The rest of them didn''t know where they were hiding. Now all my people are trapped outside. I''m just kicked in by them. I''m going to ask what''s the situation. Brother he, do you know all your plans? Otherwise, how could it be so timely? "


    He Weixiong looks at the people around him, most of them are behind him, and some of them have been arrested. Hearing Cheng Wei say this, he suspects that He Yong and Zheng Lei, who were arrested, don''t know. But Zheng Lei really knows everything. Is it possible that he told Nie Yixi everything for his own life?


    Nie Yixi knows that he is guessing wildly. Cheng Wei looks at he Weixiong and then Nie Yixi. After they talk, Nie Yixi nods.


    Nie Yixi then raised his gun directly at he Weixiong. As soon as Cheng Wei saw this, he quickly hugged him and said, "brother he, be careful."


    He Weixiong looks at Nie Yixi''s muzzle, but he doesn''t notice a dagger on Cheng Wei''s chest. In this way, Cheng Wei inserts the dagger directly into he Weixiong''s chest.


    He Weixiong opens his eyes to Cheng Wei and Nie Yixi. When he sees Nie Yixi holding a gun, he knows that he has betrayed himself all the time. But why?


    He Weixiong fell to the ground and put the dagger in his chest. He twitched and grabbed Cheng Wei''s trouser legs and asked, "why? Why do you do that? "


    "Why? Do you forget how my mother died? If you didn''t want to bind me and use my mother as bait, I wouldn''t have done so many things with you. When you betrayed boss Peng, I would have followed you without hesitation. It was just in exchange for you. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you let me set fire to kill three members of their family, But I rescued all three of them. I know that boss Peng and his wife have lost their lives, but their daughter still lives here in the world. Although I don''t know who she is, I owe her too much in my life. "


    "I have done so many wrong things with you. Now is the time to repay. You have been killing my family members and arranging my eyes in my group. Do you really know what I do not know? No matter how stupid I am, I know it. "When he Yaqing and Mrs. he saw his father (husband) fall in front of him, he Weixiong realized that he knew that at that time, Cheng Wei looked at him and pulled out the knife on his chest. It was another knife. He Yaqing could only look at it and cried: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, Dad, get up, stop, You stop it. "


    He Weixiong raised his hand and watched him stab his chest one by one. At last, he let out a breath and put down his hand in the air.


    Mrs. he quickly went up, pushed Cheng Wei away and hugged he Weixiong: "it turns out that you still have so many things to hide from me. Now I know, but you are gone. I never interfere in your career. I just didn''t expect that Ni should make so many mistakes. Cheng Wei, since your elder brother owes you so much, he died, Now I''ll pay for your life with my life? "


    He Yaqing heard the police quickly break away from the side, shouting: "no, no, no, mom, mom, no, you stop."


    Cheng Wei didn''t react. She saw that Mrs. he pulled out the knife from he Weixiong''s body and inserted it into her abdomen. Now she felt the pain herself.


    When he Yaqing ran past, Mrs. he had already started. She gently picked up her mother and said, "Mom, mom, it''s OK. I''ll take you to the hospital. Let''s go, let''s go."

 Chapter 319

    Mrs. he reaches out to touch Yaqing. She feels very guilty. Seeing her delicate makeup, she has already cried. Now she is also a poor man. I hope they can let him go. But now what he hopes more is that she can live well,


    "Yaqing, forgive dad and mom for leaving like this. It''s dad''s fault. He''s sorry for too many of them, You live here alone, and the world is good. Promise mom, OK? "


    He Yaqing shook her head: "no, no, mom, no, don''t go, please, don''t go, dad has left me, I don''t want you to leave me again, mom, please."


    Xiao Yulan touched he Yaqing''s face, and she was most worried about her daughter. Now that such a thing happened, it was unexpected for her. If she left like this, she would not be at ease.


    Xiao Yulan grabbed the corner of Nie Yixi''s robe and begged: "please, let go of my daughter. Please, she is just a child who is stunned by love. Let him go."


    He Yaqing''s eyes were full of tears. She screamed: "Mom, I''ll take you to see a doctor. We don''t ask her. No, I won''t marry shijingyan. Shall we go home? Then there won''t be this disaster, will we? How about that? "


    Everyone just watched, no one made emergency calls, no one took the initiative to help them, all these things are not outdated. At this moment, he Yaqing realized how naive she was. Looking at the people around her, she thought that if she had the ability, she really wanted to kill them all.


    Nie Yixi looked at Xiao Yulan who had fallen down. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, madam he. This is a war between he Weixiong and me. We will never kill innocent people."


    Xiao Yulan seems to be holding her last breath. When she heard Nie Yixi say this, she relaxed and touched he Yaqing''s hand and fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, all the time is forbidden. There is no sound. Only he Yaqing looks at her mother. On this day, her wedding becomes a funeral. She has lost her mother and father. Is that how God tortures her?


    "Ah, ah ~ God, you just punish me. Why do you torture me like this? Ha ha, it''s all you, it''s all you, Peng Yanfei, Nie Yixi, you killed my parents. I''ll make you pay with blood. Ha ha, it''s all you, you, you, and you."


    He Yaqing, like a madman, doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. He points to everyone and looks at them as evil. Shi Jingyan is very dissatisfied with all these tragedies and roars: "Nie Yixi, this is the result you want. Is Peng Yanfei particularly comfortable seeing he Yaqing like this, Take revenge on yourself, huh


    Peng Yanfei listened to Shi Jingyan''s mockery. He felt uncomfortable and said, "of course, it''s a great joy. Look at her now, she looks like a madman. You two really match each other. What''s wrong with what I said? Her father asked for it. When he killed my father, did he ever think that I was still a thin girl? Do you know that I have been living since I was ten years old? Do you know how I got all the scars on my body? You don''t know, but you all imposed it on me. I didn''t die for the fire that year. I survived just for revenge. "


    Peng Yanfei is not a charming little girl now. When she said these words, she had stood in the perspective of an avenger to look at these problems. For her, it was actually a very simple revenge, and the result made him very satisfied.


    Shi Jingyan couldn''t speak, but her words fell into Cheng Wei''s ears. Cheng Wei walked over in surprise and asked, "your father was killed by he Weixiong. There was a big fire. Are you the eldest daughter? Your name is Peng. It can''t be such a coincidence. "


    Peng Yanfei looked at Cheng Wei with red eyes: "yes, I am the daughter you saved at the beginning. Although you participated in the plot, your heart is still very kind. In the end, you helped our family, but I won''t thank you. Without you, our three are happy together now. I hate you."


    At this moment, no matter he Yaqing or Peng Yanfei, all the emotions burst out together. Chengwei knew that he had nothing to say and had no chance to get Peng Yanfei''s forgiveness, but he knelt down and begged: "yes, I know that all the things in those years were our fault, but all the mistakes were the fault of he Weixiong and me, Now it''s all like this. Please let go of his daughter. I''m willing to be an ox for you. "


    Peng Yanfei sneered: "Miss? My father is no longer the boss. He''s just a star growing up with me. You''re not one of his subordinates. You don''t have to be like this. Your request is not what I can do. You have to see what he Yaqing means. I''ve already avenged her for what she looks like now. You can do whatever you want for the rest. "Peng Yanfei doesn''t want to stay here any more. He wants to run away from here, walk far away and never come back.


    Zhang Zhenhao pinched Peng Yanfei''s hand and comforted: "girl, don''t cry, uncle, will you leave here? Let them clean it up, OK?"


    Peng Yanfei nods and follows Zhang Zhenhao and his family to leave the hall. The rest of the unimportant people leave here after Ye Ping''s evacuation, and then they all have to take notes. But the scene is really miserable. Shi Jingyan breaks away from the police and holds he Yaqing. At this moment, he feels sorry for the girl in front of him.


    When he Yaqing looks at him with blurred eyes, Jing Yan falls into his arms with a smile. She feels like she has a dream. She is a princess, and everyone dotes on her and loves her. But suddenly one day, she finds that all the people around her have disappeared. She is no longer a princess, crying for her family. Unfortunately, it is too late.


    When she wakes up, she is in the hospital. When Jing Yan is arrested, Nie Yixi takes all the people in the group back. After all, it''s not easy for the police to intervene in the organization. It''s just that all the people outside are taken away, waiting for the news.


    When the nurse saw he Yaqing wake up, she went forward and asked, "how are you doing? Do you feel uncomfortable? Do you still have a headache?"

 Chapter 320

    He Yaqing looked at the surrounding environment, feeling very strange, looking at the nurse''s eyes is very strange, feeling like a child.


    "Why? Where is this? Where are my parents? I want to go home and find them


    The nurse quickly stopped and said: "Ya Qing guai, your parents will come right away. They will make delicious food for you at home. Will you wait for them here? If you are good, they can come to see you. If you are not good, they won''t come


    He Yaqing a listen to want to cry small expression is very attractive, quickly nodded: "good, I don''t make, I want to be obedient, obedient, ha ha."


    After the nurse comforted her, she left the ward. He Yaqing''s attending doctor just came up and asked, "how are you, miss he''s condition?"


    The nurse nodded: "she''s like a child now. She''s easy to take care of. Doctor, is she really the only one she can be now?"


    "Well, the heavy blow made her close herself. Now what she needs is a psychologist. We can only try our best to make him recover in her body. After all, the fourth master told her that it''s true that all her parents died overnight. Who can bear such a blow? For her, things may be ok now. "


    Nurses can only regret the point, but hiding behind the door of he Yaqing will listen to all these in the ear, she quietly helpless, his head slowly squat down, right ah, they are dead, they are dead, what are you still doing here ah, it is Peng Yanfei and Nie Yixi hurt them, it is their fault.


    For a moment, the memory in her mind was opened, and all the things that happened, whether sad or happy, were put in. She felt cold all over, went back to bed and covered herself with the quilt, and thought about what to do next.


    Since Peng Yanfei left with Zhang Zhenhao, he did not return to the villa. Instead, he directly followed them back to Ningshi. This made Nie Yixi very nervous. It is estimated that after so much experience, he should have a good rest now.


    "Boss, don''t think about it any more. It''s OK. It must be my sister-in-law who wants to accompany Mr. Zhang. It happens that you are busy every day. When this period of time is over, it''s OK, and my sister-in-law will come back naturally."


    Su Ming said on one side, there is a kind of standing to speak without backache.


    "You''re the one who has a big mouth every day. All the rest of he Weixiong''s people will be handed over to Wang Ping and asked him to take them back for good health and discipline. You can see the other team leaders by yourself and see their performance. If they don''t perform well, just throw them out and remember the rules. As for Cheng Wei, I''m going to talk to him. By the way, you can see He Yong, He doesn''t know what''s going on out there yet. "


    Su Ming recorded everything: "brother Ping, are you leaving today? If we don''t stay here for a few more days, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. "


    "You don''t think there are enough things, do you? Why, if he is here, you can go out and have fun. Don''t even think about it. Go to work. It''s true."


    Su Ming takes the information and goes directly to the interrogation room where He Yong is detained. He Yong looks at Su Ming warily: "what''s the result? You say, I can take it. "


    "Can you take it? I don''t think you can bear it this time. Yesterday, there was a thrilling movie. A good wedding became what it is now. The wedding turned into a funeral. It was originally miss he''s wedding day. If her father didn''t have to fight with us on that day, she would not have died on the spot. Mrs. he is also an upright person, I really admire that he Yaqing died for his love and left him to live in the world alone. Now he is still in the hospital. The doctor said that because of the heavy blow and mental damage, he is now equivalent to a seven or eight year old girl. "


    He Yong clenched his fist and roared: "ah, you deceive people so much that even his mother won''t let it go. Now he Weixiong is dead when he does something like this to Yaqing. What else do you want, what do you want?"


    Su Ming was very calm: "come on, calm down first. We didn''t want to do anything. At that time, we didn''t know that Mrs. he made such a move, but it scared us. We didn''t come and stop her. Now in the hospital, the boss has ordered them to take good care of her. This is what we don''t do, If you had stood at that time, you might not have thought so


    He Yong lowers his head and cries silently. For him, even though he Weixiong has been using him to do a lot of things and telling him to do everything that hurts nature, Mrs. he has always treated him like her own son. Yaqing has all the things that she has. Now she''s gone, how can she not feel sad.


    He Yaqing is still his sister. Although she has loved her since childhood, she always does things according to her willfulness. He knows that if you want them to be happy, you need Yaqing to be happy. But he does not stop her from framing Peng Yanfei. He is also indulgent. Now it''s useless to know that it''s wrong. It''s too late, too late.When all the pain comes to you, when all the things pile up together, all the unfortunate things will happen, no matter whether you accept or not, it''s the same. It''s like this. It''s silent in front of you. Those important things and important people become memories and live in guilt all your life.


    Nie Yixi looks at Cheng Wei with a look of remorse. He feels that he can be given a chance.


    "Chengwei, I''d like to thank you more for this time. Of course, I''d like to thank you for saving Feifei in those years. However, the damage caused to him by those years can never be erased. I have no right to intervene in the affairs between you, so you have to ask me for help. I can only say that I''m not qualified. Now let''s talk about other things."


    Cheng Wei pleaded: "is there really no way? Miss, does she really hate me that much? "


    "No, she didn''t hate you. She just hated those people in those years. She also hated that she didn''t have the ability to protect her relatives. Now it''s not suitable to say that. This time it''s your credit, but you''re afraid that you''re going to retire from the position of the group leader. This should have been the case of your elite group. Now it''s the group leader who has committed a crime, and I still need to come forward, Who do you want to take over your position, your brother or


    Cheng Wei shook his head: "no, no, we can''t let Cheng Sheng inherit it. Although his ability is outstanding, I don''t want him to step into such a circle any more, just LV Yi."

 Chapter 321

    Nie Yixi looked at Cheng Wei: "you don''t want to pass your position to your brother, but I can understand your mood. In this case, I can''t say anything. You can leave ten days later, but you are no longer a member of the organization. Do it well."


    Cheng Wei shakes his head and grabs Nie Yixi, who is about to leave: "no, no, fourth master, I hope you can take it back. Even if I am an ordinary person, I don''t want to get rid of it."


    Nie Yixi released his hand and asked, "why? Is there anything else you haven''t done in the organization? "


    "Well, if I meet Miss again, I''ll make a cow and a horse for her and redeem my sin, so I can''t leave. You can''t announce it until the day when I die."


    Nie Yixi nodded and agreed, but whether Peng Yanfei could accept it or not depends on her own. Since Cheng Wei has always taken this matter in mind, let him do it. He doesn''t have any opinions, but the things in front of him seem more complicated than he imagined.


    "Ten days later, you will be free, but at that time, you were nothing. Now you have no opinion. But I want to remind you that if you do anything harmful, I won''t spare you, and I can''t kill you too much."


    Nie Yixi then left. Now he needs to announce the punishment to he Weixiong''s subordinates one by one to see their reaction after they know what they want to do. Among them, there are several people who can continue to be appointed, but it''s a pity.


    Su Ming doesn''t know how to deal with He Yong in the end, but after all, he is a member of the he family. After telling him the truth, he must take revenge on them. All the hatred will be put in the next generation, which is not what everyone wants to see.


    If he Yong can do it, it''s not impossible to let him go. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult.


    "He Yong, I want to know what you will do if you go out?"


    He Yong scolded: "if I can go out, I will call all my brothers together and kill you all. Otherwise, what else do you want? Do you want me to be grateful to you? Do you still let me see you at ease? Then you might as well kill me now. "


    Su Ming knew that this was the result, and he left with a sigh.


    Peng Yanfei didn''t tell Nie Yixi when he left with Zhang Zhenhao. Now the four people on the plane are worried about their little sister.


    "Elder brother, why don''t you ask my younger sister what''s the matter? It should be he Yaqing who is stimulated. How come even my younger sister is stimulated. " Zhang Ran looks curiously at the elder brother beside him.


    "If you have a mouth, can you say something nice every day? Really, believe it or not, I''ll go back and beat you."


    "Oh, brother, what''s the matter? You see, when my little sister left, she didn''t take anything with her. Even Nie Yixi didn''t inform her. What should I do? "


    Zhang Xu touched his chin and nodded: "what you said is the same, but I called him before I left, and you don''t have to worry too much. I think my little sister must be a little sad in her heart. Although her revenge has been avenged, she may be relieved of them, so you don''t have to worry about it. Just go back and persuade her."


    Zhang Xu himself sat next to her and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Are you unhappy? "


    Peng Yanfei opened his eyes and nodded: "I don''t know why my heart is always blocked. I feel very uncomfortable. Since I saw them both die in front of me, I feel as if I can''t accept them. It seems that they shouldn''t be like this. I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t say it. I''m very impatient and I don''t want to see Nie Yixi."


    This makes Zhang Yu a little confused. She should be happy. When her enemies die in front of her, do you want to cry for them?


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re ill. I''ll show you when I go back. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll take you to play around. Last time I came here, I didn''t take this into consideration. This time it''s different. You''re here, so naturally I''ll go out and have a good time."


    Peng Yanfei nodded: "well, that''s a deal. This time, I''ll eat and play in Ningshi, and then I''ll go back. No matter you or my elder brother or my second brother, I''ll stay with me."


    Zhang Yu nodded with a smile. Now the main thing is to stabilize her mood. If you take him out for a walk when you are upset, it''s better than being depressed all the time. In the end, you''ll get sick even if you don''t get sick.


    When they got off the plane, Peng Yanfei always felt uncomfortable, especially when the plane was falling. Zhang Yu quickly patted her body and cried, "brother, brother, come and have a look. My younger sister seems to be uncomfortable. Come and have a look."Zhang Xu quickly walked over: "little sister, sit down first. Dad, come and sit down too. Let''s have a rest before we go."


    "Don''t worry about me. Let''s see what''s wrong with your little sister first, but don''t worry about it. If something really happens, how can I meet uncle Peng, eh?" Zhang Zhenhao looks at Zhang Xu nervously.


    "Dad, you have to be in such a hurry. Wait, I''ll see." Zhang Xu took her hand to feel her pulse. It''s not bad. She really had a problem. She asked: "little sister, do you always like to sleep recently, and you always like to vomit and can''t vomit. When you see them dying in front of you, you are not happy, but you are not sad, right?"


    Peng Yanfei covered her mouth and nodded: "brother, what you said is right. What''s the matter with me? Is it a serious illness? Because of this, I think it''s better for me to leave Nie Yixi first. If I find out anything, I''ll let him know. "


    Zhang Xu smiles and shakes his head: "I''m afraid you have to let him know about this, or your child will not have the care of his father, right?"


    children? Everyone was stunned, Zhang Zhenhao was even more nervous to hold Zhang Xu: "you say children? Is the girl pregnant? "


    "Yes, Dad, it should be more than two months now. It''s better to go to the hospital tomorrow. Now it''s so late, so don''t be tired. Younger sister, or go back first."


    The news blew them up like a bomb. It was like a fireworks feast for them.


    "Brother, you can''t be wrong. Am I pregnant? Why can''t I feel it myself. "

 Chapter 322

    Zhang Xu touched her head: "of course, you don''t know. It proves that he hates to be comfortable in your stomach and doesn''t want to disturb you. Well, we''d better go back first. It''s windy here. Don''t catch a cold."


    Zhang Yu and Zhang Ran were still in a state of disbelief. After catching up with Zhang Xu and confirming again and again, they both said excitedly: "I''m going to be a little uncle. Second brother, how do you feel about being a little uncle? Is this feeling very good? How can this little sister always get ahead of us? When are you going to have a baby, that''s not better."


    Zhang Xu and Zhang Ran coughed. Looking at Zhang Zhenhao''s face, it was very delicate.


    Zhang Zhenhao was very happy originally, but he really wanted to beat them out when he heard their words: "you see, your little sister is pregnant, what are you three dallying with? Uncle Zhao, when you go back, you will bring me the portraits of those ladies or people around you. They don''t choose, but I choose them. It really breaks my heart, Girl, come on, let''s go. Be careful. You are a great hero now. "


    Peng Yanfei is a little embarrassed: "uncle, I''m ok. I''ll hold you. I''m not made of glass. It''s not so easy to break. Isn''t it? Uncle Zhao, you can hold uncle. I''ll follow you."


    Uncle Zhao quickly nodded with a smile, which is a great good thing. Three people walk in front, while the three people behind are dejected.


    "Brother, you must be the first one. You''re OK. Dad can''t choose a strong woman to crush you. Now it''s good, but it''s also good for you to keep a lookout in front of us. If you see something good and you don''t like it, you can show it to us. Anyway, it''s all about getting married. It''s better to find a good-looking one. The most important thing is kindness, If you look at Shi Jingyan''s present situation, you can tell us that we must find a kind-hearted one, followed by a beautiful one. "


    Zhang Ran said bluntly, but Zhang Yu said: "as long as you find someone who can be kind to your little sister, the rest are good. Anyway, just find someone to get married. There''s no need to be so demanding."


    Zhang Xu patted him on the shoulder: "you have an idea. How about you go first?"


    As soon as Zhang Yuyi listened to them, he left quickly. He didn''t say that he was waiting for them. They were old and big, so he had better find a good man to marry. However, it was not so easy. If it was so easy, he would not be single for so long.


    After returning home, Peng Yanfei is now a giant Buddha, who has been waiting on him all the way, but now Nie Yixi doesn''t know, otherwise he might have killed him long ago.


    Peng Yanfei always feels so magical when she looks at her stomach. There is a little life in it. It''s a magical thing to give birth to him when she is pregnant in October.


    But should we tell Nie Yixi about this? I''m sure I have to tell you. I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for some time. I''m very depressed now. I don''t want to go back. I always feel that something is wrong.


    Maybe the two of them died a little bloody in front of themselves, which made them feel uncomfortable after seeing Nie Yixi. Maybe that''s the reason.


    Forget it. The most important thing now is to relax. This is the most important thing.


    Peng Yanfei thought about everything and went to sleep. She felt that there were still many things to do tomorrow.


    Nie Yixi feels very lonely when he comes back home. Without Peng Yanfei, he always feels as if he is missing a lot of things. Su Ming follows Nie Yixi and feels something is wrong. He asks, "what''s the matter, boss, do you think it''s very lonely when there''s no sister-in-law in the room? That''s what it is. After this period of work, you can go and pick him up, Don''t worry. "


    "If you know how to guess people''s minds, you know best. If you don''t hurry to work, what are you doing standing here? You can stay up late tonight. Don''t expect me to prepare a room for you."


    Nie Yi Xi went back to his room after humming coldly. The cold feeling was even more uncomfortable. He finally knew how much he loved Peng Yanfei. Now he felt more serious.


    Nie Yixi shakes his head and goes to wash. After that, he lies on the bed with his mobile phone and sends a message to Peng Yanfei. Peng Yanfei sees the text message in the mobile phone and still shows a happy smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m fine. I just want to relax. Don''t worry. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Nie Yixi saw her back to the message, his heart is like a cat scratch, quickly asked: "who are you going to go out with, over there you have to take good care of yourself, I''ll come to you after the things here, waiting for me."


    "Well, it''s just a few brothers taking me out to play. It''s nothing. I''m waiting for you."


    Peng Yanfei put down the phone, some empty heart, looking at no one around him, the heart is more uncomfortable, he is still pregnant with a baby, do you want to tell him in advance? But once told him, he must have run to find his own regardless of anything, think about it or forget it, wait until he is busy.Nie Yixi didn''t go to bed. Instead, he got up and began to deal with things. After the war, there were a lot of things.


    Su Ming took the information and asked, "boss, what should Shi Jingyan do with it? But according to Ye Ping, it seems that Zhao bureau took the money from Shi Jingyan and let the man go. Now it has taken the man away. I don''t know where to go. Do you think it should be dealt with?"


    "Well, call the superior and ask them to take down the position of Zhao Bureau. Show them the evidence and remind them that although we do not participate in the party and government, we should not go too far in some things. I didn''t remind him once or twice that I can''t listen to any more. If we can''t listen, I''ll help him listen, You can do it. It''s tomorrow. It''s already today. "


    Su Ming wrote next to him and sorted out what he would do tomorrow. "But shijingyan''s company is a piece of fat. Everyone is staring at us. Do we want to buy that company or not? Anyway, it''s the same property as our company. It''s better to buy it ourselves."


    "Oh, since it''s so easy for you to say, I''d better leave it to you. Anyway, one more thing is not too much for you. Two more things are the same."


    Su Ming is very reluctant to look at Nie Yixi, this thing should not be his own to do it? It''s all over my head.

 Chapter 323

    But Nie Yixi is selfish. Shijingyan''s company not only wants it, but also Ouyang''s family can see that it''s a good fat meat. Naturally, more people want it. But Ouyang''s family will definitely let Ouyang Yan come out to fight. It''s better to sit and watch the play later,. It''s not bad that Su Ming and Ouyang Yan tear each other.


    "By the way, this company can only succeed, not fail. No matter what method you use, you should take it down. I''ll wait for your good news. For your sake, I''ll do the rest by myself. Go and have a rest."


    Su Ming thought Nie Yixi was kind-hearted, but he didn''t know until tomorrow that he was not kind-hearted. He was pitching people with his strength. Is there anyone who is so pitching his teammates? Su Ming wants to cry.


    Early in the morning, Peng Yanfei had not woken up, but Zhang Xu got up.


    "Brother, don''t disturb me. I have to sleep. If you do me again, I''ll tell Uncle to deal with you. "


    "You have no conscience. Your uncle asked me to call you. Today you are going to have an examination. How can you go to bed all the time? Besides, it''s past eight o''clock now. In order to wait for you, I''m already a little late for work. If you don''t want those patients to wait for me, you should get up and go with me."


    Peng Yanfei is very unhappy to get up. After washing and sitting at the breakfast table, she knows what it means to take care of pregnant women. Nothing on it is what she likes to eat. It doesn''t matter. It''s all clear water. How can she eat it.


    "I don''t want to eat these. No, they''re not delicious. They''re terrible. Uncle, don''t give them to me if you don''t eat them." Peng Yanfei got up early and complained.


    Zhang Ran came down from the upstairs and heard Peng Yanfei''s pig like cry: "Oh, what''s the matter? I heard the pig''s cry early in the morning. It''s not me who said you, little sister. Your voice is really magical. I can sleep like this. You wake me up alive. What''s wrong with the food?"


    Peng Yanfei wrongly nodded: "you see, it''s all things without color. It''s not to say that there is no salt taste, no taste. Before I ate so many things with salt taste, it''s not the same."


    Zhang Xu shook his head: "forget it, forget it, I''ll convince you. I''ll have a good breakfast. I''ll make it for you myself so that you won''t make trouble."


    Peng Yanfei laughed happily, and Zhang Zhenhao just spoiled her silently. This breakfast was a pregnant meal made by Zhang Xu himself. He didn''t have any appetite to eat it. It''s Peng Yanfei. Originally, pregnant women''s taste was very good, but now it seems that it''s true.


    "When your mother was pregnant with the three of you, there was no such trouble. Xu, are you too careful?"


    "Dad, can you compare that before with now? Mom didn''t want anything at that time, but now she has what she wants, and she has to watch out for the harm to pregnant women. Do you think it can be the same? "


    Peng Yanfei went to the hospital with Zhang Xu and Zhang ran after breakfast. Zhang Zhenhao''s smile was more and his face was better, which uncle Zhao was happy to see.


    "Master, it''s still early. Do you want to go out for exercise?"


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s go out for a walk. Just after dinner, we have to digest. I don''t know if the tree planted the other day has survived. Go and have a look. It''s for my little grandson."


    Uncle Zhao nodded with a smile and followed him all the way. They seemed to be good friends who wanted to accompany him for many years.


    Pengyanfei Du mouth not happy looking at the outside, Zhang Ran said with a smile: "you don''t not happy, big brother is not for you, if you like this again, we will ignore you."


    "Hum, you still threaten me. Second brother, look what you look like, and even say I''m the one. Hum, when you go back, you must complain and say that you bullied me."


    Zhang Xu is somewhat helpless, who called pregnant women the biggest, "well, well, my fault is not good, not angry, angry is not good for children, by the way, Feifei, do you like girls or boys?"


    Peng Yanfei touched his belly: "I like them all. They are all my meat. Of course, I like them all. How do you like boys or girls, elder brother?"


    Zhang Ran replied: "I like girls. How lovely they are. They are most like little girls. They are smart and cute. They must inherit my genes."


    "You just daydream. People who don''t have a wife now dream that they have a daughter. Really, wake up, brother. This weather is not suitable for dreaming." Zhang Xu slapped mercilessly.


    "Big brother talks like you can get married." Zhang Xu is no inferior.


    The two brothers finally evolved into a bet that if anyone got married first, the other would give him what he thought. These two living treasures.


    Peng Yanfei laughed all the way. When she got to the hospital, she realized that it was not that no one liked her elder brother, but that she never lacked pursuers. Look at the women who looked at her. What kind of eyes are they."Second brother, I think you will lose. What can you do? Look at those nurses and doctors. They look at me unfriendly. Don''t look for such a girlfriend, or I will suffer."


    Zhang Ran whispered in Peng Yanfei''s ear: "these are your big brother''s hungry peach blossoms, my wife, you choose, choose the right one for you."


    Peng Yanfei chuckles that the second brother''s idea is so simple, but he doesn''t want to be the matchmaker, otherwise he won''t like it and he will feel guilty.


    Finally, when we arrived at the obstetrics and gynecology department, the elder brother went in and asked, "Lin Shu, are you busy here? I''ve brought a man over to let you help me. It''s more than two months pregnant now. "


    Lin Shu turns around and nods with a smile. She is a very gentle little sister. She is also very beautiful, thin and tall, and has a good figure. Many men are attracted by her. How can such a good-looking person not like him? But I don''t know whether she likes him or not.


    Peng Yanfei just said not to be a matchmaker. Now I see such a little sister. It''s better to start first.


    Peng Yanfei quickly went in and said with a smile: "that was my elder brother just now, and this is my second brother behind. I want to ask if I don''t know if Dr. Lin is married this year? How big it is. "


    Lin Shu was startled by Peng Yanfei''s sudden action, and shook his head awkwardly: "no, it''s about three years younger than your elder brother. What''s the matter, but you are the pregnant woman he said. You''d better check first. I''ll accompany you to have a B-ultrasound first."


    Peng Yanfei cleverly followed her, asked a lot, and finally asked directly: "Dr. Lin, do you like my big brother?"


    Lin Shu looked at the distance with a red face: "even if it''s like what, he doesn''t like me."

 Chapter 324

    Peng Yanfei laughs. It turns out that what he guesses is right. This time, the elder brother''s wife is well-off. It seems that this time the matchmaker has made up his mind.


    "Sister Lin Shu, don''t worry. Tomorrow is the day for my eldest brother to go on a blind date. My eldest uncle is angry. From tomorrow on, I must go on a blind date for my three sons. Now, if you don''t have any opinions, I''ll show your photos to my eldest uncle to make sure he likes them."


    Lin Shu blushed: "really? What if your elder brother doesn''t like me? This is not my time for wishful thinking. "


    Peng Yanfei, after all, persuades Lin Shu to give her photos to her. She likes her sister when she looks at them. Of course, uncle likes her. It''s a big deal. I just want to enforce it. Besides, they are both doctors. It''s a big deal to develop an office romance. Isn''t that better?


    Even if you don''t get married, it''s not impossible to talk about love first. If you do, you don''t have to worry.


    Lin Shu accompanied Peng Yanfei to check, looking at the report: "fortunately, everything is normal, the fetus is normal, but you are only two months, the first three months but the most need to take care of, you can not drag your body, remember to sleep on time, eat on time, take good care of yourself, don''t always think about your brother''s marriage."


    Peng Yanfei shriveled her mouth and said it seemed reasonable. She nodded her head cleverly: "OK, I see." He ran to find the elder brother and the second brother.


    The elder brother looked at me for fear that I would fall. He quickly passed love and supported me: "can''t you be more careful? It''s really not pregnant at all. What does the doctor say? "


    "Nuo, here you are. Sister Lin Shu said nothing. Everything is normal. She told me not to worry too much about some people''s marriage. It''s bad for my health. It''s a pity. If my brothers can''t marry my sister-in-law, I''ll be miserable when my child is born."


    Zhang Ran is smiling, but also a face scolds: "say what words, really, go, second elder brother took you to look for sister-in-law." With that, he whispered in Peng Yanfei''s ear: "how is it? Is the eldest brother''s daughter-in-law settled?"


    Peng Yanfei counted a thumb: "I''m not the second brother. No problem. At least sister Lin Shu likes our elder brother. It depends on the meaning of elder brother. If two people can be together, how nice it is. Now uncle is really angry with you three. By the way, the difference between elder brother is not too big. When is it time for you to make a good bet?"


    Zhang Ran touched his chin and poked Peng Yanfei''s head: "it''s all your fault that you found it for your elder brother first. I''m sorry? It seems that we can only lose points. "


    "Don''t mention it. I like it in my elder brother''s work unit. What''s your name? Yes, you don''t have a job, but if you have a circle of friends, I can help you to have a look. In fact, I also want to see what friends you have made and whether you have a beautiful woman, but it''s better to follow her. "


    Zhang Ran was disgusted with my opinion, and quickly put it aside: "well, I don''t have any friends here. If you want to say that there are really few, almost all of them are men, so don''t think about it. I won''t let you see them. They are all people who can''t get on the stage. OK, we''ll go back after finishing it."


    Peng Yanfei said hello to his elder brother and then left. However, Zhang Ran didn''t take Peng Yanfei home directly. Instead, he took her to the park for a walk. Isn''t it the best to get up and take a walk in the morning? It''s about the same now. Let''s go for a walk.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    "I''ll take you for a walk. Besides, maybe I''ll have a chance encounter, won''t I? Walk pull, just can let you disappear, not to say more exercise is good for pregnant women? I''m in such a hurry this morning. It''s only about ten o''clock. Let''s go. "


    Peng Yanfei is very reluctant, the sun outside is so big. Shaking his head: "no, I''m not going. Don''t you know that the sun can''t shine now? After nine o''clock, the sun won''t shine. Let''s go back, or you can take me to a shopping mall. It''s OK. "


    Zhang Ran also helplessly shakes his head. Well, since it''s so obvious that she has already refused, let''s go and have a look. However, xiaonizi must want to buy something again. Forget it, let''s take her.


    When he got to the shopping mall, Peng Yanfei was very happy. He knew that he was pregnant. He must go to see the baby''s things. But let''s start with the pregnant woman. Although Shi Jingyan didn''t know that he was pregnant, it didn''t matter. He will go back to tell him in two days.


    "It turns out that you''re buying these things. As early as I said, I''ll give you what you buy and choose what you like. Anyway, you have to buy it sooner or later. Then you don''t have to come out with a big stomach. It''s still troublesome. The most important thing is that it worries us."


    Peng Yanfei nodded his head impolitely and began to make a crazy choice. The waiter beside him introduced things to her while laughing. Looking at Zhang Ran who was so handsome, he asked shyly, "Mr. Zhang loves his wife so much, why don''t you come and help me choose?"Peng Yanfei, disgusted, walked forward and held his hand: "how about a good match?"


    The waiter nodded shyly. Peng Yanfei thought that there was something wrong with him. It had nothing to do with him. She was so shy there.


    "It''s a good match. It looks like a wolf."


    "Thank you. It''s a pity he''s not my husband. Forget it, just these things. Can they be delivered directly to my residence?"


    The waiter still solves things with a smile, which makes Peng Yanfei like very much. She just likes women who love to smile, but she doesn''t like women who are artificial. Isn''t she the one in front of her?


    After the purchase, Zhang Ran didn''t know why he looked at Peng Yanfei: "what''s the matter with you? If you don''t have any reason, you will hate others. What''s wrong with you?"


    Peng Yanfei gave him a white look: "because I don''t like such a person, I don''t like him because of his work, just because he is too much, and he stares at you. After knowing that it''s my husband, he still stares at you. Don''t you see that? When you buy so many things for me, his eyes are bright. It''s really annoying


    Zhang ran really didn''t see it, but what Peng Yanfei said can''t be a lie. She won''t be able to have a hard time with a waiter. Forget it, let''s skip over this matter first.


    "Where are we going next?"


    "Look at the baby brother. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy a recipe later. I''m buying some vegetables. The food you made for me is killing me."

 Chapter 325

    Zhang Ran nodded. It''s true that she doesn''t look good and tastes good. But those are made by elder brother himself. Maybe the little girl doesn''t know.


    They are in a circle again. Peng Yanfei is tired and sits on the chair beside him for a long time. Looking at the people coming and going, he feels thoughtful. How can he always get rid of his troubles? He still has to keep busy to get rid of them.


    "Come on, second brother."


    Just as Peng Yanfei stood up and walked in front of Zhang Ran, a girl on the opposite side rushed over without knowing what she was holding, and yelled, "get out of the way, get out of the way, all of you. The little sister in front of you, get out of the way, it''s too late."


    Zhang Ran''s quick eyes and quick hands took Peng Yanfei aside. Otherwise, something really happened. He looked at the girl who fell on the ground and said, "what''s the matter with you? You''re not afraid of bumping into someone who shouldn''t be bumped in the shopping mall like this."


    The girl stood up, patted the dust on the ground and hummed coldly: "what''s the matter? What should not be bumped and what should be bumped? I think for a bully like you, you should be bumped and you should be bumped more. " Feel shy, sorry, little sister. I didn''t mean to do it. I just stepped on the foot under the foot of Peng Yanfei and I was practical joke by the staff in the shop. I''m sorry, you didn''t hurt yourself.


    Peng Yanfei looked at her with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, but my second brother is so angry because he protects me. Don''t blame him. After all, I''m pregnant now. He''s worried. Do you understand?"


    When the girl heard that she was pregnant, she quickly bowed and apologized: "yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t think you were pregnant. If you really hit me, I would be miserable. I''m really sorry." After that, he apologized to Zhang ran again: "I''m sorry, I wronged you just now. I thought you were just like those rich CHILDES. You can only bully people."


    Zhang Ran''s nose was praised to heaven, and coughed: "well, for your sake, we don''t care. By the way, what''s your name? How can you suddenly fly over there? I don''t think it''s a prank like that."


    Peng Yanfei looks at Zhang Ran. This is his fate. Let''s have a look first.


    "My name is Chen Ziqi. I''m not from Ning City. I''m here to work. Because of some reasons at home, my colleagues don''t seem to like me very much, so they feel embarrassed everywhere. Forget it, it doesn''t matter. It''s like this. The world itself is like this. I don''t have anything to complain about. There are more miserable people than me, What am I complaining about here? "


    Chen Ziqi''s character is somewhat similar to that of her second brother. She looks very good, but I don''t know if she wants to.


    "May I leave your contact information? But don''t get me wrong. I have a job here that you won''t be looked down upon all your life, and the salary is considerable. So I want you to have a try. Just your contact information and a photo are enough. Of course, I will also give you my contact information. What do you think? "


    Chen Ziqi looks at Peng Yanfei strangely and nods at last.


    Zhang Ran looked at Peng Yanfei strangely: "what do you want her contact information for? Do you want to introduce the past to my elder brother again? Why do you give it to my elder brother every time? You really want to see me lose. "


    "Haha, no, this is for you. You don''t want it because you like others so much. I have to help you. The rest depends on you. You really feel like a good girl. It depends on whether you and she like each other. If you like them, you can get married."


    Peng Yanfei was very worried, but Zhang Ran did shake his head: "just look at the girl''s character, I know it''s a bit similar to me, but it''s this kind of similarity that makes me and I don''t like it. What are they doing together, fighting?"


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe her character is not as strong as you think. You need to get along with her to find out. Anyway, I don''t care if you say you want to find something I like. Now I like this one. You can do it yourself."


    Peng Yanfei angrily walked in front of him. He was another big liar. He clearly said yes. Let''s see who they were, I have to worry about these things for them. I don''t know how to fight for them. I don''t know how to cherish those beauties. I also say that I can''t find a suitable one. I really don''t know whether I''m cheating people or ghosts.


    After returning home, Zhang Zhenhao just had a rest and watched Peng Yanfei walk in angrily. He went forward and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Who has made our little girl unhappy?"


    Peng Yanfei gave a cold hum and pointed to Zhang ran at the door. Zhang Zhenhao looked at him angrily: "hum, you come here for me. If your daughter-in-law doesn''t find her well, now you have to make your sister angry. Do you want to be angry with me? Really, you come here for me. Do you believe my family law to serve you?"Zhang ran over and shook his head: "Dad, you don''t want to. Oh, it''s not because of the gambling with my elder brother this morning. This little girl is going to look for my daughter-in-law everywhere now. Just now, a girl quarreled with me. I didn''t mean to make her angry."


    "What''s the matter, girl? Tell me about it."


    "Hum, this morning he likes to drink. Big brother bet that whoever gets married first is the winner, and the loser will promise the winner to do anything. This is not because they are both like this. I''ll find a daughter-in-law for them. Big brother''s I''ve helped you find a good one. It''s absolutely enough. Second brother is also worried. He specially took me to the shopping mall and finally found a suitable one, The second brother is not willing to accept others, which makes me angry. "


    Zhang Zhenhao said with a smile: "it''s so. No wonder you have to be angry. Come on, let''s show your uncle what the two people you chose look like and what their character is. It''s something they can only know after they get along with each other. You can''t see good or bad at a glance."


    Peng Yanfei showed the photo to Zhang Zhenhao. He had nothing to say about his appearance. Zhang doesn''t care about the status of others. You can take care of yourself as emperor Lao Tzu, and you can be supported by poor families, as long as you really like them.


    "You see, you don''t have to say it''s really good. The second one looks younger, but it''s OK. It''s still very good. You can see it''s a polite girl. It''s sweet to laugh. It''s very suitable for the second one. The first one is suitable for the eldest one. It''s good. It seems that our girl''s eyes are better than mine."

 Chapter 326

    After getting Zhang Zhenhao''s affirmation, Peng Yanfei was elated. However, Zhang Ran''s expression was very delicate. It''s not impossible to find that little girl, and she can be bullied in the future.


    "Since it looks good, you and your elder brother will bring people back tomorrow. I''ll look at the people in reality. Now it''s my turn to help you see the eye. Your sister will find it for you. Naturally, it won''t be worse."


    Zhang Ran bowed his head and left the hall. Peng Yanfei felt that his second brother was not happy. If he got married first, he would know what it was like to lose.


    Now I''ll sit and wait for tomorrow to see the play. When Zhang Xu came back, he was suddenly told. Afterwards, he was very surprised. He looked at Peng Yanfei and said, "it turns out that your little girl has gone to the matchmaker. Do you really have no one to ask for your elder brother? Still need you this little girl piece to say, really is, the second is afraid also did not escape your palm


    Peng Yanfei nodded while eating grapes: "it''s natural, Nuo. Now I''m very unhappy. It''s all my masterpiece. Do you want to be unhappy or not? In this case, I won''t share my good things with you. Besides, sister Lin Shu is so beautiful. Why don''t you like it?"


    Zhang Xu touched his head and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not that I don''t like it. It''s just that I don''t have much contact. This time, it''s not because of you. We don''t have much time to talk, so we can''t say whether we like it or not. But when you start to make blind decisions again, you''ll take care of our affairs before you manage your own affairs well. You really don''t know what you think?"


    Peng Yanfei looked at Zhang Xu happily. The elder brother still had hope. He said in a loud voice: "ha ha, that''s not good. If you bring him here tomorrow, you''ll win. The second brother hasn''t found a good match for him yet. I''m sure he won''t get married as early as the elder brother. He will be the one who will lose at that time."


    As soon as this sentence was said, Zhang Ran hurriedly came down from the stairs and looked at Peng Yanfei and Zhang Xu: "you wait and see that I will bring one back tomorrow. Hum, it''s always better than what you like, hum."


    Then he slammed the door and went out. Zhang Xu looked at Zhang Ran who left: "it seems that your second brother is very angry with you. Forget it, it''s up to you."


    Peng Yanfei is very happy. He forgets that there is a person who misses him. Now he is working hard to catch up with his own business. He just wants to see his wife earlier, but his wife doesn''t mean to miss her at all.


    Time passed in a twinkling of an eye. When Zhang Xu brought people back, Lin Shu looked at Zhang Zhenhao shyly. For the first time, Lin Shu knew that Zhang Xu''s family was so rich. It was really an eye opener, but she was very knowledgeable and didn''t move too much.


    Peng Yanfei took Lin Shu''s hand and said happily, "sister Lin Shu, I didn''t cheat you. According to the military information I''ve inquired about for you, our elder brother doesn''t know you very well. I think he will like you once he knows about you. He says so himself."


    "I said that myself, little sister. Do you really think that if you''re pregnant, you won''t dare to bully you. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll make the meal today or tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If you don''t eat, you have to eat. I''ll eat with you."


    Peng Yanfei quickly hid behind Lin Shu and said in a low voice: "sister Lin Shu, don''t touch the kitchen in the future. Although you can see what you make, you can''t eat it. It will poison you."


    Lin Shu is smiling. It''s really good-looking when she laughs. This makes Zhang Xu a little silly. This woman is really good-looking and sweet when she laughs. It''s her favorite type. Her heart keeps beating.


    Zhang Xu covered up his nervousness and coughed: "well, Lin Shu, please come here. You''d better sit on the sofa and chat with that girl slowly. There''s really no way to take her."


    Lin Shu nodded and looked at Zhang Xu with a red face. He was even more nervous. Although he liked him very much, he never said that he had to go home to eat today. Is this a bit fast.


    Lin Shu didn''t know it would be faster. When he had dinner, Zhang Ran finally came back. After going out for a day and a night, he finally came back. When he took Chen Ziqi with him, Peng Yanfei was about to laugh to death. This man was really looking for her.


    Zhang Zhenhao also came down from upstairs, looking at them happily and said: "you are welcome. Just feel free to come here. It''s like coming home. Don''t be constrained. Take out what you should have. I don''t like to be constrained, old man. You don''t need to look at my face when you want to eat."


    When Lin Shu and Chen Ziqi heard Zhang Zhenhao say this, they quickly said, "thank you, uncle. We are not polite."


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile: "uncle, you don''t have to put pressure on them. Now it depends on how the elder brother and the second brother take care of them. We don''t disturb them. We''d better have dinner. However, the third brother didn''t come back today. If he came back, he would be scared by this scene. After all, he is left alone now."During the meal, what everyone said was very lively. They almost got to know each other. Now let''s see what each other means.


    "I think you might as well make do with your friends and girlfriends everywhere. They all say that you should start with your friends first, but in the end, there will be nothing left after your friends. Besides, you four are really suitable. Believe me, there is nothing wrong." Peng Yanfei said, think that she and Nie Yixi were not from the time of marriage, afraid of what.


    "We''re not you and your brother-in-law. We get married first, then we get married." Zhang Ran didn''t know what Peng Yanfei thought in his heart. It''s true.


    Chen Ziqi blushed and knew what kind of existence she was. It felt like she would never be able to talk to them.


    Peng Yanfei saw that Chen Ziqi was not right, so she laughed: "sister Ziqi, don''t care. Before I returned to Zhangjia, the situation was the same as you. My parents died when I was young. I grew up taking care of myself. I know your experience very well. If you have any difficulties or other things, you can tell us, and we will help you."


    Chen Ziqi nodded with a smile: "thank you. I''m just not used to it. I didn''t expect that Zhang Ran''s family would be like this. Hehe, I feel like I''m close to a rich man."


    Chen Ziqi is not the kind of person you give him and he can give you what you want. She is also a good little sister.

 Chapter 327

    Although Peng Yanfei is very worried, he is the object of his eldest brother and second brother. He is just a person who leads the red line. Now that the task is completed, he can retire. However, when he sees them one-on-one, he thinks of Nie Yixi.


    Peng Yanfei quietly back to his room, lying in bed, now this time he should be the most in need of himself, but I did not see him, now pour good, he must be very sad, these two days did not send text messages to himself, it seems really busy ah, in the heart or some sense of loss.


    Peng Yanfei thinks it''s still no good, so he goes directly to the study to find Zhang Zhenhao.


    "Uncle, uncle."


    "What''s the matter, Feifei, are they bullying you again?"


    Peng Yanfei looked down at his toes and said gently: "no, uncle, now the eldest brother and the second brother have already been asked. Should I go back? I''m afraid he''s worried about me. Besides, I don''t want to separate my baby from him, so I want to leave tomorrow."


    Zhang Zhenhao put down the book in his hand and looked at Peng Yanfei and laughed. This child is really like her mother. She is a clingy little guy, but she is gone. Now looking at this girl, I feel like I have seen her mother.


    "Now that you have said that, I can''t keep you any longer. They are busy now. Let them know about this later. I''ll call Lao San back for dinner tonight, and I''ll just let him hurry up. Uncle Zhao, you can arrange it."


    Uncle Zhao answered: "well, sir, now I would like to go outside with miss. Now the time is just right, the sun is gone, and the air is very comfortable. It''s good for both of you to walk more."


    Zhang Zhenhao also nodded: "let''s go to the pavilion to play chess with me. Last time you were a strange little guy and took one of my chess. Do you want to return it today, or I will kill you. Ha ha."


    "Uncle, if I don''t play go with you, I won''t, and I''m not allowed to take your pieces. Otherwise, let''s play chess. I''ll do a little bit of this, ha ha, but I can deal with you at all."


    Looking at Peng Yanfei''s proud appearance, Zhang Zhenhao agrees. Playing go is to let her. Now she wants to play chess with herself. Her father has never played Lao Tzu before. Now she wants to challenge her. I really don''t know who is innocent.


    When they got down for a while, Peng Yanfei felt that something was wrong: "Oh, uncle, why did you eat my chess again? Don''t count. If I don''t go here, give it to me."


    In this way, Peng Yanfei still didn''t win in the game, but lost miserably in the end. There was only one chess piece left in the game, which was left by Zhang Zhenhao.


    When we had dinner in the evening, the whole family sat together, including Lin Shu and Chen Ziqi. When Zhang Yu came back to see them, they were all very surprised. He took the eldest brother and the second brother and said with a smile, "you two are really fast enough. We found them today. Yesterday, my father ordered us. You can''t go anywhere to rent them."


    Zhang Ran reproached awkwardly: "don''t talk nonsense. Our little sister introduced us to each other. How about it? It''s not bad. Even my father praised my little sister''s good eyes and found these two people. It''s good. In fact, I think the elder brother is really good. First of all, he likes the elder brother and is very beautiful. He is really suitable to be our sister-in-law, I''m going to see this one. "


    Zhang Xu smiles and touches his head: "I also think it''s very good. Let''s have a look. If we can, we''d better get married before Feifei gives birth to a child. By the way, second child, I think she''s quite suitable for you. You two are the same. How can you bring it back just to reassure your father and little sister? Do you have any other plans?"


    Zhang Ran hummed and ignored them, but it would be nice to get married together in the future.


    "Oh, brother, don''t talk about me. It''s a long time to come, but I''m the third. Now I don''t even have an object. I really want to break our hearts."


    Zhang Yu is hiding, "who said I don''t have it? Isn''t it playing chess with my little sister and dad outside? You go and have a look, really. "


    As soon as they saw, it was a beautiful woman standing beside Peng Yanfei and playing chess with uncle.


    "Ruyan, I didn''t expect that you were severely rejected by three people at that time, and now you haven''t given up, but fortunately, you''ve really held on, and you''ve determined the relationship."


    Before Ruyan, she had some grudges with Peng Yanfei, but she didn''t accept Peng Yanfei''s becoming the group leader. Now they are very close, especially after Peng Yanfei taught Ruyan to chase Zhang Yu. Now he really chased her.


    Ruyan joked: "Oh, team leader, you look down on me too much. You said that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch a man''s stomach first. I work in all kinds of restaurants to learn cooking skills, but now I''m good at cooking."Peng Yanfei exclaimed: "so it is. Ha ha, it''s good. Praise for you. Everyone is here tonight, and it''s late. Uncle, I''m hungry. Let''s have a meal first and let them know more about themselves, OK?"


    "Ha ha, you little girl, I don''t know what you''re thinking. If you''ve said that, go in. No, you''re welcome, Ruyan. We''ve met several people before. Don''t be so restrained as them. I don''t dare to be with them."


    Ruyan laughs brightly: "uncle, it''s natural. Now I won''t call you Mr. Zhang, but I still want to call him more kind."


    Zhang Ran put his arms around Zhang Yu''s neck and said with a smile, "well, you''re the one who''s hiding behind the scenes. Everything has been done. If we don''t bring people back today, are you going to preach to us, eh?"


    Zhang Yu nodded honestly: "elder brother is OK. At least he has the idea of getting married. I think the second brother is still a bit stubborn. This is not to bring it back for you to have a look. Make a good choice. If I let my younger sister know that you are just dealing with them, do you think my younger sister will be angry with you?"


    Zhang Ran is about to explode. How can he have such a brother.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid of you. Hum, you can deal with me well. My husband has a child to come out and see how proud you are. Hum."


    This time, the two women behind heard the words. Lin Shu patted Chen Ziqi''s hand and said, "you, you have developed to this point, and you still want to cheat me."

 Chapter 328

    Chen Ziqi cried out that he was wronged. It was Zhang Ran who had finished all his words, and no one listened to her. Now, what''s the matter? Everyone just helped each other. He helped himself in the restaurant just now, and now it''s time for him to help himself, so he agreed to come.


    But there is absolutely no such thing. It''s really annoying. Zhang Ran didn''t explain everything clearly. Everyone misunderstood and couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Peng Yanfei they also came, looking at a red face of Chen Ziqi, Peng Yanfei joked: "what''s the matter, is not the second brother bullying you again."


    Chen Ziqi shakes her head. It''s not as good as Lin Shu sitting on the seat with their hands. However, Ruyan is quickly integrated into their environment


    The whole family is very happy to have dinner. It''s so hot and noisy. However, Peng Yanfei is very glad to see them, but he should go back.


    "Well, let me say one thing first. You all find your own partners. I''m satisfied as a little sister. Now it''s time for me to go back to help Nie Yixi. He''s really busy these days. I''m a little worried, so I decided to go back and tell him the good news that I''m pregnant. I don''t know what the three brothers think."


    "What can we see? Can we tie you up and not let you go? Besides, although you seem happy every day, it''s still empty in your heart to leave him. Just go, just as I can go and play."


    Peng Yanfei stares at Zhang Ran: "if you leave, what can Ziqi do? Can you let her be here alone?"


    Zhang Ran touched his head and looked at Chen Ziqi: "but I can''t let you go alone. That''s it. Take her to play together. It''s OK. I really convinced you."


    This is a good way. Peng Yanfei nodded with satisfaction. Chen Ziqi sat beside Zhang Ran and pinched his thigh. With a warning in her eyes, she told him to make more trouble. She said she would help him for a day. Now it seems that she has to help all the time. She is really at a loss.


    It was generally decided that Zhang Zhenhao wanted to stay them for the night, but all of them were today''s parents. Peng Yanfei didn''t want to force them, so he let them go back one by one. Naturally, the three of them had a house outside. They had been living at home all the time because they were afraid that Zhang Zhenhao would be bored by himself. When they all left, they were afraid that Zhang Zhenhao would be bored, Zhang Zhenhao felt uncomfortable.


    "Oh, they''re all gone. You''re going to leave tomorrow. No one will play chess with me. When I''m old, I''d better stay at home."


    "Uncle, you can''t say that. You''re not old enough to travel or anything. Uncle Zhao is with you. We can go out to have a look and play more. If we don''t feel at ease, when I have a baby, I''ll have fun with you."


    Zhang Zhenhao nodded with a smile. It would be nice to be like this now. It''s a good day to go out, but it''s just too hard. But looking at Peng Yanfei is very concerned about the appearance, he did not say anything unhappy, reluctantly nodded.


    In the evening, Peng Yanfei lies on the bed and sends a message to Nie Yixi, saying that she will go back tomorrow. Nie Yixi looks at the message on her mobile phone and it''s 23:00 in the middle of the night. She''s as happy as honey. It seems that she can see her wife tomorrow. It''s so happy.


    "Su Ming, your sister-in-law will arrive early tomorrow morning. Order me a bunch of roses and I''ll pick her up."


    Su Ming can only nod, see Nie Yixi so happy, always can''t say boss, your things haven''t finished, now go not suitable, if you say so, estimate oneself can recite all things.


    "Boss, what color do you want, red or pink, white or yellow?"


    "Except for white, you can do it yourself. I''ll see it on my car tomorrow morning. Here''s the key."


    Su Ming nodded. I understand. If it''s a whole car, put it in the trunk. It''s almost dawn. It''s two hours away. I haven''t slept for a long time. I feel that I''m going to be tired to death. If I finish it this time, I''ll have a month and a half holiday, Otherwise Ouyang Yan will complain.


    Su Ming is very angry when he thinks of Ouyang Yan. Even he wants to bid for Shijing Yan''s company. It seems that the boss knew it in advance. Now he is sitting and watching a good play. No wonder he has done everything else himself. He is really a good boss.


    Su Ming has nothing left but a bellyful of complaints.


    When Peng Yanfei got on the plane, a large number of people came to see her off, no matter whether it was Ruyan or Lin Shu. Lin Shu also wrote a list to her, who asked her to take good care of her body, which was useful for her to have children.Peng Yanfei thanks them one by one and then leaves. Zhang Ran was going to take Chen Ziqi with him. In the end, they don''t know what to say. Peng Yanfei decides that she doesn''t need their company, so she has to give up.


    Peng Yanfei took a look at the time and then went to sleep on the plane for a while. When it was about the same time, she naturally woke up and finally returned to Jiangshi. She was still familiar with the environment and air.


    I thought it would be Nie Yixi who received me at the airport, but before I got out of the airport, a housekeeper came up to her and said politely, "Hello, Miss Peng, our wife is welcome."


    "Your wife? Who is it? " Peng Yanfei looked at the housekeeper curiously. What other lady would like to invite her to come there.


    "Yes, Mr. Nie Yixi''s mother, Mrs. Nie. Can miss Peng come with me now?" Zhao said with a smile.


    Peng Yanfei couldn''t refuse, so he agreed to follow him to get on the bus and come to Nie''s courtyard. Nie Yixi never told him what his home looked like, nor did he tell his parents. When he first heard about her mother, he heard from Nie Zehao, who seemed to be a difficult person to get along with, Now it seems that there is indeed a problem.


    By the time he got here, Peng Yanfei knew for the first time that they had so much money in their family, and they had to go out and fight by themselves. They were the men of their own choice, but they were different.


    "Please, Miss Peng. Here we are. Madam is waiting for you."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and said, "thank you." He went in.

 Chapter 329

    Peng Yanfei walks while watching. The Nie family''s courtyard is really big, and there is a small vineyard. It can really be seen that the Nie Yixi family is really rich, but it''s really not clear why they were under my father''s hands at the beginning.


    When someone arrived, a maid came up and asked politely, "is that Miss Peng?"


    I nodded and looked at the girl in front of me. She looked sweet to some beauty.


    "I am, but I can''t find the way. Can you show me the way?"


    "Well, please come with me. The grapes are ripe. Everyone is busy, and so is his wife. But when I heard that you came back, I asked you to come here. I must see what the young master''s wife looks like, but the young lady is sure to be liked by her."


    She told Peng Yanfei a lot, which made Peng Yanfei think that this lady should be very difficult to get along with.


    "Well, please come in, miss. Madam is waiting for you in there."


    Peng Yanfei nodded and looked at this posture, which was very imposing. She didn''t look like a lady who could do farm work. She just came to enjoy it. In a pavilion, the table was full of grapes and all kinds of drinks, but she was lying on the chair alone.


    For Peng Yanfei, who has been living alone all the time, such behavior is just a waste, let alone a 40-50-year-old man who doesn''t know how to save. At first impression, don''t think it''s a symbol of a bad mother-in-law.


    "Mrs. NIE is good, don''t know this time Mrs. Nie comes to see me to have what matter?" Peng Yanfei was not frightened by him.


    Sun Yumei sat up and looked at the woman in front of her. This is her son''s choice. Her long tutor is very tender, but she is a little proud.


    "Sit down. Now that you are all married, how can you call Mrs. Nie? Should I change my words? Even if I don''t agree with you, I''m afraid it''s useless now. You don''t need to be restrained and casual."


    I just don''t like you. If it wasn''t for my son''s sake, I would have let you go.


    "You don''t have to, Mrs. Nie. Since Mrs. Nie doesn''t like me, why should I call you nanny? It''s really strange. By the way, I married your son Nie Yixi, not you. Since I didn''t see his parents when I got married, it was a couple without parents. Why do I need my parents'' disgust and love? Even if Mrs. Nie came to me today to reprimand me, then you don''t need to, or you come to break us up, then don''t bother. "


    Peng Yanfei doesn''t like the woman in front of her. She looks like an old princess. I really don''t know how her husband suffered from her.


    Sun Yumei was a little angry. She sat up slowly from her chair and opened her eyes to Peng Yanfei. This woman is really toasting and not drinking.


    "Ha ha, a girl''s temper is not small, but it''s a pity that she has to change her temper when she comes to me. Even if I don''t agree, Nie Yixi still has to follow my way, otherwise it''s not just him, I''ll never let you see him. Do you believe it?"


    Peng Yanfei snorted coldly: "don''t blame me for not believing you, Mrs. Nie. No one in the world can really trap Nie Yixi. Even if you force me to death, I can still use my child in my stomach to threaten. Let''s see who can be more cruel. I tell you that I''m barefoot and I''m afraid of you in shoes. I''m looking forward to you when I come here today, Although I''ve been married to Nie Yixi for a year, I haven''t met his family. Now I finally know why he didn''t let me see him. "


    Sun Yumei looked at Peng Yanfei with pride: "now I see you. I''m sorry it''s unexpected. Nuo, this is for you. I didn''t think I would take it out. But your attitude towards the elders has already seen what kind of person you are. We Nie family don''t need you who are not polite, Of course, you don''t need to be a father or mother. "


    Peng Yanfei didn''t speak. He bowed his head and said that anyone could be involved in his parents. This person is unforgivable.


    Just when Peng Yanfei broke out, sun Yumei continued: "you just said you were pregnant. I think the child won by people like you is just a child who can''t get on the stage. If you give you another 10 million yuan, the money will be enough for you to live. You can go now. Remember to beat your child out and don''t threaten my son."


    If this can be tolerated, it''s not Peng Yanfei. How can this woman''s heart be so vicious? Not only does she want Peng Yanfei to leave Nie Yixi, but now she even refuses to recognize her own grandson and even beats him. This is his mother. No wonder he doesn''t want to bring himself to see his mother all the time.


    Housekeeper Yao''s look at Mrs. Nie was uncomfortable. It was the blood and bone of the Nie family. Mrs. Nie went too far this time. Looking at the little girl beside him, she whispered in his ear: "go, tell the young master that the little lady is here."The little girl really can''t bear to see Peng Yanfei suffer here. She is still a pregnant woman, so she quickly takes the empty cup on the table and leaves. Sun Yumei doesn''t find anything. She just stares at Peng Yanfei all the time.


    At this time, Nie Yixi is still at the airport, but time has already passed. When he gets off the plane, he still doesn''t see Peng Yanfei. Nie Yixi has to take out his mobile phone and call Zhang Yu to make sure that he is on the plane, but it''s really strange.


    Just as Nie Yixi was about to leave and send someone to look for him, the old house''s phone rang.


    "Hello, who''s calling?"


    "The young master is not good. Please come quickly. The young lady has brought her here. Now the young lady is in danger. If you don''t come here, the young lady may be hurt."


    Nie Yixi hangs up the phone and throws the words on the car. The speed is the fastest. He leaves the airport at the speed of the wind. Unexpectedly, his mother robbed Peng Yanfei. What does she want to do? In this case, she steals people unconsciously. Is she going to do something crazy?


    Sun Yumei in the pavilion looked at Peng Yanfei with evil Charm: "how about it? I can''t say anything. Since I can''t say it, take your own money and leave him. It''s true that thousands of women don''t choose, but I want to choose your fox sister."


    "Madam Nie, the disaster comes from your mouth. Haven''t you heard of this sentence?"

 Chapter 330

    Peng Yanfei is really angry, no matter how he belittles himself, but she should never say that her parents, slander the feelings between her and Nie Yixi, want to kill her grandson, such a person should not live in this world.


    "I don''t need you to discipline me. Look at you. You''re angry. Hum, what I want is not only your angry look, but also to be angry in front of me."


    "You are the most poisonous woman." Peng Yanfei smashes the table directly. Mrs. NIE is surprised. This woman''s strength is really strong. Looking at Peng Yanfei pressing herself step by step, Mrs. Nie takes the glass of the narrator and smashes it directly on Peng Yanfei.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t come here. I''m Nie Yixi''s mother. If you kill me, you two are even more impossible."


    "Oh, really? But how do I think today, even if I kill you, he will not care, but will care if my hand is hurt, do you want to try? If you don''t want to try, I''ll apologize for what you said just now. You can abuse me, but you shouldn''t say that my parents are the supreme and my faith. You shouldn''t defile them. "


    "Your parents, you are just an orphan, a child without father or mother. Why, do you remember now? What you said is really funny. You even want to have parents. Do you know that you are more like a shrew now, and you want to beat your mother-in-law. "


    Peng Yanfei''s fists were dripping blood, but he didn''t care at all. He roared: "it''s you who beat me."


    Mrs. Nie went to the edge of the pavilion, saw the right time, and saw that Peng Yanfei was about to fight. But this was Peng Yanfei''s first time. She didn''t know the construction structure here. When she stepped on it directly, she didn''t expect that it was empty below. She fell directly on the ground, which just hurt her stomach.


    Peng Yanfei covered his stomachache and looked at housekeeper Yao: "please help me keep this child. He is innocent. Fight 120."


    Mrs. Nie laughed: "ha ha, now you know the consequences of beating your elders. I told you to beat me and ask for trouble. If you dare to help him, I''ll make you like this."


    When Nie Yixi arrived, he looked at the anxious maid and said, "where are the people, Renni?"


    "Young master, in the grape Pavilion here, you''d better go quickly. Really, my wife must be fighting against my wife."


    Nie Yixi didn''t pay any attention. When he ran directly to the pavilion, he saw Mrs. Nie laughing. Peng Yanfei was on the ground with some blood on his lower body. He ran over and asked nervously, "Feifei, how are you? How are you, eh? Answer me


    Looking at Nie Yixi, Peng Yanfei smiles, grabs his sleeve and says: "save our children, Nie Yixi, please save our children, he has only been more than two months, just..."


    Peng Yanfei fainted before he finished his words. Nie Yixi picked up Peng Yanfei, looked at Sun Yumei and said, "it''s you again, From today on, I don''t have a mother like this any more. We''re cut off. If my child has any mistakes, I''ll let you know what it''s like to be abandoned. "


    Sun Yumei quickly went up and grabbed Nie Yixi, who was about to leave: "Xi Er, my mother didn''t mean it. My mother just didn''t like this girl. She just wanted to beat her mother. Why didn''t you see it? You just saw me hurt him, but you couldn''t see him hurt. Xi Er, you can''t do this to your mother."


    "Well, do you mean that''s what you should do to me? She''s my child and your grandson in her stomach. How can you do it? Uncle Yao will catch his wife and wait for the master to come back and tell him how to avenge his grandson. "


    Housekeeper Yao nodded and controlled Mrs. Nie. He watched the young master leave and said, "madam, you are wrong this time. Even if you don''t like this girl, she is your grandson in her stomach. How can you do it? Just wait for the master to come back and discipline you. Please, madam."


    Sun Yumei left the vineyard with housekeeper Yao out of her mind. She was still in the middle of tension and sadness just now. She didn''t want to stimulate Peng yanfeni. By the way, even if she didn''t like him, she couldn''t hurt Nie Yixi''s children. That''s what Nie Yixi did.


    When he got to the hospital, Nie Yixi rushed Peng Yanfei and the nurse into the operating room. He looked at the operating light anxiously, and his heart was full of butterflies. When Su Ming learned that his sister-in-law had an accident, he came out of the meeting room and ran to the hospital. When he saw Nie Yixi sitting on the chair, he was also sad.


    "What''s the matter with my sister-in-law? Wasn''t everything fine yesterday? You got up early this morning to pick up the person. Why did you take the person to the hospital now, huh? You have to talk


    Nie Yixi covered his face, tears kept falling: "she is pregnant, but she was miscarried by my mother. Now I don''t know what the situation is. It''s all my fault. I didn''t watch out for her action early in the morning, so that I don''t know what to do after they robbed people. Su Ming, tell me what to do now. It''s her grandson. How can she do it, You tell meSu Ming closed his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know, boss. The girl you liked at that time, just because she didn''t like her aunt, she directly let her die in a car accident. Now, it''s not easy for you to get married with your sister-in-law. I thought the disaster would not happen, but I didn''t think it would happen. I don''t know what to do, You should have sent her to see a mental hospital for that matter in those years. It was you who killed your descendants. "


    Su Ming has never been so angry with Nie Yixi, just because Peng Yanfei, his sister-in-law, had an accident this time.


    Nie Yixi didn''t speak. At that time, she didn''t know why. When her mother learned that Peng''s family had passed away, her whole life was abnormal. Now it''s even more so. She just didn''t know that she had mental problems, and she didn''t believe it, but now she believes it.


    The operation light went out, the doctor came out, Nie Yixi''s tears have not been wiped clean, looking at the doctor anxiously asked: "doctor, how is my wife now?"


    The doctor laughed at Nie Yixi: "what are you crying about? Fortunately, it was delivered in time. Otherwise, it was a miscarriage. You could have saved your life. If you put it off, the consequences would be unimaginable. Take good care of your wife. Now don''t make her angry and keep her happy."

 Chapter 331

    Nie Yixi kept Su Ming and confirmed again: "the doctor said that my child is safe, eh? Isn''t that right? "


    Su Ming also nodded with a smile: "yes, now you have to protect your wife in an all-round way. If you do this again, I will beat you directly next time. Although you are my boss, even if you want to deduct my salary, it doesn''t matter. After all, she is our sister-in-law."


    Nie Yixi nodded and laughed loudly. After Peng Yanfei was pushed out, he also went up to the VIP ward. Looking at Peng Yanfei lying on the bed, his face was pale and his heart was broken. If there was any regret medicine to take, he really didn''t want her to hurt her any more.


    When Peng Yanfei woke up, it was two days later. Many things happened in these two days. When he woke up, he saw a lot of people, including the eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother and the eldest uncle. Their girlfriends all came. This time, Zhang Zhenhao scolded Nie Yixi.


    Nie Zehao also went back to make a lot of trouble because of this. Master Nie knew about it and slapped sun Yumei on the ground: "you see what you''ve done. No matter what you''ve done before, I''ll forgive you, but you shouldn''t just hurt Nie Yixi''s wife and her baby. Do you know who she is? You go to hurt her. She''s Zhang Zhenhao''s little daughter. You should remember her surname Peng. "


    This time, sun Yumei was shocked. She took master Nie''s hand and asked, "is she Peng Jiahui''s daughter? It''s impossible. Didn''t she say that all three of them were dead?"


    "Hum, that''s just what you''ve heard. Don''t think I don''t know that you liked him at the beginning and married me only if you didn''t get him. Even if I like you any more, you should have a degree. Now when you hear this news, do you think you did right at the beginning?"


    Sun Yumei couldn''t hear what he said. She stood up and asked, "where is she? Tell me, tell me. Even if I don''t like those girls, I don''t like her. I just don''t know whose daughter she is. I always thought she was an orphan. I don''t know where she came from. Now I know, I was wrong


    "Hum, I don''t think you know it''s wrong. Uncle Yao keeps his wife in the room and doesn''t come out without my orders. You can go back and tell your brother that I''ve dealt with it. I hope he doesn''t blame your mother."


    "Dad, you know, my brother has compromised on the original thing. Now it''s impossible for my brother to go back to this home. He has always been reluctant to let his mother know that his sister-in-law exists because he is afraid that this kind of thing will happen again. Now it''s not only happening, but also letting the unborn child suffer for his mother, I won''t help you this time. I don''t want to say more. I''d better go and see my sister-in-law. "


    Nie Zehao then left the Nie''s courtyard. Chen Siyan looked at him with a smile and said, "what''s the matter? Your parents are not still fighting now."


    "Don''t worry about them. Let''s go and see my sister-in-law. I don''t know what''s going on now. I''ve been sleeping for two days, and I don''t know if I''m awake now."


    Chen Siyan lowers her head. He has already told the host about these things. He must be happy and sad. Maybe this time things will force him back. After all, no one here has hurt them.


    Heifeng nods to Chen Siyan and leaves. He wants to go back to the island to see how the master is. He Weixiong is dead. No one in the world will threaten his life. He can come back. He and Chen Siyan think the same thing.


    When the two of them arrived at the hospital, it was full of people. Peng Yanfei was very excited when he knew his child was still there. He covered his stomach and tears fell down.


    Nie Yi Xi Hao Sheng comforted: "well, well, don''t cry. The doctor said that you should not be too excited. It''s not good for the fetus. You should calm yourself well."


    After taking a deep breath, Peng Yanfei calmed his mood and looked at a large group of people and laughed: "you are all here, uncle''s people?"


    "Hum, you still know that there is your uncle. I told you to be careful, but I didn''t agree to let your second brother follow you. Now, look at these moths. Hum, I''m so angry."


    Peng Yanfei wiped his tears and said with a smile: "Oh, I know it''s wrong, uncle. Don''t be angry. Look, isn''t it OK? If you get angry again, I''ll cry again. The doctor said I can''t cry. You don''t believe it. Ask sister Lin Shu, she''s a doctor. She knows the most. "


    Seeing Peng Yanfei''s eyes, Lin Shu nodded: "yes, uncle, didn''t you just have a miscarriage? If the mood swings like this again, it will really cause discomfort. It''s better to take care of it carefully. "


    "Hum, really, I can''t say it. Forget it. You''d better take good care of yourself. If you''re OK, I''ll be OK. If something happens to you, I''m afraid my heart won''t be enough for you."These words are all spoiled slowly. Did everyone laugh? However, when so many people are watching Peng Yanfei here, Nie Yixi is relieved. He is ready to go out and get some water. Nie Zehao can''t squeeze in, so he can only wait for Nie Yixi to come out in the chair outside.


    "Brother, you''ve come out."


    "Why are you here? Why don''t you go in?"


    Nie Zehao looked at the door speechless: "do you think I can go in? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. I''ve already been out there. My father has forbidden my mother in the room, and now she is not allowed to come out. You can rest assured that she will never be good again. My father told me to tell you that you can go back and have a look when you are free. After all, my mother is not alone. "


    "I know. I''ll talk about it when I''m free. I don''t want to talk about these things when I''m not free. Let''s go to dinner together tonight, and you and Chen Siyan will join us, even if it''s a banquet for you to get rid of your singleness."


    What kind of banquet is this? Originally, this banquet was only held in Ningshi. Isn''t it because of Peng Yanfei''s accident? So we all decided to come here, just to travel, it''s better to confirm some things, after all, the two people have not held a wedding, if not, there will be no time.


    After all, it''s getting bigger every day and it''s not easy to wear wedding dress. Originally, Zhang Zhenhao came here for this matter, but now it seems that he doesn''t want Nie Yixi''s family to interfere. Let''s do it by themselves, but we still have to take Nie Yixi''s feelings into consideration.

 Chapter 332

    After Zhang Zhenhao pulled Nie Yixi over, he saw that they were all taking care of Peng Yanfei, and he didn''t mean to speak. Now he pulled people over to talk.


    "What are you going to do about your marriage with the girl? Although you have obtained the certificate, now you have all the children. If you give her a wedding, when your child is born, others will not know that you are married. Don''t blame me for not having heard the reminder."


    Nie Yixi did not mean to refuse Zhang Zhenhao with a smile.


    "Uncle, since you have already said that, this wedding naturally needs to be well held. You can choose the day first, family side, and then we can choose the day first. We are looking at other things slowly, OK? After all, marriage is not a trivial matter. Now Feifei can''t do many things by herself. Most of them are me. But recently I have a lot of things. If you ask the second master to help me, it''s OK. "


    This is in front of his father''s face to let their children do help, ah, Zhang Zhenhao readily agreed.


    "I''m quite relieved that the second one will come to help you. It''s a happy decision. Your elder brother and I will help you choose a good day first, and you can see the rest."


    Nie Yixi also nodded. Zhang Ran was called out by his father without any sign. When he came back, he looked at Nie Yixi with an unhappy face and asked in a low voice: "are you chewing your tongue behind your back again, eh? It''s you. If it wasn''t for you, how could dad have asked you and me to help you? "


    Nie Yixi nodded happily: "it''s really me. Don''t you want to see your little sister dress up for the wedding? What''s up? I don''t want to. Since I don''t want to, I''ll tell my uncle and see what he says. "


    Zhang ran quickly grabbed Nie Yixi: "forget it. Can''t I help you? If my father knows, I''ll be beaten badly. Forget it, you''ll get it. "


    Nie Yixi patted him on the shoulder, but he didn''t speak. Now let''s see what he meant.


    Peng Yanfei and Lin Shu tell jokes or something, but when it comes to emotional things, except Peng Yanfei, the rest of them all bow their heads: "they seem to fall in love for the first time, and they don''t know anything. If you don''t tell them that you are angry, they don''t know that they are wrong."


    "Yes, that''s right, sister Lin Shu is right. If I don''t tell Zhang Yu how to do it, he thinks it''s the simplest way to do it, but he doesn''t consider our feelings at all. That feeling is really uncomfortable."


    Chen Ziqi has been low? When everyone looked at her, she said: "we are almost in the same place. How can we say that it''s only a few days. Are you really going to start a relationship?"


    Lin Shu touched her head with a smile: "silly girl, elder sister, I can tell you that there are fewer and fewer good men now. You''d better take good care of your family. After all, he is Zhang Xu''s younger brother. Naturally, they are all in love for the first time. Such a man is the best and gives you the best."


    Chen Ziqi still didn''t understand: "but when we were together, he helped me think about all the things clearly, and helped me to do it well. How many times have we been in love?"


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile: "my second brother is really in love for the first time, but he usually seems to be careless, but if he is really good to a person, he doesn''t need you to say anything, and he will think about it. It seems that my second brother has taken care of you, so you really don''t know."


    Chen Ziqi''s face is red, as if she knows something big secret. She has a big mouth and a lovely expression.


    The four women were talking and laughing. I don''t know who said, "well, have you ever thought about what the wedding looks like? I want to ask Feifei."


    Peng Yanfei was stunned and shook his head: "we don''t have any wedding, but in fact, I''m looking forward to it. If we are predestined, the four of us can get married together, plus a couple, Chen Siyan and Nie Zehao. In this case, five couples are looking forward to it. It''s really wonderful."


    Although this idea is good and everyone is looking forward to it, it seems that five couples have never married before. Even the wedding scene is very huge.


    "Feifei, we can be your bridesmaids. Isn''t that just right? If we get married together, I''m afraid the bridesmaids and the best man are not enough for us. "


    Peng Yanfei said with a smile: "also, what''s more, I can''t finish the trouble of getting married alone. Especially now I will never get it. If I get married, I will definitely give it to Nie Yi."


    This shake hands shopkeeper is really good. The men in the back are very happy when they look at Nie Yixi''s face. However, they give him a good look on his brother''s face. A man arranges the whole wedding ceremony. He is really tired.Nie Yixi went forward: "Feifei, actually I think your idea is very good. If we get married together, you''ll be waiting to be beautiful brides, and the rest will be finished by us men. Do you girls have any opinions? If not, it''s decided like this."


    The girls are silent. This matter is settled by Nie Yixi. Zhang Xu, Zhang Yu and Zhang ran all want to beat him. Looking at Nie Yixi, he is so far away from death.


    But this is about to get married. Why is there one person left? After Heifeng returned to the island, he went directly to his master and asked, "master, there''s something wrong with miss."


    "Something''s wrong. What''s wrong? Isn''t he all dead? Can anything happen? What''s going on? "


    "It''s Mrs. Nie who doesn''t agree with the wedding of the young lady and the fourth master. Today, Mrs. Nie miscarried the young lady. When I left, I had already been sent to the hospital. It should be ok now." Heifeng said with his head down.


    "What do you say? Feifei is pregnant. It''s a great thing. The family surnamed Nie, hum, if she didn''t have such a son, I really want to go back and lift their house."


    Taking advantage of these words, Heifeng said directly: "go back, master. The young lady is going to get married soon. It''s going to be a wedding. Do you really want her to be alone? He Weixiong is dead. Now no one can harm you. You can go back, master. "


    When Peng Jiahui heard that person, his heart was very sore. Peng Yanfei was really lucky to be alone these years. If he didn''t know that she was still alive, he would have died long ago.

 Chapter 333

    Peng Jiahui was a little excited, and finally agreed to go back under the skin of Heifeng''s mouth. However, she was not in a hurry now. She didn''t go back until the day of her marriage, giving him a big surprise.


    Peng Yanfei was taken care of by many people and finally discharged from the hospital. Zhang Zhenhao and Nie Yixi also discussed that the wedding day should be on the 18th of next month, which is the most auspicious day. The child is only three months old, and it''s not obvious that she is pregnant, so it''s safe to have Lin Shu around.


    So we will be busy for a month. Lin Shu''s main task is to take care of our lazy mother to be Peng Yanfei. Nie Yixi''s main task is to set up the wedding scene and some related things. There are only two things Peng Yanfei should do, the design of wedding dress and invitation.


    Just these two things are enough for her to be tired, not to mention other things. If she goes on like this, she will definitely lose weight.


    After setting a good day, Zhang Zhenhao left Jiangshi and returned to Ningshi. He left his three second brothers and his daughter-in-law to help Nie Yixi decorate the wedding. The three of them, together with Chen Ziqi, Ruyan and Lin Shu, were going to be here.


    However, time always flies. When Chen Siyan hears about it, she pulls Nie Zehao to help. They are unwilling to take Peng Yanfei to see the wedding scene. They don''t tell her a word, which makes Peng Yanfei more and more curious.


    Su Ming, Li Xiao, Wang Ping and the octopus all know the news. Many people have come to send their blessings and help. However, Nie Yixi has already ordered them to go on. They are not allowed to leave their positions without permission until the wedding day, and the workload is still multiple, which makes them very helpless.


    But I can''t help it. If you want your boss to be happy, you still have to pay a price. Nie Yixi doesn''t worry about his work at all. Su Ming has all contracted it. Nie Yixi''s marriage is a big event. Since he started to choose the venue, it''s all the news.


    The whole press was blown up, but everyone was blessed, but a lot of people wanted to see what their fourth lady looked like.


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time to get married. Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei: "wife, how do you feel now? Do you want to vomit? Do you want to eat something sour?"


    Peng Yanfei lay in his arms and nodded: "tomorrow is the day of marriage. Are you ready? Don''t you mean you can''t come to see me today? Why did you come here again? Aren''t you afraid of Chen Siyan yelling at you? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chen Siyan came over and coughed: "hum, fourth master, are you not in line with the rules? Hurry up and go. Now you are not allowed to visit. Feifei is ours today. You should belong to your brothers today. Let''s go."


    Nie Yixi couldn''t kiss Peng Yanfei on the forehead and left. The last bachelor party was pretty good.


    Lin Shu supervises Peng Yanfei: "Feifei, it''s getting late. You have to go to bed. Remember that you are a pregnant woman now. You can''t compare with us, but we can chat with you in bed. Let''s go."


    Peng Yanfei is very helpless, but still obediently lying in bed, five people lying on the big bed, Peng Yanfei naturally want to sleep a person, if accidentally hurt can be a terrible thing.


    After chatting for a long time, five people finally fell asleep, and they were wearing a big black eye when they got up the next day.


    "It''s all your fault. Look at the bride''s dark circles. They are really heavy." Lin Shu said unhappily.


    Chen Siyan said with a smile: "come on, I still need me at this time. I''m an expert in make-up. Bride make-up is OK. These new cosmetics are all suits for pregnant women. You don''t have to worry about them. Feifei''s skin is fine. Just dress up a little bit, it''s the most beautiful."


    "I''m the only one who''s going to do it." Chen Ziqi smiles and touches Peng Yanfei''s hair. It''s really super soft.


    Lin Shu naturally went to prepare a nutritious breakfast for her, leaving Ruyan alone. He didn''t know what to do. Looking at them, he was very busy and some of them were not happy: "I''m not happy to help you because I have something to do."


    Peng Yanfei smiles¡° Ruyan, can you help me take out my wedding dress? You are the most reliable at this time. "


    Smoke quickly nodded, go quickly, don''t dawdle.


    Finally, two hours later, the bride came out. The beautiful fairy wedding dress is the best one to wear at this time. The feeling below is not only to cover her stomach, but also to be beautiful.


    It''s time to open the shutter. The best men surround the bridesmaids and let Nie Yixi take Peng Yanfei away before letting them go. This is also to prevent Peng Yanfei from getting hurt.


    Finally, after arriving at the destination, Peng Yanfei was shocked. This is the seaside. They are going to have a wedding at the seaside. Nie Yixi looked at Peng Yanfei and said with a smile, "do you like it?""I like you so much. I love you, Nie Yixi." Peng Yanfei yelled at the sea.


    The MC looked at the new year with the microphone: "Hey, bride, let''s not worry. We''ll come together according to the procedure."


    This is a joke. When they were standing in their own position, Nie Yixi was standing in the position of MC, and Peng Yanfei was standing next to the sea. It was Zhang Zhenhao who was going to hold Peng Yanfei''s hand, but today a big man came.


    When Peng Jiahui stood by Peng Yanfei''s side, Peng Yanfei didn''t react, but the people around him were shocked. Nie Yixi was also surprised. He laughed and indicated that the boss was not dead, and all the people who knew Peng Jiahui were in tears.


    "Uncle, if only dad were here at this time."


    Peng Jiahui said with a smile: "Dad is by your side. He has been watching his baby daughter grow up. Now he is going to get married."


    Peng Yanfei looked at Peng Jiahui beside him in surprise, hugged him directly and cried, "Dad, I''m not dreaming. You''re really back. Did you hear my prayer naively? That''s great, Dad, Dad, Dad. "


    "Ah, my good daughter, is my father back, really back, won''t leave you, well, don''t cry, today is your wedding day, let''s go, I''ll send you over, meet again will give you to other men, in the heart is very uncomfortable, after this back but want to get Nie Yixi drunk."


    Peng Jiahui put Peng Yanfei''s hand on Nie Yixi''s, just said: "I believe you."


    "Thank you, Dad. I will do a good job. I will take good care of Feifei. I won''t let her be wronged."


    Under the direction of the emcee, they exchanged diamond rings, hugged each other happily and kissed each other.


    ¡­¡­